UCSB LIBRARY
 
 UCSB LIBRARY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 PUNJAB 
 
 MISSIONARY CONFERENCE 
 
 HELD 
 
 C* 
 
 In December and January, 186263 : 
 INCLUDING 
 
 THE ESSATS READ, AND THE DISCUSSIONS WHICH FOLLOWED THEM ; ALSO PREFATORY 
 REMARKS, AND OTHER PAPERS; CLOSING WITH A COMPREHENSIVE INDEX OF TEM 
 
 EJECTS DISCUSSED, AND A GLOSSARY OF URDU WORDS USED BT THE 
 WRITERS AND SPEAKERS. 
 
 EDITED BT 
 THE COMMITTEE OF COMPILATION. 
 
 LODI AN A: 
 
 PRINTED AT THE AMERICAN PRESBYTERIAN MISSION PRESS ; 
 
 Tin: l;i:\. A. uri.OLPH, SUPERINTENDENT. 
 MDCCCLXIII.
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 In that beautiful intercessory prayer which our Lord 
 uttered iu behalf of His Church, when His end was 
 drawing near, He prayed for all believers in Him to the 
 end of time: "That they all maybe one: as Thou, 
 Father, art in me, and I in Thee, that they also may 
 be one in us : that the world may believe that Thou 
 hast sent me." (John 17:21.) One of the earliest 
 answers to this prayer was given, when, after His as- 
 cension, His apostles and disciples all continued with 
 one accord in prayer and supplication, and when all 
 that believed were together, and had all things com- 
 mon. And we see its influence in modern times, in the 
 united action of Christian men, who pray, confer, and 
 work together, in order to advance the interests of 
 their Master's kingdom. 
 
 H..W important is the principle which this united 
 a< tion involves, is shown by the revolution it has effect- 
 ed in the secular affairs of the world. This is the dis- 
 tinctive characteristic of the modern system of war- 
 fare ; ajid explains how, in India, enormous numbers 
 of irregular levies have fled like sheep before a small 
 but united band <>f disciplined soldiers. It is thus al- 
 so thai the habitable globe is being gradually covered 1>\ 
 an iron way; and it is thus that the greatest triumphs
 
 IV PREFACE 
 
 of modern civilization have been effected. This is al- 
 so one of the features which distinguish Christian from 
 Oriental societies. In the East, a few great works are 
 to be found associated with the names of a few indivi- 
 duals; but in Christendom, the works are countless, 
 and are daily increasing in number, which could nev- 
 er have been carried out, if the united action of 
 bodies of men had not directed and opened out a field 
 for the energy and skill of individuals. Although the 
 principle involved is of Christian origin, the Protestant 
 churches have been slow to recognize its importance; 
 and it was only at the close of the last century, that so- 
 cieties were formed for the purpose of promoting Chris- 
 tian knowledge, and spreading the Truth into all lands. 
 
 Now, however, day by day, the principle is being 
 more and more acted upon; the number of Religious 
 Societies is increasing, and Conferences are being 
 held, in order that by united prayer, by mutual consul- 
 tations, and by the experience of those who have labour- 
 ed longest in Christ's vineyard, the Church of Christ 
 may be built up, and all the members of it quickened 
 to do more for Him who loved them and gave Himself 
 for them. Within the last ten years, such conferences 
 have taken place at New York, at Calcutta, at Benares, 
 at Ootacamund, and at Liverpool : and with similar ob- 
 jects a Conference has been held at Lahore ; the Proceed- 
 ings of which are recorded in the following pages. 
 
 The Punjab is a country which must always have 
 a special interest for Englishmen : the many sanguinary 
 battles fought in the land of the Five Rivers have made 
 it a household word in many an English home ; and 
 the material assistance rendered by the Sikhs in the 
 hour of our greatest need, give them a special claim to 
 England's gratitude. This is the last country which 
 Christianity in its onward course has reached; and while
 
 PREFACE V 
 
 wo give thanks that the wave of Christianity is thus ever 
 advancing, may the Holy Spirit of God awaken in us 
 so solemn a sense of our responsibilities, and so wisely 
 direct our future efforts, that we may hasten the com- 
 ini: of that day, "when the knowledge of the Lord 
 shall cover the earth, as the waters cover the sea;" and 
 " when lie shall have dominion from sea to sea, and 
 IV. tin the river unto the ends of the earth." 
 
 It was with this prayer that the Punjab Conference 
 jnc't and deliberated ; and it is with this prayer that its 
 Proceedings are put forth to the world. 
 
 EDWARD LAKE.
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 FIRST SESSION. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 OPENING ADDRESS, by the PRESIDENT, ... 1 
 
 AN ESSAY on Preaching to the Heathen ; 
 
 By the Rev. JOHN NEWTON, M. A., 3 
 
 DISCUSSION of the subject by the Conference : 
 
 REMARKS, by Colonel Maclagan, 11 
 
 Rev. John Barton, 12 
 
 I. L. Mauser, 12 
 
 C. W. Forman, 13 
 
 TWO ESSAYS, on Hindoo and Mahomedan 
 
 Controversy : 
 
 I. By Captain C. A. McMAHON, 13 
 
 II. By the Rev. J. II. ORBISON, M. A., ... 20 
 
 DISCUSSION of the subject by the Conference : 
 
 REMARKS, by Rev. R. Bruce, 28 
 
 I. L. Hauser, 29 
 
 J. N. Merk, 29 
 
 II. E. Perkins, Esq., C. S., ... 29 
 
 A. Thomson, Esq., 29 
 
 Rev. W. Butler, D. D., ... 30
 
 Vlll CONTENTS 
 
 SECOND SESSION. 
 
 AN ESS AY on Schools: 
 
 By the Rev. C. W. FORMAN, M. A., ... 31 
 
 DISCUSSION" of the subject by the Conference : 
 
 REMARKS, by Rev. R. Bruce, 39 
 
 J. Barton, 39 
 
 I. L. Hauser, ... ... 40 
 
 W. Ferguson, 40 
 
 H. E. Perkins, Esq., C. S., ... 41 
 
 Rev. J. L. Humphry, .... ... 41 
 
 Captain McMahon, 42 
 
 A. Thomson, Esq., 43 
 
 Rev. J. M. Brown, 43 
 
 R. Clark, 43 
 
 J. N. Merk, 44 
 
 J. H. Orbison, 45 
 
 T. D. Forsyth, Esq., C. B., ... 45 
 
 Colonel Lake, 45 
 
 Rev. Goloknath, 46 
 
 R. Thackwell, 4ft 
 
 J. S. Woodside, 47 
 
 D. F. McLeod, Esq., C. B., ... 48 
 
 E. A. Prinsep, Esq., 49 
 
 J. Newton, Esq., M. D., 51 
 
 Rev. J. Newton, 52 
 
 David Herron, 52 
 
 E. H. Stevenson, 53 
 
 J. Barton, 54 
 
 Colonel Lake, 54 
 
 TWO ESSAYS, on Missionary work among the 
 
 Females of India : 
 
 I. By the Rev. L. JANVIER, M. A., 55
 
 CONTENTS IX 
 
 II. By the Rev. J. MULLENS, D. D. ; read 
 
 by E. A. Prinsep, Esq 63 
 
 THIRD SESSION. 
 
 TWO ESSAYS, on Itinerations : 
 
 I. By the Rev. A. RUDOLPH, 68 
 
 H. By the Rev. R. BRUCE, B. A., 75 
 
 The RAJAH OF KAPU"RTHALA, and his brother 
 Sirdar Bikrama Singh, introduced to 
 the Members of the Conference, by 
 
 the Chairman, Colonel Lake, ... 84 
 
 DISCUSSION, by the Conference, of the subject 
 of the Essays: 
 
 REMARKS, by Rev. C. W. Fonnan, 84 
 
 R. Clark, 84 
 
 I. L. Hauser, 85 
 
 E. A. Prinsep, Esq., C. 8., ... 86 
 
 Rev. W. Keene, 87 
 
 J. Barton, ... ... 87 
 
 Captain McMahon, 89 
 
 Rev. R. Paterson, 90 
 
 "W". Ferguson, 91 
 
 J. Newton, 92 
 
 R. A. Hill, 92 
 
 R. Bruce, 93 
 
 D. F. McLeod, Esq., ... 94 
 
 Rev. J. Newton, 94 
 
 Colonel Lake, ... 95 
 
 Rev. W. Ferguson, 95 
 
 FOURTH SESSION. 
 
 TWO ESSAYS, on Lay Co-operation: 
 
 I. By Lieut. Col. E. J. LAKE, 96
 
 n. By the Rev. A. STRAWBRIDGE ; read 
 
 by R. 1ST. Gust, Esq., 101 
 
 DISCUSSION', by the Conference, of Lay Co- 
 operation, and Female Education : 
 
 REMARKS, by R. N". Cust, Esq., C. 8., 
 
 ,, ,, Dr. Cleghorn, 
 RESOLUTION on Medical Missions proposed, 
 
 REMARKS, by Rev. J. Newton, 
 
 D. F. McLeod, Esq., 
 
 Dr. Farquhar, 
 
 Dr. Newton, ... 
 
 j, Rev. J. M. Brown, 
 
 D. Herron, 
 
 R. Bruce, ... 
 
 R. Clark, 
 
 J. S. "Woodside, 
 
 H. H. the Rajah of Kapurthala,.. 
 
 Rev. C. W. Forman, 
 
 I. L. Hauser, 
 
 Goloknath, 
 
 Dr. Butler, ... 
 
 R. Thackwell, 
 
 Mr. J. C. Bose, 
 
 G. D. Maitra, 
 
 Rev. R. Paterson, 
 
 G. W. Scott, 
 
 E. A. Prinsep, Esq., 
 
 RESOLUTION, expressing sympathy with 
 H. H. the Rajah of Kapurthala, 
 Offered by T. D. Forsyth, Esq., ... 125 
 Seconded by D. F. McLeod, Esq., ... 126 
 
 SUNDA Y. 
 
 Notice of the celebration of the Lord's Supper, in
 
 CONTENTS XI 
 
 which many members of the Conference 
 united. 127 
 
 l-ll'TH */-:*SION. 
 TWO ESSAYS, on a Native Pastorate : 
 
 
 
 I. By D. F. McLfioo, Esq., C. B., 128 
 
 n. By the Rev. T. V. FRENCH, M. A. ; read 
 
 by the Rev. R. Bruce 138 
 
 DISCUSSION of the subject by the Conference : 
 
 REMARKS, by Rev. J. Newton, 148 
 
 R. Clark, 149 
 
 I. L. Hauser, 149 
 
 J. Barton, 149 
 
 Col. R. Maclagan, 152 
 
 Rev. J. M. Brown, 152 
 
 D. F. McLeod,Esq., 153 
 
 Rev. R.Bruce, ... 154 
 
 "VV. Keene, 155 
 
 Captain C. A. McMahon, ... 156 
 Rev. Goloknath, ... ?.. 157 
 J. Newton, 158 
 
 SIXTH SESSION. 
 
 TWO ESSAYS, on the Sympathy and Confidence 
 of Native Christians : 
 
 L By the Rev. D. HERRON, M. A., 159 
 
 II. By the Rev. GOLOKNATH, 166 
 
 DISCUSSION of the subject by the Conference: 
 
 REMARKS, by Rev. J. II. Orbison, ... 172 
 
 Mr. J. C. Bose, 174 
 
 A. Thomson, K-.j. 174 
 
 Rev. R. Bruce, 174
 
 in CONTENTS 
 
 REMARKS, by Rev. G. "W. Scott, 175 
 
 Mr. G. D. Maitra, 177 
 
 Sir H. Edwardes, 178 
 
 P. S. Melvill, Esq., C. S., ... 178 
 
 Rev. C. W. Forman, 178 
 
 Mr. J. P. Raow, ..: 179 
 
 Rev. J. M. Rrown, 182 
 
 ' Goloknath, 183 
 
 R. Bruce, 184 
 
 I. L. Hauser, 184 
 
 L. Janvier, 185 
 
 J. S. Woodside, 186 
 
 J. Newton, 187 
 
 D. F. McLeod, Esq., 187 
 
 SEVENTH SESSION. 
 
 The Rev. C. "W. FOKMAN gives expression to the 
 regret of the native speakers for what 
 had passed during the previous debate, 189 
 
 TWO ESSAYS, on Inquirers : 
 
 L By the Rev. J. S. WOODSIDE, M. A., ... 190 
 n. By the Rev. ROBERT CLARK, M. A., ... 203 
 
 DISCUSSION of the subject by the Conference: 
 
 REMARKS, by Rev. J. Barton, 210 
 
 A. Gordon, 210 
 
 D. Herron, 212 
 
 D. F. McLeod, Esq., C. B., ... 213 
 
 Sir H. B. Edwardes, K. C. B., ... 214 
 
 D. F. McLeod, Esq., C. B., ... 214 
 
 T. D. Forsyth, Esq., C. B., ... 214 
 
 Col. E. Lake, 214 
 
 Dr. Farquhar, 215 
 
 D. F. McLeod, Esq., C. B., 215
 
 CONTENTS Xlii 
 
 REMARKS, by Rev. C. W. Forman, 215 
 
 T. D. Foreyth, Esq., C. B., 216 
 
 Mr. J. P. Raow, 216 
 
 Rev. GoloknAth, 217 
 
 W. Ferguson, 218 
 
 L. Janvier, 218 
 
 W. Keene, 219 
 
 . 
 
 EIGHTH SESSION. 
 
 TWO ESSAYS, on Polygamy and Divorce : 
 
 I. By Sir HERBERT B. EDWARDES, K. C. B., ... 220 
 
 II. By the Rev. C. E. HADOW, B. A., ... 236 
 
 DISCUSSION of the subject by the Conference : 
 
 REMARKS, by Rev. R. Bruce, 243 
 
 Sir H. Edwardes, 243 
 
 R. K Gust, Esq., C. 8., 243 
 
 Sir H. Edwardes, 244 
 
 R. N. Gust, Esq., C. S., 244 
 
 Interlocution of Major Innes and Sir H. 
 
 Edwardes, 244 
 
 REMARKS, by Rev. W. Ferguson, 245 
 
 Captain J.R. Pollock, C. S., ... 245 
 
 Sir H. Edwardes, 245 
 
 Captain J. R. Pollock, C. S., 246 
 
 Sir H. Edwardes, 246 
 
 Captain C. A. McMahon, 246 
 
 Rev. L. Janvier, 246 
 
 Captain C. A. McMahon, 247 
 
 Rev. L. Janvier, 247 
 
 W. Ferguson, 247 
 
 R. Bruce, 248 
 
 C. E. Hadow, 248 
 
 Rev. Goloknath, 248
 
 xiv CONTENTS 
 
 REMARKS, by Sir H. Edwardes, ...... 249 
 
 D. F. McLeod, Esq., 249 
 
 Kev. C. W. Forman, 250 
 
 D. Herron, 250 
 
 NINTH SESSION. 
 
 AN ESSAY on The Hill Tribes : 
 
 By the Kev. J. N. MEKK, 252 
 
 REMARKS, upon the Moravian Mission 
 in British Lahoul, by the Chairman, 
 Dr. CLEGHORN, 260 
 
 A Suggestion by the Rev. J. Newton, 261 
 
 AN ESSAY on The Sikhs : 
 
 By the Rev. W. EJEENE, B. A., ... ... 261 
 
 AN ESSAY on Vernacular Christian Literature : 
 
 By the Rev. J. H. BUDDEN ; read by 
 
 the Rev. J. Barton, 268 
 
 DISCUSSION, by the Conference, of the subject 
 of the last Essay : 
 
 REMARKS, by Rev. J. Newton, 275 
 
 H. E. Perkins, Esq., 276 
 
 Rev. J. N. Merk, 279 
 
 Dr. Newton, 279 
 
 Rev. J. M. Brown, 283 
 
 A. Thomson Esq., 284 
 
 Rev. R, Clark, 284 
 
 ,, ,, I. L. Haueer, 284 
 
 Sir H. Edwardes, 285 
 
 Rev. C. IV. Forman, 285 
 
 D. F. McLeod, Esq., 286 
 
 Rev. J. Newton, 286
 
 CONTENTS XV 
 
 REMARKS, by Rev. C. W. Forraan, 286 
 
 >, J. Barton, 286 
 
 \V. Ferguson, 287 
 
 A. Rudolph, 287 
 
 J. S. Woodside, 288 
 
 E. A. Prinsep, Esq., 290 
 
 Rev. W. Calderwood, 290 
 
 Captain McMahon, 290 
 
 Rev. R. Bruce, 291 
 
 J. Barton, 291 
 
 J. Newton, : 291 
 
 - W. Ferguson, 291 
 
 TENTH SESSION. 
 
 AN" ESSAY on Inter-Mission Discipline: 
 
 By the Rev. J. TAYLOR, M. A. ; read by 
 
 the Rev. R. Paterson, 292 
 
 AN" ESSAY on An Indian Catholic Church : 
 
 By the Rev. JOHN NEWTON, M. A., 299 
 
 DISCUSSION, by the Conference, of the subjects 
 of the two Essays : 
 
 REMARKS, by Rev. J. Barton, 308 
 
 I. L. Hauser, 310 
 
 ,, L. Janvier, 310 
 
 J. II. Orbison, 311 
 
 R. Paterson, 312 
 
 A. Brandreth, Esq., 313 
 
 Rev. J. M. Browii, 313 
 
 >> R. Bruce, 314 
 
 ,, D. Ilerron, 314 
 
 Tho Chairman, 316 
 
 Captain McMahon, 316
 
 XVI CONTENTS 
 
 ELEVENTH SESSION. 
 GENERAL PUBLIC MEETING. 
 
 Meeting opened by D. F. McLEOD, Esq., President, 318 
 
 ADDRESS, by the Rev. J. Barton, 319 
 
 Col. E. Lake, 322 
 
 The Rev. W. Ferguson, ... 325 
 
 E. A. Prinsep, Esq., : ... 331 
 
 The Rev. W. Butler, D. D., ... 334 
 
 Col. Sir Herbert Edwardes, ... 342 
 
 PRIVATE MEETING of Conference, 345 
 
 Notice of Concluding Prayer-meeting, ,. 348 
 
 CLOSING REMARKS, by D. F. McLeod, Esq., 349 
 
 APPENDIX A, 853 
 
 APPENDIX B, 855 
 
 APPENDIX C, ; 360 
 
 APPENDIX D, 370 
 
 GLOSSARY, 3T4 
 
 POSTSCRIPT, 378 
 
 INDEX, ... . 379
 
 MEMBERS OF THE COOTERENCE. 
 
 /. CLERICAL MEMBERS. 
 Church of England. 
 
 The Rev. J. BARTON, B. A., Church Missionary Society. 
 
 " J. M. BROWN, M. A., do. do. 
 
 " R. BRUCE, B. A., do. do. 
 
 " R. CLARK, M. A., do. do. 
 
 " J. COOPER, do. do. 
 
 " C. E. HADOW, B. A., Chaplain of Lahore. 
 
 " W. KEENE, B. A., Church Missionary Society. 
 
 " J. N. MERK, do. do. 
 
 " II . MURRAY, M. A., Chaplain of Meean Meer. 
 
 " F. WATHEN, B. A., Church Missionary Society. 
 
 " G. YEATES, M. A., do. do. 
 
 American Presbyterian Church. 
 The Rev. C. W. FORMAN, M. A., Presb. Board For. Missions. 
 
 " GOLOKNATH, do. do. 
 
 " L. JANVIER, M. A., do. do. 
 
 " J. NEWTON, M A., do. do. 
 
 " J. II. ORBISON, M. A., do. do. 
 
 " A. RUDOLPH, do. do. 
 
 R. THACKWELL, do. do. 
 
 American Reformed Presbyterian Church. 
 
 The Rev. W. CALDERWOOD, M. A., Prosb. Board For. Missions. 
 " J. CA I.DWELL, M. A., do. do. 
 
 " D. HERRON, M. A., do. do. 
 
 " J. S. WOODSIDE, M. A., do. do. 
 
 3
 
 XVI 11 
 
 NAMES OF MEMBEKS 
 
 American United Presbyterian Church. 
 
 The Rev. ANDREW GORDON, M. A., Sealkote American Miss-ion. 
 " R. A. HILL, do. do. 
 
 " E. P. SWIFT, Native Miss'y, do. do. 
 
 " G.-W. SCOTT, do. do. do. 
 
 " E. H. STEVENSON, M. A. do. do, 
 
 Church of Scotland. 
 
 The Rev. "W. FERGUSON, Chaplain 71st Highlanders, 
 " R. PATERSON, B. A., Sealkote Scotch Mission, 
 " J. TAYLOR, M. A., do. do. 
 
 American Methodist Episcopal Church. 
 
 The Rev. W. BUTLER, D. D., Sup't Oude and Rohilcund Mission. 
 " I. L. HAUSER, B. A., Oude and Rohilcund Mission. 
 " J. L. HUMPHRY, do. do. 
 
 II. LAY MEMBERS. 
 
 JOHN ADAM, Esq., 
 
 Mr. ALBERT, 
 
 Sirdar BIKRAMA SINGH, 
 
 Mr. J. C. BOSE, 
 
 Mr. R. C. BOSE, Sub-assistant 
 
 Surgeon, 
 
 A. BRANDRETH, Esq., C. S., 
 RICHARD BRUCE, Esq., 
 
 Mr. J. N. CHATTARjf, 
 
 Dr. H. CLEGHORN, 
 
 CAPTAIN J. CROFTON, R. Engi- 
 neers, 
 
 R. N. CUST, Esq., C. S., 
 
 Colonel Sir HERBERT B. ED- 
 WARDES, K. C. B., 
 
 Dr. T. FARQUHAR, 
 
 T. D. FORSYTH, Esq., C. B., 
 
 Maj. J. J. McLEOD INNES, V. C., 
 R. Engineers, 
 
 W. JARMAN, Esq., 
 
 H. H. the Rajah of KAPURTHALA, 
 
 Colonel LAKE, R. Engineers, 
 
 Colonel LEWIS, R. Artillery, 
 Colonel R. MACLAGAN, R. Engi- 
 neers, 
 
 D. F. McLEOD, Esq., C. B., 
 Capt. C. A. MCMAHON, Madras 
 
 Staff Corps, 
 
 P. S. MELVILL, Esq., C. S., 
 J. A. MILLER, Esq., 
 Mr. G. D. MAITRA, 
 Mr. J. C. MuKARjf, 
 Dr. JOHN NEWTON, Med. Miss'y, 
 H. E. PERKINS, Esq., C. S., 
 Captain F. R. POLLOCK, 
 BARDEN H. POWELL, Esq., C. S., 
 Lieut. P. W. POWLETT, 
 
 E. A PRINSEP, Esq., C. S., 
 Mr. J. P. RAOW, 
 
 C. C. SEYMOUR, Esq., 
 A. THOMSON, Esq., 
 Mr. WILLIAMS, 
 Captain WHEELER, 
 Lieut. GORDON G. YOUNG.
 
 PROVISIONAL COMMITTEE 
 
 XIX 
 
 In addition to the above, a large number of ladies and gentle- 
 men, interested in the proceedings of the Conference, attended all 
 its meetings, with the exception of the one devoted to the discus- 
 sion of Polygamy and Divorce ; when ladies were requested not to 
 
 PR VISIONAL COMMITTEE. 
 
 I>. F. MC-LEOD, Esq., C. B., Pre- 
 W- 
 
 The Rev. C. W. FORMAX, Secretary, 
 
 <':4't. C. A. McMAHON, Joint Se- 
 cretary and Treasurer, 
 v. R. BRUCE, 
 
 The Rev. R. CLARK, 
 
 Sir H. B. EDWARDES, K. C. B., 
 The Rev. W. FERGUSON, 
 T. D. FOHSYTH, Esq., C. B., 
 The Rev. C. E. HADOW, 
 Colonel E. LAKE, 
 The Rev. J. NEWTON, 
 E. A. PRINSEP, Esq. 
 
 ON THE 25-TH OP DECEMBER, 1862, 
 
 The public proceedings of the Conference were preceded by 
 A MEETING FOR PRA YER, 
 
 Conducted by 
 THE REV. JOHN NEWTOX, 31. A., 
 
 Which wa- largely attended by members of the Conference, and 
 other- interested, and in which representatives of different deno- 
 minations took an active part. '
 
 PROCEEDINGS OF THE CONFERENCE. 
 
 FIRST SESSION. 
 
 FRIDAY MORNING, 20th December, 1862. 
 D. F. McLzoo Esq., C. B., in the Chair. 
 
 The Proceedings were opened with reading the word of God and 
 r, by the Rev. ROBERT CLARK. 
 
 The President then rose, and addressed the Conference as fol- Opening Ad- 
 
 drvss. 
 lows: 
 
 As it has devolved on me to preside at this first meeting of our Obj-fii of 
 
 . the Confer- 
 
 Conference, it is right that I should say a few words on the objects ence *\.A ar- 
 for which it has been convened, and the arrangements for carrying fo" e j', e c n "_ 
 on its deliberations. Some of those now assembled, have met toge- duct, 
 ther for the Grst time; and although some endeavours have been 
 to make our intentions known, it is certain that many of 
 you have as yet had no opportunity of acquiring any detailed in- 
 formation. 
 
 Most, if not all. have doubtless become familiar with the fact The Confer- 
 that in 1SGO, a very large body of men, both lay and clerical, filled 
 with an earnest tl.-ire to promote the spread of the Gospel 
 amonL'-t tin- Heathen and Mohammedan nations of the globe, as- 
 peml.Ied at Liverpool: and some will long read, with interest and 
 profit, the admirable volume then edited and issued by its Secre- 
 taries, as a record of its deliberation.". To some extent, that Con- 
 ference may be regarded as our guide and model : but in many res- 
 pects, the force of circumstances has obliged us largely to depart, 
 in our arrangements, from those which were adopted on that oc- 
 casion. 
 
 W<- have, here but frw railroad*, as yet, by which members of the VW have but 
 r, P . . few mnvi ni- 
 
 Conference or visitors might, at any tune, be assembled with ease mrr* iier 
 
 and comfort, within a few hours; and no public halls available for for * u ' h * 
 
 ... wcenug. 
 
 Bocial ana deliberative purposes. There are no men of leisure to 
 
 be found here, who can devote a large portion of their time and 
 
 A
 
 2 FIRST SESSION 
 
 efforts to maturing and carrying out the plans of the Conference ; 
 none accustomed to convene large assemblies and arrange details ; 
 none capable of recording, as in England, all that may be read or 
 spoken in our meetings, almost as rapidly as delivered. 
 
 Arranee- Hence it has resulted, that although a provisional committee was 
 
 sarily'im-" 5 " appointed, for determining details, much has had to be effected by 
 perfect. correspondence, or by such few members as resided at, or happened 
 to visit, Lahore. Even its two secretaries were three or four days' 
 journey apart: and points have from time to time arisen, which 
 those on the spot did not feel themselves competent to dispose of. 
 Hence we are conscious of many imperfections in our preliminary 
 arrangements, which call for your indulgence. It has been impos- 
 sible, as yet, even to prepare a list of the members of the Confe- 
 rence ; as brethren have joined us from a distance, whom we had at 
 first no right to expect ; and we have been disappointed by the 
 absence of some, for whose presence we had anxiously hoped. 
 
 And now that, in the good Providence of God, we have been per- 
 mitted to assemble together, there are social and other considera- 
 tions, resulting from the circumstances under which many have 
 joined us, which will necessarily prevent them from devoting more 
 than a limited portion of each day, to the purposes of the Confe- 
 rence: so that it has been deemed expedient to limit both the fore- 
 noon and afternoon sittings to two hours, each ; with an addition of 
 a quarter of an hour to the former, for devotional purposes. Essays 
 will be read to you on selected subjects ; but they must not exceed 20 
 minutes, each, in delivering. Opportunity will be afforded to all, 
 to offer remarks ; but it is requested, they may not be allowed to 
 occupy more than 5 or 10 minutes, each. 
 
 Neverthe- However defective may have been the arrangements made, we 
 
 wf, 8 |he S greai cann t doubt, that the great objects in view will have been in the 
 objects in main secured, by having thus brought together so many Christian 
 secured. brethren, of all classes and denominations, missionaries fresh from 
 their scenes of labour chaplains, their brethren in the ministry: and 
 laymen, who have been more or less associated with them, in their 
 endeavours to promote the work of the Lord. It cannot but be, 
 that with the Divine blessing on this assembly, our meeting toge- 
 ther must tend to promote a spirit of union and brotherly love 
 between all who love their Lord ; and that the intercourse and in- 
 terchange of thought, the comparing experiences and holding 
 counsel together, between so many earnest men, of one mind, yet 
 differing in their modes of thought, must supply some useful sug- 
 gestions, towards strengthening the hands of those who are engaged
 
 PREACIIINU TO THE HEATHEN 
 
 in carrying on the details of God's work, in this portion of His 
 vineyard. 
 
 I. a- hone, then, that all here present, are influenced by a so- 
 
 resting on 
 
 lemn -.!!- <>f tli.- responsibility r.-stinir on th<-e who are thus met all to seek 
 
 
 
 'I.T. a- ii 1 'ui.lmiee and teach- 
 
 n all our deliberation-: and let u- ;ill e;irne-tly seek for the 
 noe of His Holy Spirit amongst us, that we may be guarded 
 From all error. 
 
 At the request of the Chairman, the following essay was then 
 1 by its author: 
 
 PREACHING TO THE HEATHEN. 
 
 IIu\V (AX IT BE MADE MORE EFFICACIOUS THAN IT HA8 
 '.i:\ERALLY BEEN IN THIS PART OF INDIA? 
 
 ESSAY BY THE REV. JOHN NEWTON, M. A. 
 
 American Presbyterian Missionary, Lahore. 
 
 The word preaching, in a strict and technical sense, denotes a pub- Preaching 
 lie proi-l:iin:iti"ii of the (Jo-pel; but frequently, and especially defiued. 1 
 
 i spoken in reference to the heathen, it comprehends all kinds 
 of religion- in-truetion, whether public or private, the inculcat- 
 lefending, enforcing, and applying of Divine truth, in every 
 practical. ! way. In the language of the New Testament, all this is 
 comprised in the two terms, preaching and teaching; which, according- 
 ly, define the office, and point to the great work of every Evange- 
 list. The immediate end contemplated, is the conversion and sal- 
 vation of men. 
 
 < 'hri-t having commanded his ministers to go into all the world, 
 and preach the Gospel to every creature to disciple all nations 
 teaching all that he had himself inculcated during thetimeofhis 
 personal ministry, am I having promised, at t lie same time, that his spi- 
 ritual prc-enee should be with them to the end of the world, nothing 
 could he n. ,1 to tin -m. in t: i lion of their work, than 
 
 the expectation of large success. The preaching of the Gospel in 
 th<> Punjab, however, and indeed inmost parts of India, in respect 
 to it* primary object, has hitherto met with very small success : for,
 
 FIRST SESSION 
 
 Tbe conver- 
 sion of sin- 
 ners has both 
 a mnnward 
 anri a God- 
 ward side. 
 
 Manward 
 ride. 
 
 Every mis- 
 sionary 
 should be all 
 things to all 
 snen. 
 
 Preaching 
 should be 
 seasonable. 
 
 And should 
 )>e clear. 
 
 though a wide impression may have been made, and doubtless ha* 
 been made, in favor of Christianity, few souls have actually been 
 converted to Christ. "What reasons can be assigned for this? And 
 how can preaching to the heathen, in these parts, be rendered more 
 efficacious ? These questions can best be answered by considering 
 the conditions on which successful preaching usually depends. 
 These, in general terms, are to be sought, first, in the adaptation 
 of preaching, as a means of conversion, to the circumstances and 
 character of the hearers ; and, secondly, in the concurrent work 
 of the Holy Spirit. The conversion of sinners, standing related, 
 as it does, to the doctrines of man's free agency and God's sove- 
 reignty, has both a manward and a Godward side. It is a moral 
 change, effected by Divine power, and usually by the instrumental- 
 ity of revealed truth. 
 
 I. On the manward side of conversion, there are, in preaching, 
 many elements of success. 
 
 1. Every missionary should strive, after the example of Paul, to 
 be all things to all men ; giving no unnecessary offence to their pre- 
 judices ; but seeking, by a conciliatory mode of address, by a gen- 
 tle and pleasing deportment, and by deeds of personal kindness 
 on all suitable occasions, to gain and keep their confidence and 
 esteem. 
 
 2. Preaching to the heathen should be attempted at seasonable 
 times and places : for example, when, not being busily occupied 
 with their worldly avocations, or their devotions, they have leisure 
 to hear ; and, so far as possible, when they are in serious moods of 
 mind ; never when they are angry or disposed to mock. Those 
 times and places, too, should be selected in which there is the least 
 fear of interruption. In this respect, open chapels, situated in 
 quiet thoroughfares, which the heathen can easily be induced to 
 enter, have a great advantage over other places. 
 
 4S. Preaching should be clear and intelligible. This will depend 
 on several considerations. (1) The preacher should always have 
 a definite subject, and a distinct conception of it ; but this, com- 
 monly, is not to be attained without study ; and study requires time. 
 Due preparation in this respect, therefore, may often be incompa- 
 tible with the daily preaching practised by most missionaries ; and 
 still more with the multitudinous avocations and cares with which 
 many of them are sadly burdened. (2) The language of every 
 missionary's preaching should be idiomatic, chaste, and well pro- 
 nounced ; and at the same time, so plain as not to be beyond the 
 capacity of the audience. (3) Doubtful terms, and especially those
 
 PREACHING TO TIIE HEATHEN 5 
 
 which are likely to be understood in a heathenish sense, ought to 
 be carefully and frequently explained. (4) As the apprehension 
 of truth is greatly hindered by the existence in the mind of pre-ea- 
 tablLshed correlative error, the clearing away of such error should 
 be a matter of .-p'l'hil effort; th;it is, th- truth -li<>ul<l be taught 
 negatively as well as positively. (5) Gospel truth should be abun- 
 dantly illustrated by historical narratives or parables. These fix 
 the attention, elucidate th- meaning, and help the memory. This 
 was the great method of Jesus himself; and it is particularly adapt- 
 ed to the Hindoo mind. This is a point which cannot be too 
 much in-i-ted on. A good illustration often makes a doctrine or 
 a duty more clear, and more convincing, to a native of India, than 
 a whole series of abstract arguments. (6) So slow are the heathen 
 to comprehend the doctrines of salvation, on account of their ex- 
 treme novelty, and their contrariety to the instincts of the carnal 
 mind, that such of them as belong to the list of cardinal truths 
 should be often reiterated. Nowhere, perhaps, is "line upon line" 
 needed, more than here. Still, as variety in some degree, is needed 
 to keep up the interest of our audiences, and as the same forma 
 of truth, and the same methods of treatment, are not adapted 
 alike to all classes of hearers, an endless repetition of the same 
 things would be any thing but wise. 
 
 Such are the means to be relied on, for commending the Gospel 
 to the understandings of the people ; and since it is through the un- 
 derstanding that truth gains access to the heart, this is a matter of 
 no small importance. 
 
 4. A missionary should confine his preaching, and ordinarily "Preach the 
 
 ?\ orti. ' ' 
 
 his teaching, to those truths which God has ordained for the con- 
 version of men. An Apostolic injunction to one of the first mis- 
 sionaries was, "Preach the WORD." It is religion, therefore, re- 
 vealed religion, that must constitute the subject of our instruc- 
 tions; not those subtleties of philosophy, which learned Hindoos 
 generally mistake for religion. It is not the wisdom of the world, 
 but "the wisdom of GOD in a mystery," even the Cross of Christ, 
 and those truths which cluster around the Cross, that God is pleas- 
 ed to make use of, as the means of saving sinners. These truth.-;, 
 however, divide themselves into different classes ; and each class is 
 made up of many particulars. The first has reference to God's 
 own character, and his natural relations to mankind. These must 
 lie at the foundation of all true religion. Who is the God in whom 
 we live and move and have our being? Why has he made us? 
 And what are the laws by which he wishes us to be governed ?
 
 6 FIRST SESSION 
 
 These questions can be truly answered only from the Bible. On 
 these subjects, let the Bible be preached with fulness and fidelity. 
 There are no better means of enlightening and stimulating the 
 conscience ; and till conscience acts, not one step can be taken in 
 the way of salvation. The first work of the Spirit is to convince 
 men of their sinfulness, their helplessness, and their danger : and 
 towards this end should much of every missionary's labor be direct- 
 ed. But still, this must only be preparatory to the exhibition of 
 another class of truths, those which are summed up in the word 
 Gospel, in its proper sense of good news. When men have a sense 
 of sin, and feel their spiritual poverty, then indeed is the good 
 news of a gratuitous pardon and a full salvation, through the abound- 
 ing mercy of God, received with a hearty welcome. The mission- 
 ary is not, however, to withhold the story of the Cross, and the doc- 
 trines of redemption connected with that story, till his hearers, 
 under a conviction of sin, are eager to know what they must do 
 to be saved ; for an exhibition of Christ crucified often proves to 
 be the best means of awakening men to a sense of their need of 
 salvation. The lesson taught on this subject, by the experience 
 of the first missionaries in Greenland, is well known. Jesus, as the 
 incarnate Son of God, endowed with all the attributes of a mighty 
 Saviour, cannot be held up too much to the view of the heathen. 
 The inspired Evangelists, whose writings seem to be made up of 
 materials used by them in their oral discourses, show us the way, 
 in this respect. Let every preacher to the heathen, then, rehearse 
 the life of Christ, often, with minute detail ; so as to exhibit, in 
 the liveliest colors, the supreme excellence of his character, and 
 the nature of his mediatorial work. Let it be seen that he was 
 indeed spotless, and benevolent, and self-denying, as well as migh- 
 ty, beyond comparison. Let his voluntary, painful, and vicarious 
 death be set forth in illustration of the intensity of his love and 
 mercy towards a sinful world ; and in proof, at the same time, of 
 the infinite riches of the Father's grace. The resurrection, too, 
 of Jesus, should occupy a prominent place, as the crowning miracle 
 of his incarnate state, as the great attesting seal of all his claims, 
 and as affording a sure presage of the resurrection to immortality 
 of all his people. This was a point much insisted on by the Apos- 
 tles. Not less should the preacher expatiate on the present exal- 
 tation of Jesus, and the fulness of his power to save : and it is well 
 sometimes, with the deepest solemnity, to announce to the hea- 
 then to whom we are sent, as Paul did to the men of Athens, 
 when he stood before them on Mars' Hill, that by this same Jesus
 
 PREAcilIMi TU TIIK HK \TIII. X 7 
 
 they arc themselves to be judged, and have their destiny fixed fo 
 all ct. -niity. The doctrine of eternal awards is among the means 
 u-ed by ill.- Sj.irit of God, for awakening sinn-T-, am I leading them 
 to Christ. In onl.-r, th excite both fear and hope, let 
 
 .nt :unl mercy, h.-ll and heaven, be appealed to in, turn. 
 n points have now been touched upon, as bearing, more or 
 less, upon the -tii c-ss of missionary preaching, the general de- 
 >ur of tho-e who-!- vocation it is to preach, the times and 
 t suitable for preaching, tin- style of discourse beet adapt- 
 ed to Indian audiences, and the subjects which ought to constitute 
 at burden of every mi--i<>nar\ '- teaching. On these points 
 tin- preaching of many in this part of India, though, no doubt, 
 often vt-ry faulty. i> believed to !,. 1,-ss exceptionable, than on the. 
 subject next to 1..- named. Thus far the work has been viewed 
 chiefly in it- relation to the int,-U,-ct: it must now be considered in 
 The mind of man is not all intellect: and 
 i!. must have power to move the feelings 
 :1 as to carry the understanding. Therefore 
 5. The do-pel -hould be preached impressively. (1) Let mis- Trench i 
 
 h with /, '/,*, as having strong faith in the truth 
 its.-lf, and a firm confidence in God, its author; setting their faces 
 like a flint asain-t all the fal-e preteii-ioiis an( i a il the gainsayings 
 of ad-. i'2) Ministers of the G. >-](! must preach with 
 
 ngers ; making proclamation of what he 
 i. and re.|uirin.i; men, in his name, to reju-nt of ~in 
 and i ' 'hri-t. Yet this must be done only when they are 
 
 - filled wiih the Spirit: their authoritative utterances 
 ,!_' from an inward consci.nuie,-;, at the time, of their 
 J>ivine mi ion: otherwise it will fail to command assent, and will 
 ; impertinence. (3) They must be in earnest. 
 -ln>ul<l aim at brin;_ r ini: their lu->ir.H-s into sympathy with 
 tlie truth : and the m. >-t tl'.-.-tual mean- of doing this, is to show by 
 manner, that they have an overwhelming -en-.- of theimpor- 
 of what they are preaching. If they would arou-e the fecl- 
 !' their heai-.-r-. they mu-t pr- -a-li from the heart. Let burn- 
 ome from their lips, and n-'iie l.ut the most stolid are 
 likely to hear with inditl'ereiiee. I'.y-n unbelic'Veiv mu-t bo moved 
 by the thrilling appeals of a man in earnest. If every word and 
 . lii-ik and gesture, of the man of Cod. indicates a heart 
 stirred to the bottom l.y tie- thouglit> to which he is giving utter- 
 it will be -trange indeed, if he does not draw the hearts of at 
 least some of his hearers after him. (4) Missionaries should
 
 8 EIRST SESSIOST 
 
 preach with great tenderness; showing that they are filled with Di- 
 vine love ; and thus exemplify, as far as possible, the winning be- 
 nevolence of their Master. (5) Their anxiety to save the souls of 
 their hearers should sometimes be marked even by humble and 
 earnest entreaty. Like Paul, they should beseech men to be recon- 
 ciled to God ; and, remembering that the time is short, fail not to 
 warn them, from time to time, even with tears. 
 
 What has now been said, implies, of course, that missionaries 
 should be spiritually-minded men. Their hearts must be deeply pe- 
 netrated by a sense of the paramount importance of invisible and 
 eternal things : and they must habitually realize the value the 
 unspeakable value of every immortal soul. In order to do this, 
 they must live near the mercy-seat, must meditate day and night 
 on God's word, and must be familiar, especially, with the inner life 
 of Jesus. In short, they must walk with God ; having daily fellow- 
 ship with the Father and with his Son Jesus Christ : and when- 
 ever it is possible, they should go to the place of preaching directly 
 from their closets. 
 
 GfHJtcard II. In respect to the Godward side of conversion, every thing 
 
 Procure the must be done which is likely to procure the Divine blessing. "With- 
 Ur* 8 b ' esS out me ve can ^ nothing." Paul may plant, and Apollos may 
 water ; but he that gives the increase is God. The greatest powers 
 of persuasion, therefore, that man ever possessed, would be utterly 
 insufficient, without Divine assistance, to turn a single soul from 
 sin to holiness, or from heathenism to Christ. The obstacles to con- 
 version are great. They are found, not only in the natural antipa- 
 thy of the human heart to God and holiness, but in the power of 
 Spiritual Wickedness in high places, in the unceasing activity of 
 the Devil and his angels ; who make it their business to blind the 
 minds of them that believe not, lest the light of the glorious Gos- 
 pel of the Son of God should shine into them. To overcome this 
 Satanic influence, and to subdue the natural opposition of the un- 
 sanctified heart, the preacher of salvation needs to be assisted and 
 seconded by that mighty power of God, which raised Christ from 
 the dead. How then can the co-operation of God be secured ? 
 Obviously, by gaining and keeping his good will and sympathy. 
 God's ministers are stewards ; and a steward must be faithful. 
 Besides maintaining the strictest fidelity in things pertaining to 
 men, as already described, the following things may be noted as of 
 great importance in this respect: 
 
 God's glory 1. Every preacher should make God's glory the highest object 
 the object. Q ^ ^jg ministry. Let him not preach, however laboriously, and
 
 PREACHING TO THE HEATHEN 
 
 however earnestly, as a mere duty he owe* to the heathen, or to 
 the Society that supports him, or even to God : much less must he 
 be iniluem-ed by a .1. -ire to appear well, as a faithful and success- 
 ful missionary. The entertainment of such motives cannot fail to 
 rut one off from sympathy with the God of all grace, and effectu- 
 ally bar his blessing. The love of Cliri-t must bo the constraining 
 power, and the glory of the Godhead, in the working out of human 
 :i. must be the highest aim, of every one who wishes to 
 
 . ill,- <;.i~ji,-l with effect. 
 
 RM man <>*' (i >'l should preach with hope, having full confi- j" cb wllh 
 dence in the efficacy of Heaven's own truth, apart from human 
 learning, and in the boundlessness of God's mercy and grace, ir- 
 respective of human merit ; having an eye always, to the promises 
 of Infinite Truth, based on the purposes of Infinite Love. 
 
 3 Let him realize that he is a co-worker with Christ; yet occu- Report to ih 
 
 Lord. 
 pying a subordinate place, the place of a servant: and, in order to 
 
 stimulate himself to the highest degree of fidelity, let him, in the 
 C l 09e t render to his Lord and Master a detailed 
 
 report of his labours. The effect of this on his own heart, must 
 necessarily be salutary : and the increased sympathy between him- 
 - iviour, which a business so solemn, so heart-search- 
 ing, so honouring to Christ, must be expected to result in, would 
 undoubtedly show itself in the increased success of his work. 
 
 i 'raver for the Spirit should be offered without ceasing. With- Pray for the 
 out power imparted by Him, as the Spirit of regeneration, no one 
 illy appreciate Gospel truth; none can believe and be saved. 
 The prophet may cry to the dry bones, but the Spirit only can give 
 them life. The necessity of prayer, as an element of success in 
 .not be exaggerated. Witness the effect of aposto- 
 lic preaching. What numerous conversions ! We may speculate 
 about the eauses of this, and talk much of the power of miracles; 
 but 11 i o power to change the heart. It is enough to 
 
 kn->\v, that the apostles gave themselves to the word of God and 
 prayer. In modern times, without the help of miracles, similar 
 is have often followed the preaching of earnest and prayerful 
 men,- -ueh. for example, as Luther and Whitefield, men who, 
 it is known, sometimes .-pent several hours out of the twenty-four, 
 in direct communion with <iod, mid in earnest supplication for the 
 gift of the Holy Hi 
 
 5. To prayer, it may sometimes be a duty to add fasting. "ThU wiih faitiof, 
 kind," said .1.-U-, m reference to certain unclean .-pints, "goeth 
 not out, but by prayer and fasting." And who can tell, what power 
 
 B
 
 10 FIRST SESSION 
 
 missionaries might gain by the prayer and fasting here indicated, 
 in relation to the exorcism of some of the demons of idolatry, 
 who have held undisturbed possession of their victims in India 
 for thousands of years ! When the missionaries of the Punjab are 
 known, as a class, to pray daily for those to whom they preach, with 
 strong crying and tears; when they are saddened, from day to day, 
 by the sight of the multitudes around them, led captive by Satan 
 at his will, and dying without hope ; when, sickened at heart by 
 the thought of these things, they sometimes forget even to eat their 
 bread, will any one wonder to see the Spirit poured out from on 
 high, giving demonstration to the word preached ? When the 
 spiritual husbandmen are seen going forth into these hitherto 
 barren fields, with the precious seed of the Gospel, weeping as they 
 go, will it be a matter of surprise, if they come again rejoicing, 
 bringing their sheaves with them? Let it be remembered, that 
 such is the economy of (rod's grace. 
 
 Why then should we stand in doubt, as to what is needed, to 
 make the preaching of the Gospel to the heathen more efficaci- 
 ous ? To anticipate large success, in the conversion of men to 
 Christ, or in the spiritual edification of the Church, from such la- 
 bour as is performed by the mass of ministers, whether in Heathen- 
 dom or in Christendom, would be to expect a stupendous miracle : 
 for there are laws, according to which God ordinarily works in the 
 moral and spiritual world, as well as in the world of matter. In 
 the kingdom of nature, the man who works according to natural 
 laws, seldom fails to secure his object ; and it is only when equal 
 pains are taken by the ministers of religion, to work under the 
 laws of fcJie kingdom of grace, that they have reason to look for a 
 similar result. 
 Holy enthu- O 11 reviewing the whole subject, we come to the conclusion, that 
 
 siasm, chief- ^ e thing chieily needed, to make our work successful, is a holy en- 
 ly needed. 
 
 thusiasm. Every missionary needs to keep before his mind the one 
 
 great idea, that he is labouring for the salvation of a lost world, and, 
 through that, for the manifestation of Jehovah's glory. Let this 
 thought ever loom up in the visions of his waking hours, and be 
 the great subject of his dreams at night, until he becomes, in this 
 sense, a man of one idea ; and he will find the mountains of diffi- 
 culty, that now stand in his way, coming down to the level of the 
 plains. It was this enthusiastic devotion to the work, that crown- 
 ed the great Apostle of the Gentiles, with unequalled success : 
 it was this, that gave Wesley so distinguished a career of usefulness : 
 it is this, that has turned many a common soldier of Jesus Christ
 
 PREACHING TO THE HEATHEN 11 
 
 into a hero, and made him mighty through God, to the pulling 
 
 down of tli-- -troneholds nf S it. -in'* power. The condition of sue- Condition of 
 
 iucces. 
 
 cess, therefore, to every mm among us, who preaches to the hea- 
 then, us inferred from the nature of the case, from the teachings 
 ml from tin- experience of the Church, is not extra- 
 ordinary talent, nor great learning, but the baptism of the Holy 
 Ghost ; and such a life of humble, self-denying, pains-taking, pray- 
 erful, earne-t labour, in his peculiar vocation, as the in-dwelling 
 Spirit of Christ must ever prompt him to. And as this is incompati- 
 ble with the multifarious occupations, many of them of a purely 
 secular nature, which commonly crowd themselves into a mission- 
 ary's life, we ought to insist upon such a division of labour, as would 
 leave every preacher, properly so called, free from all distracting 
 
 Tolonel MACLACAX observed, that a practical conclusion of some Colond 
 
 ,, , T , MACLAOAW. 
 
 importance was suggested by the remarks in Mr. Newton s paper, 
 
 on the numerous subdivisions of missionary work, and varied oc- 
 cupations of the missionary, and the necessity for some systematic Necessity of 
 distribution of labour. The conclusion is, that to allow of all the disinbifiioa 
 parts of the missionary's work being efficiently carried out, the of labour. 
 strengthening of chief mission stations is very important. As it is 
 at present, the small number of labourers at any station cannot 
 satisfactorily overtake the work that is to be done. 
 
 Mr. Newton has observed that in the results, which it is the ob- 
 ject of the missionary to bo instrumental in effecting, it is not a 
 merely intellectual work that is to be accomplished. This must 
 not be forgotten. It is with the heart, that man believeth unto 
 righteousness. And it is not, ordinarily, in public addresses, that 
 the truth, which the missionary bears in his message, is brought 
 home to the hearts of such hearers as he gathers around him in 
 the streets. There must, generally, with all reliance on God's 
 blessing, be much personal dealing with individuals. And if the There <nut 
 missionary devotes the nee<lt'ul time to the helping forward of but 
 
 one or two seekers after truth in a large city, his public preaching '"K^"* 1 in * 
 
 dividual!. 
 
 and other labors are so far interfered with. So that, with such 
 small numbers of labour >, according to present practice, 
 
 usually plaee.l at large and important stations, there are not means 
 for meeting the ordinary and necessary demands on the mission- 
 ary's time, for maintaining in active operation, all the needful 
 parts of the work, without undue neglect or suspension of any. 
 By strengthening principal stations, we should have there avail-
 
 12 FIRST SESSION 
 
 able hands for all parts of the work, with such distribution of la- 
 VVe should bouras might be found suitable. And it is worthy of consideration 
 
 strengthen w hether, as regards the whole results on the country occupied, and 
 
 pnncipal 
 
 stations. looking to the whole actual resources, more might not be effected, 
 
 by stationing larger numbers at fewer places with moderate ranges 
 of ground, which, with more abundant and conspicuous results, would 
 be centres of more marked and powerful influence on the country 
 at large. 
 
 Rev. J. BAR- The Rev. J. BARTON, Church Missionary Society, Agra, wished 
 TON * to ascertain the opinions of members of the Conference, as to whe- 
 
 Shall unpro- ther missionaries were justified in abandoning stations, in which 
 
 noising sta- ^g Q OS p e i ^ad been preached for many years, and where the people 
 
 tions DC 
 
 abandoned ? se emed to have become surfeited, so to speak, with preaching, 
 
 so that it was now difficult even to obtain a congregation. He 
 
 referred more especially to the North-West, and such stations 
 
 as Agra and Jaunpiir. Doubtless, the inefficient and injudicious 
 
 preaching of native helpers, unfitted for the work, tended, in a 
 
 great measure, to produce the result complained of, but there 
 
 might possibly be instances, in which missionaries might, with ad- 
 
 vantage, quit a station for a time, and break up new ground. The 
 
 chief difficulty in doing this, seemed to him to arise from the uni- 
 
 versal practice, of maintaining large and expensive premises at 
 
 each station, which necessarily tied the missionaries to the spot. 
 
 Rev. 1. L. The Rev. I. L. HAUSER, American Methodist Episcopal Mission, 
 
 HAUSER. Bijnour, spoke as follows : The missionary must first feel the power 
 
 The mission- of Christ's death, in the conversion and sanctification of his own 
 
 The potter^r soul - He must feel tne love of Christ within himself, before he can 
 
 Chrises tell of it to others ; and in proportion as he wants this, will his words 
 lack warmth and power. Out of the abundance of the heart the 
 mouth speaketh. If our preaching is to be effectual, we must live 
 very near to God, and walk with Him, as Enoch did. Only thus 
 can we set holy examples, and be living witnesses for Him. The 
 great work of the missionary, as Mr. Newton has forcibly remark- 
 ed in his essay, is to be everywhere, and at every time, ready to 
 testify of salvation through Christ. 
 
 and must Next to a saving knowledge of Christ for himself, the missionary 
 
 realize that , .. 
 
 Christ died must believe, and fully realize, that our Saviour died for these poor 
 
 heathen, and realize their lost condition without Him. I think we 
 often, if not always, fail here. We are all ready to acknowledge, that 
 without His salvation they will be lost ; but do we act as if we felt 
 it? Our Saviour wept in deep sorrow over Jerusalem; how often 
 have we wept and agonized in prayer over these poor souls ?
 
 HINDOO AND MAHOM VIK.'YF.RSY 13 
 
 Wh.-n I have pi. -a. led in earnest prayer before going intothe bay 
 I h:iv.- found the mouth- .t 'my opposere shut, and controversy si..),- 
 .vhil.- th.-y li-t.-ned with moistened eyes to my narration of what 
 : lui.l done for me. Yes, I must repeat, the love of God shed 
 abundantly in our hearts, and an earnest love for souls, are the two 
 great elements of our success. 
 
 Th.- Rev. C. W. FORMAN, American Presbyterian Mission, Rev. C. W. 
 Lahore, said, In reply to the remark Colonel Maclagan has made, FOHMAN. 
 namely, that there should l>e more missionaries at each of our sta- 
 l would say that it appears to me to be a mistake, to suppose 
 the conversion of a country is to be accomplished by the 
 naries themselves. In my opinion we should be even more 
 
 scattered than we are at present, and that each missionary should Miixionarie* 
 
 a, . 11 j j hold sur- 
 
 strive to surround himself with a really emcient, well educated roum j t h em - 
 
 of native teachers and preachers, to whom he should princi- J*]^ _ 
 pally look as the agents for evangelizing the country. cbers. 
 
 In reolv to Mr. Barton's question, whether we should not give '1 be preach*/ 
 
 should study 
 
 up those places, in which the Gospel has long been preached and vamty. 
 can now scarcely obtain a hearing, I would say, let the preachers 
 study more, and give the people more variety, and they will obtain 
 better congregations. When people know that they are to hear 
 truths they have heard a thousand times, in almost precisely the 
 same language, it is not to be wondered at, that they will not stop 
 to listen. 
 
 ON HINDOO AND MAHOMED AN CONTROVERSY. 
 
 HOW FAR OUGHT IT TO BE ENCOURAGED ? AND WHAT 
 ARE THE BEST MODES OF CONDUCTING IT ? 
 
 ESSAY BY CAPTAIN C. A. MI-MAHON. 
 
 The various opinions, at present entertained on the subject of Thr>eclawe 
 Hindoo and Maliomedan controversy. 1'V those who have consider- " ptr 
 ed the question, may, I think, be ranged under the three follow- 
 ing classes: 
 
 I. Controversial. 
 
 II. Non-controversialists. 
 
 III. Neutrals. 
 
 I. The Controversialist : the heathen to hnvo fallen into Firt, Con- 
 
 a ntate of such apathy and indifference on the -ul.j.-et of
 
 14 FIRST SESSION 
 
 truth, that every exertion must in the first instance be made, with 
 the view of arousing them from this condition of intellectual sloth* 
 In short, they regard them as having sunk into a state of spiritual 
 coma, and they look upon controversy as the most powerful exci- 
 tant they can employ, to restore their patient to spiritual conscious- 
 ness. 
 
 Like some of those severe remedies known to the Doctor's art, 
 they hold that the thing itself may be bad, but that the critical 
 state of the sufferer justifies its use. That the remedy in itself, 
 however, is not altogether bad, they point to the example of the 
 Prophets under the Old, and of our Lord and His Apostles under 
 the New Dispensation. 
 
 Secondly, II. The second class, which I have styled the Non-controversial- 
 
 versialists. i 8 ts, hold that the mission of the Minister of Christ is emphatically 
 to preach the Gospel. That the Gospel, as its old Saxon form, God- 
 spel, denotes, means good news ; rest to the sin-wearied-soul ; free 
 pardon for the guilty, "without money, and without price ;" eter- 
 nal life with Christ in glory, through faith in the Son of God, who 
 poured out His life's blood on Calvary, that a world slumbering the 
 sleep of death in the arms of the Evil One, might, through faith in 
 that blood, awake to spiritual life ; live for God ; ripen for glory. 
 
 They hold that the simple preaching of pardon through the free 
 grace of God, of the blotting out of sin through the blood of the 
 Cross, of salvation through the imputed merits of Christ, is all- 
 efficacious through the Spirit, for bringing souls from darkness into 
 light, and for working in them holiness of heart and life. 
 
 The preaching of this doctrine, they believe, is the only mode 
 of operation, we can expect the Spirit of God to employ, in causing 
 the dead, dry bones of heathenism to come together, and move 
 with spiritual life. 
 
 I was much struck with an expression, which I heard fall from 
 the lips of Mr. Henry Carr Tucker, some years ago, in conversation 
 with him, on the subject of controversy. "Let the sun arise," he 
 said, " and all the stars go out ! " Yes ! may I repeat, " Let the 
 sun arise, and all the stars go out." 
 
 What course And what course may we suppose, that the Spirit of God will 
 
 He of Gd" usually bless : He, whose function on earth it is, as our Saviour 
 
 bless? tells us, in the [16th] of John, to "glorify Christ:" what course, 
 
 I say, may we suppose, that He will bless, to the making that Sun 
 
 of truth to rise over the mountains of sin and unbelief, and shine 
 
 into the deep, dark valley of the heathen heart ? Will it be by 
 
 the preaching of darkness, or by the preaching of light? Will it
 
 HINDOO AND MAHOMEDAN CONTROVERSY 15 
 
 be by preaching down heathenism, or by preaching up Christ? 
 Will it be by teaching the heathen their own religion ; (too often 
 the chief rt-ult of controversy, I am afraid, ) or by teaching them 
 the religion of the lowly Jesus ? 
 
 In the world's infancy, the first stop from chaos to form, feature, '' L 1 el ' ll "7 
 
 be light! 
 nnd beauty, WHS tin- fiat, "Let there !> light!' The next step was 
 
 made, when "Ciocl divided the light from the darkness." And 
 herein, as it seems to me, consists the fundamental error of the 
 Controversialists, that they follow not the order of nature. They 
 1 y controversy, by an exposition of the errors of heathenism, 
 to bound off the darkness, ere they have got the light. 
 
 Once get the light, and then the darkness will be apprehended, 
 an<l may be bounded off. Once let the Sun of Righteousness arise 
 upon the heathen mind, then will the clouds of superstition, igno- 
 and sin, which, in its days of spiritual chaos, have slumber- 
 ed upon its surface, and kept it in a state of perpetual night, dissi- 
 pate- and melt away, as the cloud upon the mountain brow, at the 
 first blush of rosy morn. 
 
 This then, the Non-controversialists hold, is the "other and the 
 better way." 
 
 Preach the Gospel, deliver the message of pardon and peace: Preach the 
 and, just in proportion as the light and the truth, as it is in Jesus, 
 are received, so will the darkness and the errors of heathenism be 
 apprehended and bounded off; and that, too, without the heart- 
 burnings and the angry strife, which hover, like the cloud above 
 the battle-field, over the arena of controversy. 
 
 III. But there is a third class, the Neutrals, who do not go Thirdly, 
 heartily with cither the Controversialist* or the Non-controversia- 
 In tlu-ir opinion, the preaching of the Gospel is the ONE 
 thing needful ; but, on the other hand, they hold that controversy 
 cannot altogether be avoided, that whatever view may be taken 
 of its utility, still occasions will ari.-e, \vh.-n the missionary 
 must either dispute or lose his influence, that at the worst, the 
 exhibition of patience and forbearance on the part of the mis- 
 sionary, in opposition to wrangling, banter and ridicule, on the part 
 of the disputant, may not be without its good effect upon the 
 minds of the hearers, ami that we have the example of the Pro- 
 phets, Christ, and the Apostles before us. to .-hew the propriety of 
 our being ready to meet our opponents in argument, wh< never tho 
 occasion demand- it. Nevertheless, the Neutrals, or most of them. 
 would not court discussion, but would prefer to set forth the truth 
 before a calm and attentive audience.
 
 Their views I f ee i that the wise views of the Neutrals are those, which are 
 
 dfmnienda- 
 
 bie most likely to recommend themselves to the majority of my 
 
 hearers. 
 
 If controversy be an evil, it is a necessary evil, and it becomes 
 therefore needful to inquire, how it may best be turned to account, 
 so that its use may not hmder, but rather advance the cause of 
 truth. 
 
 Controversy I. In the first place, then, I think that we should seek to have 
 
 should be . . 
 
 resorted to ltj impressed upon' our minds that controversy, it not employed with 
 
 MU g reat judgment and goodnature, may be productive of more harm 
 than good ; and, consequently, that it should be resorted to spar- 
 ingly, and with great caution. 
 
 Contrast the Rather than headlong attacks on heathenism, the better plan, 
 
 Christianity I would even say, the best plan, seems to be, to expose the errors 
 
 errors of ^ Mahomedanism and idolatry, just as much as may be needed, to 
 
 heathenism, contrast the leading truths of Christianity with these systems ; 
 
 so that the full exhibition of the Grospel of Jesus, rather than a 
 
 crusade on heathenism, should be the ruling principle in tke 
 
 preacher's mind. 
 
 Danger of When controversy is not resorted to with great wisdom, love, and 
 
 anury'^as 3 - prudence, there is danger of its stirring up fierce and angry pas- 
 sions, sions, which, when once excited, too often shut the door of the 
 heart against the truth, and raise up opposition to the work, mes- 
 sage, and person of the preacher. 
 
 The missionary, too, maybe provoked, in the heat of argument, 
 to make cutting, even contemptuous remarks, that may rankle 
 and fester in the hearts of the hearers, and bring forth no good 
 fruit. 
 
 The heathen A missionary of long experience, has told me of a conversation, 
 
 eomrove7fal ivhich was the means of leading his mind to a change of view on 
 
 irdcis. {his subject. About twenty years ago, a pundit accosted him in a 
 
 ferry-boat, when crossing the river at Patna, and asked him why so 
 
 much controversy was introduced into missionary tracts, inquiring 
 
 whether it would not be a better plan, to confine our tracts to an 
 
 exposition of our own religion ; adding, that when the heathen 
 
 saw their religion exposed in tracts, they threw them away, without 
 
 perusal. 
 
 A thorough II. The second thing that appears necessary for the profitable 
 *"<TvXs 0/ employment of controversy, is a thorough knowledge of the systems at- 
 attacked is ^ked. 
 
 Without this, it seems to me, not only will no good be dotte, but 
 positive harm to the cause will result. Hence I think, that young
 
 HINDOO AND MAIIO.V VTROVERSY 17 
 
 Binaries would do wisely to refrain altogether, if possible, from 
 <-..ntn-v. i~y. until they have obtained a thorough mastery over the 
 language, a deep and complete acquaintance with the Hindoo 
 ami M ih.ini. .l.in -ystems, and con-iderable familiarity with native 
 haMt- of thought. 
 
 Without this, any attack on heathenism in the open bazar, will 
 -nd in wi.iNL'l the speaker to the imputation of igno- 
 
 far from winning the crowd to Christianity, will 
 .iily harden them in heathenism. 
 
 < '.>ntriv.-i-~y is like a sharp lancet: an useful instrument in a 
 skilled and judicious hand, but highly dangerous withal in the 
 hands of the untrained child. 
 
 III. The third requisite is judiciousness. This is nowhere more Judiciouf- 
 
 1 than in controversy. Have we never seen a man full of 
 
 power, a mail of great knowledge and intellectual capacity, able 
 
 to give utterance to liis thoughts with force and pungency, and 
 
 vhose power has been greatly, if not altogether hindered, for 
 
 the want of the little rudder of judiciousness rightly to steer his 
 
 He has said things powerful enough, but has not always 
 
 been happy in the time, the place, and the opportunity. Instead 
 
 of convincing, he has offended ; instead of winning, he has 
 
 wounded and driven away. 
 
 A word spoken in due tcaton, how good is it!" " A word fitly 
 spoken is like apples of gold in pictures of silver." Or rather, 
 like the offering to you of a golden citron in a silver vase of beau- 
 tiful filigree work, alike fragrant to the smell and charming to 
 
 yc.* 
 And so I think, that in controversy, every word that flows from the The object 
 
 lips should go forth, with the consciousness on the part of the speak- of evef y wort ' 
 
 should be to 
 er, that THE object to be attained, is to convince and win. convince and 
 
 A man pleading for his life, were he a wise man, would not say w ' n * 
 anything calculated needlessly to wound, to irritate, or to insult 
 hi-; ju'L'e : ho would, as the words flowed from his lips, be keenly 
 ive, as to what expressions were calculated to produce the de- 
 sired impression, and what had the contrary effect. 
 
 All men have not the gift of thus sensitively feeling their way; 
 noverthele-.-.. it U a ^'ift. the cultivation of which seems to be e- 
 
 ily needed, in order to make controversy profitable. 
 I would have just as much j>ower put forth as is needed, with 
 nee to the time, place, and circumstances of the case, and 
 
 bc-e i\c>i- .. n I'fvvriU, xxv, 1 1 i Annotated f'aiagraph Bible \ London Tract 
 Society: I860.
 
 18 
 
 FIRST SESSION 
 
 An illustra- 
 tion oi this. 
 
 Humility a 
 requisite. 
 
 Prayer be- 
 fore and af- 
 ter debate. 
 
 Love a most 
 important 
 element in 
 successful 
 controversy. 
 
 no more. Any expenditure of surplus power does positive harm, 
 and irritates, instead of winning. 
 
 I was much struck, some years ago, by the observations made by 
 a Brahmin, in conversation with me, on the conduct of some native 
 preachers, who appeared to be great controversialists. The Brah- 
 min, who was the one to introduce the subject, told me that their 
 never-ending attacks on Hindooism, " in season and out of season," 
 were only productive of harm. He illustrated the want of judici- 
 ousness and knowledge of human nature they displayed, in a home- 
 ly but striking way. " If you go up to a one-eyed man," he said, 
 " and say to him, ' Why, Sir, you have lost an eye ! ' he shrinks up 
 into himself, and avoids the subject altogether. But if you say, in 
 a tone, and with a look of sympathy, ' Friend, by what calamity 
 have you had the misfortune to lose your eye ? ' the man's heart is 
 drawn out towards you, and he immediately tells you the whole 
 story, from beginning to end." The teaching of the native 
 preachers, he affirmed, was like the man who said, " Why, Sir, 
 you have lost your eye ! " It gave ceaseless offence, whilst it failed 
 to win. 
 
 IV. The fourth requisite is humility. It may seem to argue a 
 want of humility, on my part, to dwell upon this subject, before 
 the present assembly : my words, therefore, shall be few. An essay 
 on controversy, however, would be incomplete, without some allu- 
 sion to it, 
 
 I remember hearing a reverend and very successful Missionary 
 lay it down as a fundamental rule, that if you wish to do good to a 
 man's soul, " you must not talk down to him," but must strive, as 
 he quaintly expressed it, " to get under him." Or, in other words, 
 that the smallest appearance, in word or in manner, of supercili- 
 ousness, pride, or the faintest expression of contempt for your op- 
 ponent, be it only in a lurking sneer, is fatal to success. 
 
 V. It will not be needful, in this assembly, to speak on the sub- 
 ject of prayer, going before and following after debate, though it is, 
 so to speak, the very soul of controversy. 
 
 VI. But I pass on to consider, lastly, LOVE, as a most important 
 element in successful controversy. 
 
 I think that I may truly say, that the measure of a man's love 
 is the measure of his power. More intellectual men can doubtless 
 expose error and refute falsehood, with great ability and great force 
 of reasoning ; but, for purposes of convincing and winning an opposer, 
 in personal argument, the man with the large heart, rather than the 
 man with the large head, is the one to win the day.
 
 FIINDOO AND MAIK'.V NTROVERSY 10 
 
 A late Prof, -.sor of Mathematics at the London University, a | |f 
 in ui, ami a man of very high mathematical andscienti- jo Ve , 
 
 . told me, tha .*. wh. n he hud failed to 
 
 home to the mind of an ;d.-nt the light of some 
 
 math iruih, he would hand him over to the teaching of 
 
 : dull hoy, and oft. n found that the dull boy could ac- 
 
 -k in whieh In- hail failed. Such is tin- power of 
 
 iy I.OVE. I.V.T a soaring ini-lh-ct unsympathi/in'.dy employed, 
 
 that rnuM n >t stoop low enough to grapple with the darkness it 
 
 pate. 
 
 e convince a man that you really love him, that your only 
 is his good ; speak with humility, without superciliousness, 
 without any tin-'- of bitterness, without lording it over him; 
 .,pathizinj.dy, kindly, lovingly, and you may say almost 
 ig to him, without offence. It is quite wonderful, what hard 
 ne iiu-n < an speak without offence ; and how, on the other 
 tli,- word- of oth.-r-. however soft, seem to strike like flint 
 upon -t.-el, stirring up heart-hurnings and bitterness. The differ- 
 in the two men. ii '-. is the difference in the mea- 
 of their ! 
 
 It is not .-nou_'li simply to have the truth on our side, when we 
 -in and expose error. We must have love, as well as 
 truth. To be successful, our words must be spoken in humility, in 
 kindness, and in love. 
 
 I knew, in Southern India, a m who has now left thtf 
 
 :-y. 1 believe, for ever, who had a peculiar radiance of love 
 . linjrfroni iture in his face, and shining through all 
 
 Like the Apo-tle .John, he was indeed a man of love. 
 iarked of him, that he would be afraid to see much 
 of him. There was .-r.methin^ .so winning in his manner, that if 
 he were to >>e much in his company, he felt sure that he would be- 
 come a Christian. Such is the influence of love. 
 
 And hero. I think, that if we would point to the example of our Exaraplnof 
 Lord and hi- as being sutlieient warrant for resorting ^^^\^ 
 
 to controversy, as a me:m- of -pre.-idin;: the truth, we should at 
 the MOM time remember, that our Lord spake as never man 
 spake b.-fni-e. -o that tho odi. ;/e his person, 
 
 1 by th.- wnrd- of holy love, that fell from his lips, 
 of the a; i, drank more or loss deeply of their Mas- 
 
 tor's spirit. And brethren, this we know, that our Lord never 
 . hard word, where a oft one would have done as well ; r 
 i hitter, or a harsh worn : y, to give pain: never show-
 
 20 FIRST SESSION 
 
 ed any intellectual pride or self-satisfaction, in exposing the errors 
 of his opponents ; but that all his reproofs of sin, all his controver- 
 sies with darkness, were in the language of humility, sympathy 
 and love. Moreover, I do think, that he loved best to expound 
 the truth ; that he courted not controversy, and only resorted to it, 
 so to speak, under the pressure of necessity. 
 
 Let us "arm ourselves, likewise, with the same mind." 
 
 We must look In conclusion, whilst I have freely discussed the various opinions 
 SpirUto give prevailing, as to the merits, or otherwise, of controversy, as a means 
 
 success in o f reaching the heathen heart, still I bear ever in mind, that we 
 controversy^ 
 
 must look for success, not so much to the peculiar efficacy of any 
 
 particular pla&, as to the operation of the Holy Spirit of God. He 
 is a free, sovereign Spirit. He works by whom He will, and how 
 He will, and as often as not, perhaps, works outside the rigid lines 
 of man's demarcation. Whilst, therefore, we may profitably bear 
 in constant remembrance, the leading principles of action above 
 enunciated, still, after all, I think that the preacher and teacher 
 of Christ's Gospel, rather than allow himself to be rigidly bounc? 
 by any one system, should hourly seek for the guidance of the 
 Spirit of God, and allow himself, in the use or disuse of controver- 
 sy, to be guided by His leadings. 
 
 And wait One man, or class of people, or residents of a particular part 
 
 Lu;. " "of India, may have their minds prepared to hear their false reli- 
 gion exposed, and may be, as men doubtless have been, drawn? 
 by these means, to consider the Gospel of Jesus. Others again, 
 may, by this course, become hardened against the truth. How 
 needful then, to be watchful for indications of the mind of the 
 Spirit, tkat we may avail ourselves of every open door, and refrain 
 from spending our strength in vain, where the door is shut. The 
 best of all judiciousness is a waiting on the leadings of the Holy 
 Spirit of God. 
 
 At the request of the Chairman, the following essay was then 
 read by its author : 
 
 ON THE SAME SUBJECT. 
 ESSAY BY THE REV. J. H. ORBISOJT. 
 
 American Presbyterian Mission, Rawalpindi. 
 
 This subject is somewhat involved in the discussion of the first 
 subject on the programme. Without attempting to give an infalli-
 
 HINDOO AND MAHOMEDAN CONTROVERSY 21 
 
 ble solution to the questions proposed, or to lay do^rn definite, in- 
 tl.-xil'lt- rules for till cases, all the writer can do, is to offer some 
 thoughts which may lead to further discussion. 
 
 I. There are three sources of information, which may assist us Sooroeof in- 
 
 :uing to some conclusion, vi/... the Word of God, human na- 
 ture. and experience. 
 
 I. The Bible tenches that the Christian Religion, with its The Bible. 
 
 1 of salvation, is to lie propagated by simple preaching, in con- 
 tradistinction to any other method, such as force, fraud or con- 
 troversy ; and this preaching is to be made efficaciou< solely l>y the 
 Spirit of God. Hence the great commission, ( for apostles and 
 
 naries, ) is "preach the Gospel to every creature." In accord- 
 ance with this, the general tenor of the Lord's example, as well as Our Lard's 
 
 t struction, is unfavorable to the frequent use of disputation. "" 
 
 The controver-ies of the Great Teacher, as recorded, are few and 
 brief. It does not appear that //-; eithei began them, or endea- 
 vored to prolong them, but rather gave such an answer, as to ter- 
 minate or prevent them. Usually he replied merely by a quota- 
 tion from the Scriptures, whether attacked by the Jews or the 
 Devil. As this may be considered by some as only negative and 
 not decisive, it may be more satisfactory and conclusive, to examine 
 the example and teachings of the Apostle to the Gentiles, the 
 model missionary, who stands more on a lerel with fallible men, 
 and may thus better serve as a standard of comparison. In this 
 way, the mind of the Lord and Master may also be ascertained. 
 The example of Paul is often quoted, improperly perhaps, as fa- p au Pi ex 
 vouring controversy. He may have engaged in controversy, but '*'* 
 there is little or no proof of it in the Bible. The passages bearing 
 on the subject are few. In Acts xvii. 2, it is stated that " Paul, 
 aa Aw manner was, went in unto them, and reasoned (dielegeto) with 
 them out of the Scriptures." Again, ( Actsxix. 8, 9.) while in Corinth, 
 pake boldly in the Synagogue, for the space of three month>, 
 disputing, ( dialegomenos ; ) and persuading the things concerning tin- 
 Kingdom of God ; but when divers were hardened and spake evil, 
 he departed from them, and separated the disciples. Disputing, (diale- 
 gomenos,) daily in the School of one Tyrannus." On these passages 
 it ijiar be remarked, 1st, that the word <l\alegomai is used in all 
 three instances. Although, according to the derivation, this word 
 originally signified, " to have mutual interchange of speech," the 
 lexicons give, as the jrrimary usage in the Classics and Scripture, 
 " to discourse, 1 ' " to reason," " to teach by addressing ;" and, as 
 the secondary meaning, " to dispute," " to engage in controvt i
 
 22 
 
 FIRST SESSION 
 
 His teach- 
 ings. 
 
 Argument 
 Irom human 
 nature. 
 
 In one of the texts quoted, it is translated "reasoned" ( i. e., dis- 
 coursed with argument), and might have been thus translated in all. 
 This agrees better with the context, than the word " disputing," in 
 its common usage at present. Again, 2ndly, Paul seems to have 
 had all the reasoning or disputing to do himself, as far as appears from 
 the record. Indeed, it appears almost certain, that when he spake 
 in th^Synagogue, "disputing and persuading," and when he "rea- 
 soned with them out of the Scriptures," there was nothing like con- 
 troversy, as now under consideration ; at least, nothing like the bazar 
 controversy, which usually occurs in this country. Baumgarten, in 
 his Commentary, says the fact of Paul's remaining so long as three 
 months, shows that he must hare discoursed in the most cautious and 
 friendly manner ; as is also implied in the qualifying word, persuad- 
 ed. 3rdly, As to the "disputing" in the School of Tyrannus, there 
 is too much uncertainty and commentary fog, to afford much light. 
 It seems probable, however, to " common sense," that Paul retired 
 there, and continued discoursing or reasoning quietly, as his man- 
 ner was, and as he had been doing in the Synagogue, before divers 
 were hardened and began to speak evil, from whose contentions 
 he escaped as soon as possible. 
 
 The teachings of Paul, perhaps, throw more light on the subject 
 than his example. He says of himself, " Christ sent me to preach 
 the Gospel, not with wisdom of words," that is, not by human 
 methods, including controversial encounters, as well as rhetorical 
 and philosophical disquisition. And the reason given is, lest the 
 Cross of Christ should be made of none effect, for God had appoint- 
 ed the preaching of the Cross in love, as His method of saving sin- 
 ners, and "of destroying the wisdom of the wise, and of confoun- 
 ding the understanding of the prudent." Where is the wise ? Where 
 is the scribe ? ( and, more pertinently, ) Where is the disputer of this 
 world ? 
 
 Again, Paul, speaking of disputation, instructs Timothy, that 
 the servant of the Lord must not strive, but be gentle unto all men, 
 apt to teach, patient, in meekness instructing those that oppose." This 
 certainly does not favour the controversial strife, so common in India. 
 On another occasion, speaking of his own practice, he says, " my 
 speech was not with words of man's wisdom, but in demonstration of 
 the Spirit and of power." Thus, through the whole Bible, sounds a 
 voice proclaiming, " Not by might nor by power, but by my Spirit, 
 saith the Lord of Hosts." 
 
 2. The argument from human nature coincides with that drawn 
 from Scripture. Controversy signifies " turning against," turning
 
 HINIiou A\D MAIH'MKDAN CONTROVERSY -''> 
 
 your opinions against those of another. It goes against the grain 
 of human nature, ami tin- natural tendency is to arouse innumer- 
 able passions an<l prejudice-^, witli their hard, sharp points, which 
 all lay smooth I'etoi-e. hut now, all at once, like the porcupine's 
 quill-. IM -i-tle in opposition. Although it maybe argued, on the 
 . that man is a reason <il-'>- l-'iii'-'. and eapal.Ie of being con- 
 1 by armi incut- i to the understanding, and that, there- 
 
 controversy shouhl he encouraged ; yet it is well known that 
 in controversy the avenues to the understanding become so block- 
 ed up with -'iilota," that tlio truth cannot have access to the reason, 
 and the will is left unchanged. Not only so, but human nature, un- 
 less t! M.-d. "i- desire is awakened, usually resents 
 and rejects unpalatable truth, though seen to be truth, and rebels 
 Mion-tration, however convincing, when not agreeable ; 
 o that, convinced against his will, man is not only of the same opi- 
 nion still, but is often extremely wrathful and obstinate. Hence, 
 doubtless, the old saying, "Persuasion Letter than force:" a perti- 
 :n; for controversy is a kind of force. Every one may 
 have seen this illustrated in print shops, by the homely picture of 
 two asses, representing human nature, under different treatments ; 
 one obstinately backing in the wrong direction, in spite of cudgel 
 and bridle ; the other galloping forward willingly, persuaded by an 
 invitiiv- 1 bunch of grass! It is not in human nature to be softened 
 and won by controversy. There is a better way ; first gain the 
 heart, and you may do any thing with the head, but you may as- 
 sault, or even gain the head, and yet lose the heart. 
 
 3. Experience may throw more light on the subject, than mere E xper ; ence 
 theorizing. The experience and observation of the writer, for twelve unfavourable 
 years, may be given as unfavourable to the frequent use of contro- ver , y . 
 versy. Many, indeed, may have been convinced ; but they have not 
 been won, have not been converted to Christianity. This, indeed, 
 is not the fault of logic; but it shows that for promoting Christiani- 
 ty in the hearts of the people, controversy is not much to be relied 
 on. Moreover, in the case of those who have become Christians, 
 how few refer their conversion to controversy! The exper: 
 of Missions in Greenland and the Sandwich Islands, goes to prove 
 the same. Th-- noe. of open-air preaching in Ireland and 
 
 England, may also be adduced : 1 ."cause, there too, was thesameGos- 
 pel and the same human nature to deal with. When Controversy 
 was indulged in, there was riot and clamour, with little success. 
 !i another policy was adopted, the ;;ood effects appeared : and 
 
 a Roman Catholic gentleman, who w.: the
 
 24 FIRST SESSION 
 
 secret of influence, that "nothing of controversy was allowed to 
 mar the benefit of those holy services." 
 
 If, at any Mission station, the public preaching should be permit- 
 ted by the missionary or the assistants, to degenerate into continual 
 disputation, the Hindoos and Mahomedans would almost certainly 
 become hardened ; bitterness, hate and prejudice would be engen- 
 dered ; animosity and strong party feeling would be excited against 
 the missionary, the Native Christians, and the Gospel ; and a mor- 
 bid state of irritation would be induced, which would manifest it- 
 self in controverting and thwarting the public preaching, in des- 
 troying confidence and pleasant intercourse between the mission- 
 ary and the natives, and would also be seen cropping out, with its 
 evil influences, among the boys, in the Mission school. The reflex 
 influence too would be bad ; the missionary and assistants would 
 be apt to become chronic controversialists, going to the bazar only 
 to debate; and their debates would often degenerate into vain 
 wranglings, and janglings, and bickerings, about the most absurd 
 and useless questions, as well as about the most sacred truths 
 of Revelation. The preaching place would become like a box- 
 ing ring or show stall, and the most holy things would be bandied 
 about in the most unholy manner. Time and strength would be 
 wasted in air-beating and hair-splitting. Religion would lose its 
 solemnity and dignity. And, alas, how difficult would it be, amid 
 clamour and controversy, to speak feelingly of the love of Christ, 
 and of His sufferings and death, for the salvation of those, who were 
 only in a frame of mind to pick a flaw and detect a snare, or to mock 
 and ridicule. On such occasions, the most pure and precious pearls 
 would be sure to be recklessly trodden under foot. 
 
 Controvprsy jf ^ e foregoing remarks and interpretation of the teachings of 
 
 ought to he 
 
 discouragfd. experience, human nature, and the Word of God, be correct, then 
 
 the conclusion is, that controversy with Hindoos and Mahomedans, 
 especially public oral disputation, as a general rule, instead of being 
 encouraged, ought rather to be discouraged ; especially on the part 
 of native assistants, who when left to themselves, sometimes go 
 to great extremes in this matter. Without contravening this as a 
 
 But is *ome- qmeral rule, it may be admitted, that the Lord and Master did some- 
 times admis- 9 
 sable. times engage in discussion ; that St. Paul would have done so, on 
 
 Mars' Hill, had the Athenians permitted ; or in the streets of 
 Ephesus, and the cities of Lycaonia, had he not been mobbed ; 
 and that experience and observation may furnish some instances, 
 where controversy has been useful in preventing stagnation, lead- 
 ing to examination, and preparing the way for the Truth. Then
 
 HINDOO AND MAHOMEDAN CONTROVERSY 
 
 . that while the general rule remains the same, in 
 
 :ind exceptional cases controversy is admissible; and the 
 
 lier oujht to be thoroughly preparf'l, in tamper, heart and mind, for 
 
 Mi'-h iKTUMons. Notwithstanding what has been said, the great 
 
 practi- -.-till remain-; vi/.., that it i- almost impossible to 
 
 Iv avoid controversy, and the iiii--ionary must, and sometimes 
 
 to engage in it. The manner of dealing with it must therefore 
 
 be considered. 
 
 II. The second question proposed is, What are the best methods Wriiten 
 
 controversy, 
 of conducting controversy with Hindoos and Mahomedans? First 
 
 may be mentioned written controversy, designed either for one per- 
 son, or for the public. As this can be more readily conducted without 
 bitterness and excitement, and is more likely to secure a candid 
 deration, it does not seem liable to many of the objections 
 IY mentioned, aud is therefore preferable to almost all other 
 methods; especially when intended for general readers. This me- 
 thod seems to have been held in much favour by the early Fathers 
 and the Reformers; as is shown by their "Apologies" and "Treatises." 
 Smith's and Pfander's controversial writings, may be mentioned as 
 good specimens. Secondly, private oral controversy, or conversational Convera- 
 discussion. This was a favourite method with Judson. This can be cussion. 
 carried on in a quiet, friendly manner, without the appearance of 
 controversy, or strife for victory ; and hence is one of the best me- 
 thods. Paul doubtless used this method sometimes ; e. g., when 
 he discoursed by the river side. And, if in the School of Tyrannus 
 he adopted the manner of the Schools, and practised disputing, in- 
 stead of discoursing and expounding, as some argue, it is likely there 
 was nothing more than conversational discussion. Sometimes discus- 
 sion of this kind is practicable in the bazar ; though not always: and 
 sometimes the teaching in the Mission School may approximate 
 to it. It can be employed with great success, if the missionary can 
 gain the confidence of the natives, and visit them at their own 
 houses; or if they can be induced to visit him. To carry it out 
 on a larger scale, there might be a retired place, though easily 
 accessible, in the midst of the people, something like a Christian 
 Jharmsala. The third method is public oral controversy. This is of Public oral 
 two kinds. One may be designated "regular" or "orderly;" controveri > r ' 
 when time, place, topics, &c. are appointed and arranged by two 
 parties, who agree to dispute publicly. This is somewhat liable to 
 the objections mentioned in the first part of this essay. Although 
 good may be done in this way, it is the opinion of the writer, that 
 such instances are rare. Party-feeling and prejudices are apt to 
 
 D
 
 26 FIRST SESSION 
 
 ran high. There is no desire for the knowledge or triumph of 
 truth, on the part of the hearers, whether Hindoos or Mahome- 
 dans: they strive for victory. It is like the meeting of two opposing 
 candidates at the hustings. Very few opinions or votes are chang- 
 ed. The discussion is very likely to be carried on in the most 
 unfair manner, on the part of the natives, and will either turn to 
 something by no means beneficial, or be broken off with misrepre- 
 sentations and false reports. The odds in the reporters are greatly 
 against the missionary ! In the case of Dr. Pfander's oral discus- 
 sion with the Moulvee, such misrepresentations and false reports 
 were spread all over the country, and have been heard by the writer 
 even in Rawal Pindi. The other kind of public oral controversy 
 may be called the "irregular" or "bazar controversy." This is 
 of almost daily occurrence, and too often steals both the name 
 and the place of bazar preaching, properly so called. It may be 
 admitted, that if kept within proper bounds, and if conducted 
 with tact and temper, prayer and pains, this method may be some- 
 times useful. But, as a general rule, it ought to be pertinaciously 
 avoided, because it is scarcely possible to keep it within proper 
 bounds ; and, as already mentioned, it nearly always degenerates, 
 and produces bitter fruits. As usually carried on by novices and 
 native assistants, and sometimes by old missionaries, it often proves 
 a great barrier to the Gospel. It would be better, perhaps, never 
 to engage ia this most unsatisfactory kind of controversy ; since 
 the good is often far more than counterbalanced by the eviL It 
 may be difficult to avoid it, and still carry on preaching in the bazar ; 
 but the writer is persuaded, and knows from experience, that it is 
 not impossible. Let the plan be tried fully at any station, and let 
 it be made known by means of a placard or the voice, that the 
 preaching is not to be interrupted by controversy, on any account ; 
 but that an opportunity may be had for discussion at another time, 
 in a private and quiet manner ; and let the effort be persevered in 
 strenuously, and followed up with prayer ; and there is no doubt 
 but that it would succeed ; and a great improvement would soon 
 become apparent. As much has been said in a former part of this 
 paper, with direct reference to this method of controversy, and as 
 it has been shown to be injurious in most cases, nothing more need 
 now be said, than that the best way to deal with it, is to avoid and 
 discourage it m toto ; and, as far as possible, banish it from Mission 
 policy and practice. 
 
 Manner of In conclusion, a few additional remarks, on the qualifications and 
 
 controversy, manner requisite for conducting controversy, may notbe out of place.
 
 HINDOO AND MAUOMEDAN CONTROVERSY 2T 
 
 1. Every Missionary ought to be thoroughly acquainted with the 
 languages and notions of the people. He ought to have a good 
 knowledge of the book-, and religious maxims, and prejudices, of 
 th<- Hindoos and M F>r want of thia, much time and 
 
 :i spent in vain. by encouraging and prolonging dis- 
 putation-^ which minht 1, prevented, or at least finished, 
 W.T'!-. An -were to many objections can be drawn from 
 their own books anl opinion-. 
 
 i'he plan of dwelling on the subjects of agreement and points 
 of contact, in-te.td of tln-c of repnl-ion and disagreement, would 
 tin- {;ood work, and tend to conciliate and win 
 our hear 
 
 3. In dealing with difficult doctrines. the mysteries of Christi- 
 anity, a> the Trinity and the Sonship of Christ, which lie beyond 
 reason, the &}>\ it always to be to Scripture, as authoritative 
 and / and our ignorance should be fully acknowledg- 
 
 :uptinii to explain and argue about that which 
 . or hiding our ignorance with faulty logic. 
 
 4. Above all, the manner of the preacher, when compelled to dis- 
 -hould I"- mo-t guarded, and in keeping with the sacred 
 
 theme in hand. A bad manner effectually mars controversy. The 
 dilh'culu i- t preserve patience and good temper and tenderness; Prwrve 
 without which. n had better be abandoned. Silence would j^j"em' 
 
 be far b<-tt.-r than any other method, when either the speaker or his an '' 
 
 .re excited and in a bad temper. Bazar controversy, to 
 be at all u.-'-fnl. "f a bane and barrier to missionary opera- 
 
 .ld be carefully and religiously kept from evil admixture, 
 nnd condii'-t.-d in a way i-on>istent with the great object of missions; 
 ,<-h pi are anl good-will to men, to proclaim recon- 
 ciliation to God, and -alvation through a loving and crucified Savi- 
 our, to soften the heart, not to break the head. It should be kept 
 from evil admixtui- bazar controversy is of most 
 
 fmiiient . nay daily occurrence: and forms theonly link of connection, 
 the ,,nly p<,int of contact, between the Mi ionary and many Hindoos 
 and M.ih-.njedan-. and ail'onUthe only opportunity they enjoy, of seer 
 ing a Chri-iian example, and forming an estimate of the character 
 and object (jt'the<'hri>tianKeli^ion. Therefore, as one has said, "let 
 Christian things be done in a <'hri-tian way," and let us not be like 
 the well-mcanin:.' but unwi-e bear, whidi, ( according to ^Esop, ) 
 while intending to driv. ae fly with an immense 
 
 ftone.'unfortnnutely Vroke hi< benefactor's head. We are, ulas ! often 
 too bearish ; forgetting tli .-. answer turneth away wrath," and
 
 28 FIRST SESSION 
 
 a "soft tongue breaketh the bone ;" and forgetting too, that it would 
 be more Christian, in this sacred service especially, to " turn the 
 other cheek," instead of insisting on "an eye for an eye," and "a tooth 
 for a tooth," for the sake of argument. If this "better way" were 
 more generally adopted and practised, the heathen would oftener be 
 heard exclaiming, " Victory to Jesus Christ !" as they did, when the 
 venerable missionary, Lacroix, met a brutal assault with the forgive- 
 ness and gentleness of Jesus. If controversy were conducted in this 
 way, with persuasion and entreaty, yea, entreating day and night 
 with tears, like Paul, and like Brainerd and Schwartz, then there 
 could be no objection to it: for its whole character and influence would 
 be changed for the better, and instead of a crop of evils, a rich har- 
 vest of golden fruit might be gathered ; for it is God's law, that 
 " he who goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall 
 come again with rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him. " 
 
 R.-V R. The Rev. R. BRUCE, Church Missionary Society, Dera Ismafl- 
 
 BKUCB. Khan, said, Both essayists have come to the conclusion, ( in which 
 I heartily concur, ) that controversy is a necessary evil. There is 
 danger, however, of this expression of opinion giving rise to the 
 false inference, that the missionary should have nothing at ?11 to do 
 Knowledge with heathen and Mussalman religious books ; the contrary seems to 
 { \\vious 1 me ^ ^ e ^ e * rue Deduction. It has been remarked, that our Lord 
 hooks ne- ever stopped, by a wise and pertinent answer, the mouths of those 
 who came to entrap him in his talk. The advice of the good Mr. 
 Venn to his son, occurs tome as appropriate to this subject, namely, 
 Learning is that "Learning is a good bait to throw into a dog's mouth, to stop 
 it." For this reason, every young missionary should choose one of 
 the false systems, with which he is likely to meet, and never lose 
 an opportunity of making himself thoroughly acquainted with it. 
 Yet the best of all guards, against the abuse of controversy, is to go 
 Preparation always well prepared to the bazar, filled with the spirit and mean- 
 ing of some passage of God's Word. This evil of controversy may 
 also be the reason, why, in old established missions, the people get 
 tired of listening. Missionaries should be exceedingly careful to 
 select as Catechists, those who are not mere controversialists, but 
 who preach only Christ and Him crucified. The most legitimate use 
 The use of o f controversy, it seems to me, is to contrast the light of truth with 
 \s"o "contrast tne darkness of error. For example, the full and entire pardon of 
 *"'' a11 sins > throu g h the blood of Jesus, as contrasted with the partial 
 pardon of sins, taught by the Hindoo and Mahomedan systems. 
 
 error.
 
 HINDOO AND MAHOMEDAN CONTROVERSY 
 
 The Rev. I. L. HAUSER, American Methodist Episcopal Mission, R* - 
 Bijnour, observed, The Bible generally speaks of the Christian 
 as a soldier, and the great missionary Apostle urges Timothy, his be- 
 loved son in tin- <io.-pd. to put on the whole armour of God. We are 
 .-oldiers of the cross, and it -eem- i<> me. tliat we should be prepared ^"f^* 11 " 
 to tli row in hot stwt, in the way of argument with Hindoos and throw io bot 
 Mu-aliuaii-. When a missionary speaks of Christ as the only Savi- 
 our, and a Mahomedan exalts his prophet as sufficient for his salva- 
 tion, tin- mi ionary should point out the falsity of such doctrine, 
 not with harshness and a display of superiority, but with humility, 
 kindness and love. Give them controversy, but in a right spirit. 
 
 The Kev. .). N.MERK, Church Missionary Society, Kangra, con- Rp. J. N. 
 tinued tin- discussion by saying, It is admitted, and the experience 
 of every missionary confirms it, that controversy cannot be avoided. 
 
 t< direct tin- attention of young missionaries, and those who Controversy 
 
 have not had an opportunity of qualifying themselves for this d. 
 
 branch of mi--ionary work, to Dr. Pfander's controversial books. Dr. Pfan- 
 
 are distininii-hed by strict impartiality, and in them the ' er 8 works - 
 truths of the word of God are taught, and error refuted, in an ad- 
 mirable way. Every missionary must know something of the Knowledge 
 Mahomedan controversy, even if, as is the case with me, he be dnn comn>-~ 
 placed among a Hindoo population. I seldom go to the bazar, VfT *y nece *- 
 without meeting with Mahornedans who are fond of discussion. If 
 the missionary is unable to meet their objections, he is ridiculed, 
 and of cotir-e. df-pi-ed. Mr. Orbison has well said, that the object 
 of the mi--ionary should not be to strive for victory, but his prin- 
 cipal desire should be the glory of God and the salvation of men. 
 
 H. E. PERKINS Esq., C. S., said, that he thought the subjectof con- H E. Pm- 
 v means of wor. .d for educated natives, had been (j"a q '' 
 
 .vhat overlooked in the debate. That was a very important 
 method of conducting controversy. He advocated strongly the Preparation 
 preparation of MI. h works by learned native converts, who, of all 
 men, would naturally be best fitted, by previous acquaintance with 
 the errors of Hindooi-m, to write powerful refutations of them. 
 
 A TiK'M-os r.--|.. Principal of the Hijjli School, Lahore, A. THOM- 
 said, Mr. Chairman, 1 merely wish to draw more particular at- 
 tention to a remark that fell from Captain McMahon, namely, 
 tlio impropriety of young mi i<>naiies, engaging in controversy. Impropriety 
 Young men are apt t. imagine, that 1 1 indooism and Mahomedan- miiioBari 
 
 ire so evidently ak-uid, that there can be no difficulty in con- 
 vincin>: an opponent : not realizing the fact, that these subjects pre- 
 *rnt an entirely differen rom the native's point of view. I
 
 30 FIRST SESSION 
 
 speak from experience, when I say, that if the fathers of the 
 missions had earnestly dissuaded young missionaries from engaging 
 in controversy, till they should have been at least two years in the 
 country, many would have reason to look back on that period 
 with much more satisfaction than they now do. 
 Bev. VV. The Eev.W. BUTLER D. D., Superintendent of the American Me- 
 
 BuiLER 
 
 D. D. thodist Episcopal Mission in Rohilcund and Oude, -remarked, that 
 
 o i is arrival in this country, he had an opportunity of attending the 
 Benares Missionary Conference in 1856, and had there given expres- 
 
 the wanTof 8 * on ^ one ^ * ne ^ rs * wan ^ 8 ne ^ e ^ on entering the mission field ; 
 a well pre- which was some well prepared Outline of Study, embracing the subjects 
 fine of study. f controversy with Hindoos and Mahomedans, and giving a full and 
 accurate account of the religious views and customs of the people 
 of the country. He thought that if this Conference would take 
 some action in this respect, and the senior missionaries would, as 
 the result of their reading and observation, prepare a list of books 
 covering this ground, one, on Hindoo doctrine, philosophy, cus-. 
 toms, &c. ; and another, on the Mahomedan side of these subjects ; 
 no more acceptable service could be rendered to junior missionaries. 
 For the want of such guidance, which older men could give, young 
 missionaries often employed their precious time in too miscellaneous 
 reading, while such a course of study would save labour and time, 
 and be a great blessing to them. Its effects would be felt through 
 all their future labours.
 
 FRIDAY AFTKRXOOX, the 26th December, 1862. 
 R. N. < i>r Ksq. C. S., in the Chair. 
 
 At the request of the Chairman, the following essay was read by 
 its author. 
 
 SCHOOLS. 
 
 HOW CAN THET BE MADE IN THE HIGHEST DEGREE 
 
 AT'XILIAKY TO THE WORK OF KVA.VH:LIZIN<> TIIK COUNTRY? 
 
 K-.SAY BY Tin: lvi:v. C. VT. FORMAN M. A. 
 American Presbyterian Kfission, Lahore. 
 
 The fact that schools for the education of heathen youth are ab- Reasons why 
 Borbing much of the energy of missionaries, and of their best edu- discus* ibii 
 cated assistants, and are, at the same time, yielding but little fruit in ' ub J ct - 
 the way of actual conversions, renders it important to inquire, how 
 these institutions can be rendered more efficient auxiliaries to the 
 work of conver 
 
 In reply to the assertion, that few converts have been made by 
 our Mi--ion Schools, it may bo said indeed, that efforts made in 
 other directions, e. g., the preaching of the Gospel to the heathen, 
 have been as unsuccessful in this respect, and more so in others ; 
 that we should not estimate the results of our work from the num- 
 ber of baptism-', ami tlmt schools are doing a great preparatory 
 work. All this is doubtless true; but we cannot be satisfied with 
 any amount of nu-ro civilization, enlightenment, or general elevation 
 of character, united with the profoundest respect for Christianity. 
 Our great object id the conversion of India; and, as little success 
 has heretofore attended our efforts to make convert** by means of 
 schools, the inquiry forces itself on uf, " What more can b done?" 
 We are now to seek an answer to this question. Ami, 
 
 I. We must keep more steadilij in view th>: conversion of our pupils, and Keep in 
 
 vie to the 
 the fitting of them for extending still further the work of conversion, as the ea meriion 
 
 great end at which we are to am, The desire to see our pupils make
 
 32 SECOND SESSION 
 
 progress in secular knowledge, and compare favourably with those 
 of other schools, the interest we ourselves feel in science, literature, 
 etc., and the desire to see the number of our pupils increase, will 
 all combine to tempt us to neglect this one grand object for which 
 our schools were established. 
 
 We are safe It is not an uncommon fear, that, if great prominence be given to 
 i'ng ihT/tiTbe P ure b r religious studies, it will tend to reduce the number of our 
 
 tbeobject of pupils. My own experience convinces me, that this fear is almost 
 our schools. 
 
 or quite groundless, and confirms the opinion, so often expressed by 
 
 the friends of Christian education, that the people are more afraid 
 of "ground bones," * than of the Bible. There should be no attempt 
 to conceal the truth, that our schools were established to make 
 converts. Such an attempt will only result in our sincerity being 
 called in question. When the Government School was opened in 
 Lahore, it was rumoured that the Mission School, having failed in 
 its open efforts to make Christians, Government had resolved to 
 try clandestine means. Let the education given in our schools, be 
 thoroughly, manifestly Christian, and let every thing else be subor- 
 dinate and contributory to this. 
 
 We require II. Character of Principal and Teacliers. It is hardly possible to 
 ers. over-estimate the importance of this. There is probably nothing 
 
 which has so paralyzed the efforts made for the conversion of India, 
 whether by means of sermons, books, or schools, as the want of 
 deep piety. No amount of intellect, education, or mere amiability, 
 will supply the place of godliness. It is by the Spirit of God only, 
 that the truth is made effectual ; and if we would be co-workers 
 with the Spirit, we must be pervaded by the Spirit. The Gospel 
 taught with any degree of clearness or eloquence, will be compa- 
 ratively ineffectual, unless taught by men "full of faith and of the 
 Holy Ghost. " Before Paul and Barnabas were sent forth from 
 Antioch, on their great missionary tour, they were not only chosen 
 by the Spirit, but received a special imposition of hands, which 
 signified a fresh baptism of the Holy Ghost. There is still "an 
 anointing that teacheth all things," without which, we can neither 
 understand nor teach aright. 
 
 It is much to be regretted, that hitherto, the training of our 
 scholars has been entrusted, to such an extent, to heathen tea- 
 chers, whose characters, however fair they may appear to the Su- 
 perintendent, on whose favour their bread depends, are certainly, 
 * During the mutinies a report was widely spread and believed by many, that the 
 British Government contemplated destroying the caste of Hindoos by causing ground 
 bones to be mixed with the flour sold in the Bazar,
 
 SCHOOLS 
 
 33 
 
 as a rule, not such as w- should desire in those to whom the eduea- 
 
 tion of our own children might be committed; to say nothing of their 
 
 Mg of a different religion. This evil we should certainly get rid 
 
 of, as fa*t and as soon as possible. Ti MCC of Chri-tinn tea- 
 
 n should he secured, as far as practical >le : notof those, who may 
 
 make a profession of <'hri-<ti:mity, while still unconverted, (the 
 
 services of some Hindoos, who have been brought up in Mission 
 
 ibly preferable, ) hut of those, whose Christianity 
 
 is a living principle. To -u.-li t<- : i.-hers, and, where practicable, to 
 
 -hould the teaching of the Bible be entrusted. 
 When ~i;ch teachers have been obtained, they should be rogard- 
 :-.d~ and fellow-labourers; and the Superintendent should 
 attempt, by all mean*, to elevate their piety still higher. To enable 
 him to do this most effectively, his intercourse with them should be 
 and unrestrained; he should acquaint himself with their pe- 
 ruliarities. had and good ; he <h,iuld sympathize with them in their 
 trouble*, and show n all that concerns them. He 
 
 honld eoun-el them, encournge them, and pray for them. Some may 
 think that such effort* would not be appreciated, nor kindly receiv- 
 ed : hut t'li- i< not the case. If our native brethren see, that they 
 proceed from a real desire to do them good, they will be appreciat- 
 We are too apt to think that we have no leisure for such work : 
 but the truth is, there .-ire few tiling that are more important for us 
 to attend to : and while we seek thus to benefit others, we shall 
 
 >n for devoting much time to tho 
 
 improvement of our assistants i*. that they occupy middle ground 
 
 n us and our pupils. The latter come to them, more readily 
 
 than to us, for advice and instruction in religion; they visit their 
 
 . and if they there witness truly Christian con- 
 
 !d* ordered in accordance with Christian principles. 
 
 the influence of such intercourse may be more salutary, than tho 
 
 : ions of the class-room. The pupils too should see, 
 
 ur Christian teacher* have. our cn tire confidence; and the 
 
 .-rs should be made to feel, that on them rests the respon*!- 
 
 bility, not only of t hristianity, but of exhibiting it as a 
 
 life in their conduct. The nior.- they i',-d that confiden 
 
 1 in them, and responsibility thrown upon them, the more will 
 
 they strive M bring their pupils to Chri*t. And I would hero bear 
 
 iony to the f^ct, that my own CJr :.-her* have shown 
 
 commendable desire to ee their pupils rmhraeo the Christian 
 
 faith. 
 
 Rooks. It has generally been considered desirable, 
 E 
 
 Religion (and 
 serular let-
 
 34 
 
 SECOND SESSION 
 
 tons should 
 not be inter- 
 mingled iu 
 the same 
 book. 
 
 Religious 
 training 
 
 to have lessons on religious and secular subjects intermingled in 
 the same book ; and every series of reading books, which has been 
 prepared in this country for Mission Schools, has been compiled 
 on this principle. This would be unobjectionable, if all our teach- 
 ers were qualified to give instruction in Christianity ; but such is 
 not the case ; and in consequence of the religious lessons occurring 
 in all our Readers, we are compelled to allow heathen and other 
 unqualified teachers to impart religious instruction, however objec- 
 tionable it may seem to us, and to submit to hearing them teach 
 the most solemn truths in the most irreverent manner, or drill 
 their pupils perhaps, in the correct method of spelling our Saviour's 
 name. And yet the prejudice in favour of this system, objection- 
 able as it is, is so strong, that a contrary one would be condemned 
 by many, as " the neutrality system." 
 
 I would say, not only that nothing anti-christian should be ad- 
 mitted into any of our books, but that as far as possible, they should 
 be imbued with a Christian spirit. Especially history and philoso- 
 phy should be viewed exclusively from a Christian stand-point ; 
 and a book that took any other than a Christian view of any sub- 
 ject, or was imbued with any other than a Christian spirit, should 
 not be tolerated in a Mission School. And yet the ordinary 
 Readers should be entirely secular, for the reason which has been 
 mentioned. 
 
 In addition to these, we should have a small series of Religious 
 Lessons on Scripture History, Doctrines and Morals. These should 
 be written in the most entertaining style, and contain many of our 
 best children's hymns, and other religious pieces adapted to the 
 capacities of the learners. 
 
 A judicious selection of passages adapted to the capacities of the children 
 should be made from the Bible. It cannot be supposed by any, 
 that all parts of the Bible should be taught, in the order in which 
 they stand in our English version. The Bible contains many pas- 
 sages of the greatest importance, which children will be able to read, 
 when they have been but a year in the school. These should be 
 first read, and afterwards portions of greater difficulty. 
 
 IV. Method of Teaching. The religious training of a pupil 
 should begin the day he enters school. To accomplish this in the 
 way most profitable, and at the same time most agreeable to the 
 younger pupils, the school should have a gallery, in which one of the 
 best teachers should give instruction orally, in the first principles 
 of science and religion. Our remarks, at present, however, must 
 be confined to the religious instruction suitable for these beginners.
 
 soft 35 
 
 The teacher inijilit \v. -11 b.-^in. by teaching .-emu-thing about God 
 and the soul, and after that Scripture Biography and History. 
 This will hest be done, by showing and explaining pictures, illus- 
 trative of the subject in hand. A great amount of instruction 
 may thus he given. before the boys are able to learn much from 
 :id be given in a way which will bo entertaining and 
 impr.-~Mve. The stories of Adam and Kve, of Cain and Abel, of 
 :.'a and his brethren, etc. etc., will seldom tire when thus 
 taught; and the familiar illustration of moral lessons will scarcely 
 l>e le.-s interesting. 
 
 A- soon as the children are able to read the Bible intelligently, 
 it .-hould be put into their hands, not, however, to be read as an 
 ordinary class-book ; on the contrary, they should be made to feel 
 that tli'- KiMe li--i>n is given with the >le view of teaching than 
 about God. 
 
 The teacher should thoroughly study the Bible lesson beforehand. The echer 
 
 bfl -hould do, not only that he may understand the passage, ib 
 but that he may know what really requires explanation, and note 
 the practical lessons to be drawn from it. It requires the same 
 kind of preparation to teach the Bible well, as to preach well ; 
 and tin- man that neglects preparation for either, must expect to 
 fail. Without study the teacher will not be able to interest and 
 instruct his class, by giving them clear expositions and new illus- 
 trations, or by drawing striking moral lessons from the passage of 
 Scripture. If he is content merely to hear the lesson read, and to 
 ask questions, the answers to which lie on the very surface, th> 
 citation will be dull and unprofitable. On the other hand, if th 
 knowledge, and ingenuity of the pupils are thoroughly tested, 
 ad interesting information given, and striking inferences drawn 
 naturally from the lesson, few, if any, recitations will be more 
 
 like,]. 
 
 The teacher should pray over the lesson, as well as study it. This he >' I*W 
 should do, not only that the Spirit may be granted to the children, **** V " '*' 
 bin that grace may be poured into his own lips. If I mi-tak- 
 not, teachers have greatly failed in the duty of preparation for 
 the Bible-class room by previous study and prayer. Indeed, if I 
 were asked what I considered the , U OM important suggestion I 
 have to make on thi- wh.il.- -iibje<-t, I would say, let the tea, del- 
 prepare for the recitation by careful study and earnest pray. r. 
 
 //. v manner in th? das* room should h> >pn,-t. unaffected, simp/,; ,i,/ ,j,-t ""' hnilc 
 animated and , it?: -u, h a mann- r , . , 1,, ,',,,,, T^P'.'V",* 
 
 r.f thr preparation l.y ^tudy and ,. : . }, ha, f.orp in -i -led r>,, "'""''
 
 SECOND SESSION 
 
 The whole 
 school should 
 be assembled 
 for worship 
 every day. 
 
 A spirit of 
 emulation 
 should not 
 be excited. 
 
 A lifeless, monotonous manner, and a daily repetition of the same 
 truths and exhortations, which will follow an opposite course, will 
 only weary and disgust children. It is not enough to cram their 
 minds with Scripture terms and religious knowledge ; our instruc- 
 tions should be clothed in an attractive dress. Our Saviour's teach- 
 ing is here our best example. Drudgery, such as the committing to 
 memory of long passages of Scripture, and the daily repeating 
 of portions of a Catechism, however faultless, should give place to 
 life-pictures from the Bible, and the free and entertaining illustra- 
 tion and inculcation of truth. 
 
 The whole school should be assembled for worship every day. An op- 
 portunity is thus obtained of performing the part of a pastor to 
 the school, which can be obtained in no other way ; and the cir- 
 cumstances call forth the same feelings which a pastor has towards 
 his flock. We come before the pupils, as a father before his chil- 
 dren, to teach them, and to entreat them to be reconciled to God ; 
 and what Christian parent could deny himself the privilege of wor- 
 shipping with his family every day. I consider it a matter of great 
 importance, that we should thus teach our children what true wor- 
 ship is, and that they should constantly have it before their minds, 
 to contrast it with their own lifeless forms and ceremonies. 
 
 It is common in this country, as well as in England and America, 
 to excite a spirit of emulation among children, by giving precedence 
 and prizes to those who excel their class-mates. It must be ad- 
 mitted, that pupils may be greatly stimulated in the acquirement 
 of knowledge, by an appeal to the feeling of rivalry : but if the 
 feeling is an unholy one, and as such is condemned in the Bible, we 
 have no right to appeal to it ; and however much it may promote 
 the rapid acquirement of knowledge, it cannot but be injurious to- 
 the spiritual interests of those whom we instruct. Let no one say 
 the practice prevails in so many of our best schools and colleges, 
 and is encouraged by so many good men, that it cannot be wrong. 
 The Bible is the only infallible rule of practice, as it is of faith ; 
 and in it, ( Galatians, chap. v. 20 ) emulation is included among the 
 works of the flesh. It is true, that the same word (zclos) is transla- 
 ted in another place, "indignation"; and in another, "hatred." 
 It might probably be rendered more accurately in all, " heart-burn- 
 ing," which would include wrath, envy, and emulation. 
 
 How plainly and emphatically, does our Saviour condemn all 
 emulation, when he says " If any man desire to be first, he shall be 
 last of all." The desire of pre-eminence is forbidden, as a thing 
 at variance with the humility, which is essential to the Christian cha-
 
 SCHOOLS 37 
 
 racter; ami ie it not upt itluous to add, that the system of prizes 
 : .-> thi.- de.-ire ? Can a pupil strive zealously to excel, without a 
 :e to be first? This desiiv i> certainly not consistent with the 
 command to love others as ourselves. Such love would inclin- 
 while seeking high ;itt;iininriits ourselves, to dcaire that others 
 should n<>t ! l.i'liin-l us; but who has not seen the eyes of the low- 
 er pupils >parkle with delight, at the failure of one higher in the 
 ? Nor is rivalry consistent with the command, not to compare 
 with ourselves. The Christian rule is, to place before the 
 mind tin- ideal of perfection, and to strive to attain to this, hearti- 
 ly wishing equal success to all who strive with us. How much no- 
 bler this is, than to be. ever labouring to surpass our fellows ! And 
 y.-t how much is done in our schools to foster this lower feelin 
 
 A -pint of rivalry is as injurious to the best and highest interest* 
 of our pupils, as it is contrary to the commands of Christ. It is 
 not possible, for a pious youth to enter heartily into a contest for 
 prizes, without suffering in respect to his religious character, in pro- 
 portion to his zeal in the struggle : and the same influence will pro- 
 duce a like effect upon heathen youth. Man's belief or unbelief de- 
 pends far more on the state of his heart, than upon the amount 
 of evidence brought before his mind ; and the best preparation of 
 heart for receiving the truth is true humility; and the most hope- 
 less character to whom the Gospel can be offered is a proud self- 
 sufficient man. On this account our Saviour turned from the Scribes 
 and Pharisees to the poor in spirit. 
 
 It may be thought that too much importance has been attached 
 t<> this subject; but I cannot think so, while I have the solemn 
 words of Christ before me, " llow can ye believe, which receive ho- 
 nour one of another!" We cannot too seriously consider the bear- 
 ing of these words upon our subject. While we are leading our 
 pupils to seek the honour that cometh from men, we are not lead- 
 ing them to the Man of Sorrows, who came to lift up the fallen, to 
 pour the oil of consolation into the heart broken on account of 
 sin. 
 
 The only additional remark 1 would make on this system is, (hat 
 it app.-ars quite unnecessary. A judicious distribution of rew 
 will be found in nio-t ea-es to intlurnce a much larger muni- 
 boys, than the offering of pri. ri.iuprt.-il \'r. Some may 
 
 not at once sec the ditlV : vrn the two things. According 
 
 to one >Y-tem. n. prize, e. g. t a gold medal, is offered to the l--t 
 scholar; according to the other, a gift, or reward, is presented 
 to every pupil who docs his duty faithfully, as a mark of the -
 
 88 SECOND SESSION 
 
 faction of his teacher. In the latter case, the success of one pupil 
 does not depend upon the failure of another. This is consistent 
 with the plan of God's government. He offers us no competitive 
 prizes, though he offers us large rewards. He urges us to seek per- 
 fection, and promises that they who turn many to righteousness 
 shall all shine as the stars for ever and ever ; but the glory of one 
 saint will not be increased by the shortcomings of another. 
 Dangers V. Grants-in-Aid. Many good men have feared the influence of 
 
 If'n'r.s'ysiein 6 Government aid upon the religious character of our schools, and 
 oi govern- have thought it unadvisable, on this account, that it should be ac- 
 cepted. My own opinion is, that these fears are not altogether 
 groundless. It is much to be regretted, that Government agents 
 should have a right to visit, examine and report on our schools, 
 officially and authoritatively. It seems to place us in a false posi- 
 tion before the native community. We appear to them to be Go- 
 vernment servants under these officers, and our schools too, I fear, 
 lose something of their character as institutions supported by 
 Christian benevolence. Still, I am not prepared to say we should 
 decline Government aid, as the receipt of it is not wrong in itself, 
 and as it enables us materially to enlarge our educational opera- 
 tions. But if an undue interference with our modes of instruction, 
 or an undue authority over our schools is attempted, it must, by all 
 means, be resisted. Far better would it be, to give up Government 
 aid, than thus to encourage the belief that our schools are under Go- 
 vernment control ; or so to modify our system of education, with 
 a view to meeting the wishes of an educational officer, or securing 
 a name for our schools by the superiority of our pupils in secular 
 knowledge, as to render them less efficient in spreading the know- 
 ledge of Christainity, or in making converts. 
 
 Let all pray VI. Prayer for the conversion of the children. However thorough- 
 
 <!,.,,. ly they may be instructed in the Bible, and however amiable their 
 
 dispositions may be, without converting grace they cannot be saved. 
 Christ must be formed in them. This is a divine work, and we 
 should be much engaged in intercessory prayer on their behalf. 
 And I would, in conclusion, ask every one present, who knows the 
 value of prayer, to pray earnestly every day, to the God of all grace, 
 that he would grant his Holy Spirit to the thousands of children, 
 who are gathered into Christian schools throughout the length and 
 breadth of the land ; that it may again be said, "Out of the mouth 
 of babes and sucklings thou hast perfected praise.''
 
 'OLS 39 
 
 <'n AIRMAN then .nvited discu~-ion liy tin- member- of the 
 reace, on the subject of the above essay. 
 
 'I'll.- KI-V. K. I'm CK. ( 'hurdi Missionary Society, I'mi-it-ar, rose R*. R. 
 .\hethcr llimloo and Mohamedan teacher- should be (,, |w ' 
 ; to teach the Bib].-? and secondly, which is to be preferr- H"**""" 11 - 
 fil. the ,-ity or tin- villa-re. school? He was himself of opinion, that 
 -hools should not be opened, until Christian teachers for them 
 could he obtained. 
 
 The Rev. J. I'ARTOV, Church Missionary Society ; St. John's Rev. ,r. 
 
 .... . . ., . . f ., BARTON wish- 
 
 College, Agra, wished to ascertain the opinions of the members ( i , BMCPF- 
 
 .t, with reference to the following points-. ! ain lh r * P' n ~ 
 
 ionof m-m- 
 
 1. Are city or village schools likely to be most useful, in an " on cer- 
 .. .. tain point*. 
 
 evatiL'eli-iic point oi view? 
 
 Should we establish schools, when Christian teachers cannot 
 be obtained? 
 
 3. Should we allow the Bible, under any circumstances, to be 
 taught by a heathen te.acli.-r? 
 
 4. Should we make the Bible a class-book, and have it taught 
 in class by every teacher who might be merely a nominal Christian, 
 or should we have the whole of the Bible instruction given either 
 by ourselves, or by those teachers of whose aptness to teach and 
 spirituality of mind we feel assured? 
 
 With regard to the first question, he thought that the thing to be 
 aimed at, was not so much a large attendance of pupils, as efficiency 
 in the instruction imi>irted, and t hut greater results would follow 
 from a concentration of effort upon a more contracted sphere, Concentration 
 than from a larger number of schools scattered over a wider area, a'tnTal! Tree'" 
 which could only be inadequately superintended. On this ground, 
 he considered city schools preferable to village schools; indeed he Hence ciijr 
 doubted the utility of the lutter, except when under the iminedi- "eraWe'io v'i~ 
 1 direct supervision of the missionary himself or a superior '"S 6 * cno l. 
 Christian teacher. The practice of the Calcutta Committee of the I'rnptire of 
 Church Missionary Society, during the last two years, was in accord- (onuniupl- 
 ance with this view. They had closed as many as twenty of their Jtl"-' M 
 village schools in I'en^.-il, because it \vns found that, ev-n in rases 
 
 whore there was ,-i Christian teacher, his influence was \-<TV small 
 in comparison with that of the heathen pundits, without whom 
 the school could OO< :-t at all. 
 
 What he had already said, would apply with even -till L'l-cat.-r 
 fore.- to the second point; he was strongly opjio-ed to the main 
 
 .ce of any school under heathen tea.-h.-rs alon.', except under 
 
 special circum-t in
 
 40 SECOND SESSION 
 
 As a rule, the With regard to the third question, he thought that one rule should 
 
 the bitiie certainly be to commit the teaching of the Bible to Christian teachers 
 nmistr-'d on ty> though there were doubtless exceptional cases in which the 
 
 Chrstian teacher, though not actually baptized, was nevertheless so favorably 
 disposed towards Christianity, that he might be safely allowed to 
 impart Bible instruction, when there was a deficiency of Christian 
 teachers. 
 
 fii-uTty aris-" -^ s * * ne fourth point, he thought there were objections to making 
 
 ing irom a the Bible a class-book ; the majority of Christian teachers even were 
 
 paucity of 
 
 teachers, may very incompetent to teach the Bible, judging from his own experi- 
 
 obviaied. enoe . an( j h e thought the difficulty in such cases, as well as in those 
 schools where the number of Christian teachers was very small, 
 might be effectually obviated by the missionar y himself, or a really 
 experienced Christian teacher, giving a Bible lesson in the verna- 
 cular to the whole school at once, to which half an hour might be 
 allotted each day, a practice which had been adopted by Mr. 
 Strawbridge in the Umritsar Mission school. 
 
 PPV. I. L. The R ev> i. L. HACSER, American Methodist Episcopal Mission. 
 
 HAOBEK. 
 
 Education Bijnour, remarked as follows ; I believe in schools. I look upon 
 
 the great le- education, as the great lever, by which we are to raise the heathen 
 
 verhy which 
 
 to raise up out of the degradation into which they have fallen. All mission- 
 
 leatnen ar ; es snou id no t ( however, teach in schools. The missionary should 
 
 be regarded as a superintendent, who is to organize churches and 
 
 schools, and to prepare them to stand alone and sustain themselves. 
 
 If we can get Christian teachers, by all means let us have them ; 
 
 If Christian but if not, then heathen teachers. Let the Testament and Cate- 
 
 imi t>e obtain- chism be read and studied in school. Our examinations will show 
 
 *>lo h us , em " whether or not they have been properly taught. Let the good 
 
 seed be scattered, let God's Word go forth unfettered, and it will 
 
 not return unto Him void. 
 
 Fev. W. The Eev. W. FERGUSON", Military Chaplain, Church of Scot- 
 
 land, regarded schools as the lowest form of missionary agency, and, 
 lowest form considering that there was perfect liberty to preach everywhere, he 
 agency'. ' U * r ^ thought schools a very questionable way of applying mission funds. 
 He did not oppose schools entirely, but was ready to admit, 
 that when the Church has money and men, and all other direct 
 appliances are fully attended to, it may then be deemed the duty 
 SrboolB give of Christians to endeavour to educate even the heathen population, 
 a P name " B " d Schools wereliked by most missionaries, because they gave them a 
 hence their position and a name both with heathen and Christians. In this 
 respect, schools may become a snare to the missionary. There is 
 a danger, also, of his falling into the error of supposing, that when
 
 SCHOOLS 41 
 
 h- has visited the school daily, and prcach-.-d to the children, ho 
 has done all that is required of him. 
 
 irding th- employment of heathen teachers, he would em- \V.uld not 
 ploy th.'ia fr.-el y t- teaeh secular learning, but never to teach religi- p^eh'mg 1 " 
 ous truth. He would give a copy of the lloly Scriptures to every < liri *'- 
 
 and ho would not stop any man who might, from the Bible, 
 attempt to preach Christ, be he Jew or Gentile, Greek or Barbari- 
 an, bond or free ; but he would never ajysoirU an idolater or any Would not 
 one uabaptized, to teach the religion of Jesus. To employ heathen iJ^Jhen'to 
 teachers to impart a knowledge of Christianity, was contrary to the 
 Word of GoJ. "What hast thou to do, to declare my statutes, or 
 that thou shouldest take my covenant in thy mouth ?" And again, 
 things that thou hast heard of me among many witnesses, 
 an .3 commit thoa to faithful men, who shall be able to teach 
 Others al- 
 
 lf. PERKINS I^q., C. S., a;:i .-,! . utiiely with those who held that ** * 
 the task of instructing pupils in the Word of Qod should on no 
 
 account be confided to unbelievers. There could be no telling what jy BC but , **~. 
 
 lievrra thould 
 harm might be done, by the distortion of Scriptural Truth by the iuiruci pupil* 
 
 teacher, in imparting it to hia pupil, or how the pure stream might ' ' G ^ 
 be sullied by passing through a foul medium. He would on no 
 account allow any but Christians to teach the Bible. 
 
 The lijv. J. L. lluuriiar, American Methodist Episcopal Mis- Rev. J- L. 
 sion, Moradabad, offered the following observations; This is a sub- 
 ject of great practical importance, and it is very desirable that it 
 should be fully di-i -u--.-d. Some of us have come a great distance 
 to attend this Conference, and there are questions in connection 
 with this su! jeet, that may, it seems to me, profitab'y occupy a con- 
 siderable portion of our time. 
 
 If we resolve not to employ heathen teachers in our schools, in '" 8ome P aru 
 
 I iliecoun- 
 Bome parts of the country, at least, we shall be under the necessity try n,i*>iu 
 
 of giving up this department of Iab6ur altogether, fiom the fact j, l e j^vrn'u^ 
 
 that Christian teachers cannot be obtained. Hence, if the Lible >' """ e '- ul 
 
 I'luUnan 
 is taught, it must be, to a greatextent, thiough this class of teadr- tr-a< hers are 
 
 In these days we m,-,-t with many who are not Christians, 
 that can teach thb Bible to some extent, and not unfreqiu ntly does 
 that teaching result in good to themselves. Most of our missionary 
 brethren present, have, I presume, seen Mr. Wilder's bok on Mis- 
 sion Schools, recently published. I think he shows very conclusive!} , 
 that God's blessing has attended the employment of heathen teach- 
 ers to teach the Bible, in the mission of which he is a member, iu 
 the Bombay Presidency. According to Mr. Wilder'* representation, 
 
 F
 
 SECOND SESSION 
 
 God's bless- 
 ing has at- 
 tended the 
 employment 
 or heathen to 
 teach the 
 Bible. 
 
 Heathen 
 teachers, 
 while in- 
 structing 
 others, them- 
 selves con- 
 verted. 
 
 Captain Me - 
 MAHON. 
 
 There is an 
 
 innate power 
 in the Bii>!, 
 capable of 
 effecting the 
 conversion of 
 souls. 
 
 The Word of 
 God must not 
 be withheld. 
 
 Many minis- 
 ters, and even 
 missionaries 
 are not truly 
 converted. 
 
 some of the best Catechists they have had, were first engaged as 
 heathen teachers. They were employed in teaching the Bible ; and 
 while teaching it to others, were themselves brought to feel a per- 
 sonal interest in its sacred truths ; and were thus led to embrace 
 the Saviour. I think if we are judicious and careful as to whom 
 we employ, and if we follow out the excellent advice given us by 
 Mr. Forman in his essay, to be diligent in instructing those whom 
 we place in a position to teach others, we may make them a means 
 of great good to many, whilst we may have the unspeakable privi- 
 lege of leading the teachers themselves to Christ. 
 
 There is another point, to which I would like to call the atten- 
 tion of the Conference, with the view of ascertaining the experi- 
 ence of those now present, who have been long engaged in this 
 work. In Kohilcund, the field in which I have the privilege of 
 labouring, few of our mission schools furnish good Sabbath con- 
 gregations. To secure congregations in this way has seemed to us 
 very desirable, but comparatively few of the boys in our schools 
 have been induced to attend a Sabbath service with any regularity. 
 Our schools have in this respect been unsatisfactory. On this point 
 I would be very glad to learn the experience of missionaries in this 
 part of the field. 
 
 Captain McMAHON said, I believe that there is an innate power in 
 the Word of God, and that God can, by His Spirit, make the BIBLE 
 all-powerful to the conversion of souls, without the exposition or 
 teaching of man. I would place the Bible in the hands of all, and 
 allow it to speak for itself. Were time to permit, I could mention 
 instances, in which natives of India have been led to the truth 
 through reading the Bible alone, unaided by the teaching of any mis- 
 sionary. I fully admit the principle, that we should employ spirit- 
 ual men to teach spiritual truths. But if spiritual men cannot be ob- 
 tained, what then ? Are we to withhold the Word of God, because of 
 the imperfection of the instruments for teaching it ? Let us look 
 around, to see the state of things amongst ourselves. Is it not a 
 fact, a painful fact, and one which I challenge the Conference to 
 deny, that there are hundreds I might perhaps even say thousands, 
 of ministers of the Word of God in Christian lands, who have not 
 themselves been brought under the power of that Word ? I might 
 even go further, and say that there are some men actually engaged 
 as missionaries, who are not themselves converted men. ' Can we 
 deny that God can, and that He actually has employed such men, as 
 instruments for bringing others to the saving knowledge of His 
 truth ? I remember an instance, in which a minister of Christ gave
 
 SCHOOLS 
 
 43 
 
 me a narrative of his own conversion, after he had been for years 
 preaching the gospel; and how do you think he was converted? Well 
 irreat instrument used by God was his own sermons ! Therefore, 
 when < 'hristian teachers cannot be obtained, I would commit the teach- 
 ing of the Bible to a heathen, rather than not have it taught at all. 
 
 A. THOMSON Esq., Principal of the High School, Lahore, said, 
 the teachers in missionary schools are generally ignorant of the art 
 of teaching. Their explanations are not calculated to impress, and 
 their questions are badly constructed. They come to the class with- 
 out preparation, and teach without any definite object in view. 
 This arises principally from a want of professional training. It 
 would add greatly to the efficiency of schools, if the teachers re- 
 ceived systematic instruction in the art of teaching. Every teacher 
 should prepare, before he comes to the class, the lesson he is to 
 give; for teaching without preparation cannot be more efficient than 
 lung without preparation. It would also be advantageous, to 
 commit the care of schools entirely to professional teachers, and leave 
 ned missionaries to pursue the work of preaching exclusively. 
 
 The Rev. J. M. BROWK, Church Missionary Society, Umritsar, 
 suggested that more attention should be paid to the inculcation of 
 Christian truths and doctrines, in the minds of those employed to 
 ti-ach. If there was no teaching into, how could it be expected that there 
 should be teaching out of the agents ? The failing, perhaps, had been, that 
 having taught our teachers up to a certain standard, we left them to 
 teach others, without affording them a continuous supply of Chris- 
 tian knowledge wherewith to instruct their pupils. Possibly, there- 
 fore, the difficulty felt in allowing heathen teachers to teach the 
 Bible, might be partially met, by having regular periods every week, 
 expressly for teaching and imbuing the teachers themselves, ( whe- 
 ther Christian or heathen ) with the fundamental and dogmatic 
 truths, which it is our desire and object, they should impart to 
 th-ir classes. Hence, where we were obliged to make use of hea- 
 then teachers, they would only be teaching the very words previ- 
 ously taught by ourselves. 
 
 The Rev. ROBERT CLARK, Church Missionary Society, Peshawur, 
 believed that th- importance of Schools could hardly be overrated; 
 and that no Mission, which is permanently established in any place, 
 can be considered as making use of all the available means at its 
 command, to extend the influences of the Gospel, without using its 
 best efforts, to establish and carry on as good a school as the locality 
 of the Mission requires. In every largo town, a good English edu- 
 cation should be offered ; and no time or pains, which the super- 
 
 A- THOMSON 
 
 Esq. 
 
 Teacher* are 
 generally ig- 
 norant of the 
 an of teach - 
 lag. 
 
 They should 
 prepare the 
 lesson. 
 
 Iv. J. M. 
 BROW*. 
 
 Those em- 
 ployed to 
 teach, should 
 be instructed 
 in Christian 
 truth. 
 
 Rev. R. 
 CLARK. 
 
 No miisioo 
 should be es- 
 tablished 
 without a 
 scbool>
 
 44 
 
 SECOND SESSION 
 
 1 he pupil* 
 
 schools carry 
 
 i.be ( ' > p t ' 1 
 into their 
 families. 
 
 Rev. J. N. 
 
 He had not 
 
 imeiidance 1 
 of the b<>ys 
 
 intending Missionary may give to such a school, can be without the 
 very best results, in the effort to evangelize its inhabitants. The 
 agency of schools appeared to Mr. Clark, to be not only a legitimate, 
 but a most successful way of preaching the Gospel ; and although 
 its results may not, in some cases, so soon manifest themselves, as 
 in the direct work of preaching, yet the ultimate results will pro- 
 bably be as important. The direct and indirect influence of schools 
 is far greater in our large towns than is generally known. The 
 Gospel is carried by the pupils into families, where otherwise it 
 would hardly gain access; and it is very much through the means 
 o f our heathen pupils in mission schools, that prejudice becomes 
 disarmed, the native mind becomes accustomed to contact with 
 Christianity, and many of the indirect blessings of our holy religion 
 are gradually conferred on the people. But without invidiously 
 comparing the different advantages of direct preaching and school 
 labours, it will be generally found, that that mission will succeed the 
 best, where the two are carried on together, side by side. A divi- 
 sion of labour amongst the missionaries of every station will gene- 
 rally be found desirable ; so that each may be responsible for 
 some one particular department, and may give his time especially 
 to it ; and Mr. Clark was persuaded, that the missionary who gives 
 as much of his time to schools as may be necessary to make them 
 fully efficient in every manner, will never hereafter find, that his 
 labour has been in vain, or his strength spent for naught. 
 
 The Rev. J. N. MERK, Church Missionary Society, Kangra, 
 said: Regarding the attendance of the boys at school on Sun- 
 days, for the purpose of receiving religious instruction, I wish 
 * remark that I have not yet required it of my school-boys, for 
 j know they would not have come. Our Hill people are ex- 
 tremely timid, superstitious and prejudiced, as all those know, 
 -who have lived among them. To give an instance: When, on 
 my arrival in Kangra, Mr. Forsyth kindly made over his school 
 to me, the boys would not read any thing, except a little Persian 
 and Sanskrit. When they were required to learn Geography and 
 Arithmetic, above all, when they were required to read the Bible, 
 they ran away en masse. These difficulties have now been overcome. 
 The Bible is read, and the school opened with prayer. 
 
 And as for teachers who are not Christians, I do not employ 
 such to teach the Bible. For this purpose I use my catechists. 
 They have little work, and consequently time enough for it. They 
 -teach the Bible to the younger classes : the first class is taught the
 
 SCHOOLS 45 
 
 N.-xv i< -uunent by myself. When I am absent, my Head Master, 
 being a Christian, takes my place. 
 
 The R.-v. .1. II. i 'iir.isov. Ain.Tiran Fr.'-bvterian Mission, Rawal- Th-- Pe J 
 
 H. CUBIfOW 
 
 Pindeo, who was tho next speaker, made the following remarks on 
 
 the same subject: I believe there can be no question as to the ifChrUtian 
 
 utility of mission schools, when properly conducted. In my opi- 
 
 nion, it is essential to have Christian teachers to teach Christian re- *d, ib^ mis- 
 ligious truth. If there are no Christian teachers, the missionary can, ,,.|| ,i,,, u i<i 
 without taking uptoomuchof his time, spend one or two hours daily, {?' v . e lh f re ~ 
 in giving religious instruction to the whole school at once, or to the struction. 
 school divided into two or three classes. He could not do a better 
 work. On the Sabbath, as I know from experience both at Umbala 
 and at Rawal-Pindee, the whole school can be brought together to 
 join with the Christians in divine service, and receive religious in- 
 struction, without much difficulty. This plan ought to be adopted, 
 and all mission schools ought to be made Christian schools, or aban- 
 doned. 
 
 T. D. FORSYTE Esq., C. B., said, As a lay member of the Con- T- D. Fo- 
 ference, I may mention, with reference to the question of teaching 1 
 the Bible in schools on Sundays as well as week-days, and enforc- 
 ing attendance on the Sabbath, that in two large stations where 4 
 
 Allrutinnce 
 
 I have been, Umbala and Lahore, I can bear testimony to the sue- f uion-ed in 
 cess of these schools under trying circumstances. At Umbala, ,,,,,1,. 
 
 during the height of tho mutiny, Mr. Carleton did not close his circumian- 
 uchool, I believe, for a single day, and did not relax his conditions 
 of attendance on Sunday. Further, he opened a school in the 
 Cantonments, which was well attended. Again, at Lahore, two L a h' re Go- 
 years ago, a Government High School was established, and it was vemmnt 
 feared that Mr. Forman's school would suffer in consequence. 
 But instead of this, the numbers have vastly increased, and, I hope, 
 will continue to do so. 
 
 As regards the question of teaching the Bible, I quite concur v 
 
 I>o mi"in 
 with Captain McMahon, in his remarks. I think that no mission <h<K.: ought 
 
 school ought to be opened, in which the Bible is not to be taught. !n u'hThThe ' 
 The idea that the Bible ought not to be read, unless there is a spe- B 
 
 * lu I C 
 
 cially appointed agency to expound it, was surely one of the great 
 causes of the Reformation in our own country ; and I do not think 
 that we, at the present day, are prepared to withhold the Bible 
 from the people, because we have not everywhere clergymen to 
 expound the Word. 
 
 Colonel LAKE spoke on the same subject, as follows : We have 
 heard some very different opinions expressed on some very impor- Co1 L ' lf ' 
 
 B ble lf nl
 
 40 
 
 SECOND SESSION 
 
 A practical 
 
 conclusion 
 
 desirable. 
 
 None but 
 Christians 
 should im- 
 part Chris- 
 tian in- 
 struction. 
 
 \Vaniof suc- 
 cess from (he 
 desire of 
 waking a 
 good show- 
 
 Rev 
 
 GOLUK. 
 NiTH. 
 
 A good 
 school the 
 most power- 
 ful auxiliary 
 to the mission- 
 ary work. 
 
 Rev. R. 
 THA K- 
 
 WE L. 
 
 Heathen 
 teachers 
 ma}' pervert 
 the meaning 
 of Scripture. 
 
 tant subjects, on which it is desirable to arrive at some practical 
 conclusion. While all will probably be agreed, that the practice 
 should be continued, that has hitherto prevailed, of giving Chris- 
 tian instruction to every pupil who enters a mission school, there 
 is a wide difference of opinion as to whether this instruction should 
 be imparted by heathen teachers or not. I confess, I myself lean 
 strongly towards the views of those who would have Christian in- 
 struction imparted by Christian teachers, and by Christian teachers 
 only. It appears to me, that the difficulties which are now encoun- 
 tered, owing to the paucity of Christian teachers, might be over- 
 come, if the suggestions made by Mr. Barton were adopted, of 
 missionaries themselves instructing pupils and teachers together, in 
 the truths of Scripture, at stated periods. It appears to me, that 
 much of the want of success, both in teaching and preaching, may 
 be traced to the desire of making a good show, which is inherent 
 in human nature, and which makes us think more of the numbers 
 who attend, than of the quality of the instruction imparted. In- 
 stead of the number now imperfectly taught, I would prefer seeing 
 a few well and thoroughly instructed in the truth of the Gospel, by 
 those who themselves feel the power of the truth as it is in Christ 
 Jesus. By this course we might at first make less show, but I am. 
 confident that in the end we should see much greater results. 
 
 The Rev. GOLUKNATH, American Presbyterian Mission, Jullun- 
 der, said, the best and most powerful auxiliary to our missionary 
 work is a good school. We can communicate the principles of our reli- 
 gion more satisfactorily to a class of boys in our schools, than we possi- 
 bly can do to a crowd of men in the bazar. Our business is to teach 
 the plan of salvation to the heathen, and this we can do whether 
 we stand in the street of a town, or sit with a class in our school- 
 room. The work of a school, however, is very laborious. 
 
 The Rev. E. THACKWELL, American Presbyterian Mission, Urn- 
 bala, spoke as follows, Most of the brethren who have spoken 
 in favour of allowing Hindoos and Mahomedans to teach the Bible 
 in our schools, seem to take it for granted, that such teachers will 
 do then- duty faithfully. But what guarantee have we, that they 
 will not wrest the Scripture from its natural and legitimate mean- 
 ing in order to favour their own peculiar systems ? For instance : 
 the Mahomedan in teaching the fourteenth chapter of John's 
 Gospel, may tell his pupils that the Comforter there spoken of, is 
 Mahomed, and so teach his own religion out of our Bibles ! 
 
 I have been in charge of a large school during the last six years, 
 and from the first I have insisted, that none other than a Christian
 
 SCHOOLS 
 
 should impart Ohri.-aian instruction. Then- are two Scripture K 
 era employed, each for five hours daily, and every class capable 
 of reading, receives daily an hour's instruction in the Bible. And 
 
 loads me to touch on the original design of mission -<]. 
 and the influence that tip- pr->ont system of grants-in-aid from 
 
 3 upon tliem. 
 
 The earliest n. - in the Punjab, impressed by a s 
 
 tin- importance of bringing tin- rising generation under the influ- 
 of the Gospel, established schools; but soon discovered that 
 could obtain no pupils willing to enter for the sake of r. 
 inp instruction in the Bible only. They therefore, rather than 
 fail in their object, undertook to impart secular instruction like- 
 .< hinp of the /Wo is, therefore, the primary end of 
 mission schools, while instruction in secular subjects is given simply 
 with a view to this end. Now it appears to me, that the present 
 relation between the Government Educational Department and the 
 not favorable to the accomplishment of this dc- 
 The frequent examinations in secular branches only, by the 
 ctor of Schools, and the annual competitive examination by 
 the Director, tend to impart an impetus to the prosecution of secu- 
 lar studies, while the Bible is comparatively neglected. However 
 much the missionary may be anxious to keep the Bible in the 
 foreground, and thus to preserve the distinctive feature of the 
 school as a Christian institution ; however much he may teach it 
 daily in the classes, yet, his pupils, seeing that it is proficiency in the 
 secular branches of learning onfy, that leads to preferment, will pay 
 more attention to those branches than to the Bible, in which they 
 are never examined but by the missionary himself, and to the. 
 study of which there is no adequate inducement. 
 
 The Rev. J. S. WOODSIDE, American Presbyterian Mission, Ka- 
 purthala, having been called upon by the Chairman for an ex- 
 pression of his views, said he was much gratified at the turn the 
 debate had taken. He was glad that the question of " Schools or 
 no schools " was not to be discussed. He hoped it would go out to 
 the world as the unanimous opinion of this Punjab Conference, that 
 schools are a part of our system of missionary operations. He be- 
 tching to be a Divine institution, and teaching can best be 
 done in schools. He agreed with the remark made by Mr. Thomson, 
 regarding the necessity of having trained teachers. Teaching was 
 in itself, a science. Every one is not qualified to impart instructs D 
 in a school. He desired, however, to see none but Christian teach- 
 ers in our school*. When ho went to Kapurthala, he found a 
 
 Tlie leaching 
 of the Bible, 
 the primary 
 ol jerl : secu- 
 lar fiu lie, 
 subsidiary. 
 
 The existing 
 system of 
 grantvin-aid 
 tends to give 
 an undue pro- 
 minence, in 
 the pupils' 
 minds, to se- 
 cular Mudies. 
 
 Rev. J. 8. 
 
 WoObSIDK. 
 
 School* 
 should invari- 
 ably form a 
 part of every 
 system ofmit- 
 sionary oper- 
 ations.
 
 48 SECOND SESSION 
 
 Ilisoxpeii- school established, with heathen teachers iu it, and not a single 
 Kapuuhaia- Christian among them. He did not like to dismiss these ; but he 
 had been gradually relieved of the presence of some of them, and 
 he was endeavouring to supply their places with Christians. This, 
 however, was found to be very difficult. Christian teachers, with 
 suitable qualifications, were not to be had. * Hence arose the ne- 
 cessity for some practical efforts to train them. We were urged to 
 this, not only by the necessities of our own position, but by the 
 Agrowinp altered state of education in the country. Since he arrived in India, 
 education" fourteen years ago, a great change had taken place, in this respect, 
 throughout The native mind was aroused, and was now pressing upward:--, 
 with a power that could not be resisted. This compels us to aim 
 at a higher standard. If Christianity would maintain its suprema- 
 cy as a teaching power, it must use every effort to secure a highly 
 trained Christian agency. He hoped the present Conference Would 
 not break up, without initiating something practical in connection 
 with this very important question. 
 
 D. F. M' D. F. M'LEOD Esq., C. B., then said, As it has been sigriified to 
 
 LILOV E-q., me> that I ought to express my opinion ori the subject of employ- 
 Heathen ing heathen teachers in ofur mission schools, I must avow myself 
 
 teachers ^o ^ j n accor( j w ith those who have urged that such should not 
 
 Motild not 
 
 be employed be employed for teaching the Scriptures. It may be, no doubt, that 
 
 Scriptures, even in Christian countries, the Scriptures are often taught by men 
 who are kflown not to be converted themselves ; arid in some res- 
 pects, doubtless, the man who, though professing his belief in the 
 Scriptures, has ye't riot apprehended the vital realities of the 
 scheme of salvation through Christ, does not esseritially differ from 
 him who does not profess to believe. Still, I do think, that the're 
 is, practically, a wide difference between employing a professed 
 
 Practicallv unbeliever in this sacred duty, and employing orie who 1 , though 
 
 there is a perhaps practically an unbeliever, does not avow himself such, and 
 difference r 
 
 between an may riot ef en be conscious of the fact. In the latter case, the 
 
 "Inin!ir lod matter lies between him arid his God ; in the former, it seems to 
 
 Christian me , that no smfall share of the responsibility, if evil results should 
 
 ibeu- follow, rests with those who have knowingly employed a man to 
 
 teach that which he does not profess to believe, and which it is 
 
 but likely he will treat with disrespect. Taking, however, this best 
 
 view of the matter, I should be disposed to make some distinction 
 
 between the man who is still in heart a heathen or Mahomedan 
 
 * More than two years ago, His Highness the Rajah wished to establish three addi- 
 tional schools in hi* territory, hot as yet the proper men had not been secured.
 
 SCHOOLS 49 
 
 an 1 mi", v t yet truly converted or h.iptized, never- 
 
 tln-le- -led toward-; tin- Scriptures, as being perhaps the 
 
 iod: and regard- them with re\ erence, as being, at all 
 ts, full of tli.> n>o<t holy pr.-eep:~. 
 
 >wn, I would advert br'iei'.y, to tin- -ul.j.-ctof 
 
 .id." which has been touched upon by both Mr. Forman "Gratt-in- 
 and Mr.Tlrickwell. wlio regard them as bring of doubtful advan- 
 tage, if not productive <>f po-itive injury. I feel the more impelled 
 to this, as tin- adoption of the system, on Lord Dalhousie's recom- 
 mt-ndation, resulted in some measure from a suggestion made by 
 
 ;. which surest ion I otlered, because I felt it to be agrievous re j u lt*>d from 
 i.-h to a Christian Government, that it should contribute no- a *"IP B . efl M n 
 
 made by Mr* 
 
 tiling toward tit" < 'hri.-tLm cause ; and I could discover no other M'LeoU. 
 
 by which our Governnit-nt. while avowing the so-called 
 principle of " n.-utrality," could, to some extent, without being 
 hMOBttfttent, ! n 1 it.- aid to those engaged in the teaching of the 
 
 1 havi- Ix'.-n mu^h striu-k by the r.'inarks made upon this sub- Aitcntion Hi- 
 
 rWMd to (he 
 kw.-ll, wliich, if they he not new, are new at least to remark of 
 
 in.-. Without attributini; blame to the Government officials who Ki*^*^" 
 
 >1 tht> Educational Dopartinont, he feels that the system 
 which subjects mission schools to secular examination, is in itself 
 
 . itcd to exalt secular studies, in the estimation of the pupils, 
 above religious ones. If this be necessarily the fact, it is one 
 which I shall regard with exceeding regret; but I would urge on 
 our missionary brethren, who may feel aggrieved in this matter at 
 any time, not to throw up the Government grant, without first 
 
 ),r vcrv fully, and not only to the Government Inspector or 
 
 ut. if need l,e, to the Head of the Government himself, I' et mission- 
 what it is that they feel to be detrimental, so that opportunity may their priev- 
 
 " .rded for considering whether a remedy may not be devised. Q 00 ' 8 ' 
 1 do think, that much teiiderni-s should be shown towards Govern- 
 iii'-nl in this matter, by our missionary brethren, seeing that, a- xheyhonld 
 iniary loss wliich a withdrawal of all grants not ibrow up 
 would inilict on mi.--i"ii schools, it eould not but act prejudicially 
 upon the (Jov.-rnm.-ni it.-rif, aiid tend to sever it, nion- than > \ei\ 
 from all connexion or sympathy with the cause of Christian teach- 
 
 K. A. PBINSEI- Esq., C. S., ad.lre-ed the Chairman on the same E ^ 
 sul-ject, as follow.s: Tile ijtiestioii before the Conference lias ro- 
 |j- It ('liri-i;. - ar> not to bo found, 
 
 vc to ubsjtaiii l'io;n employ iii a^eucy of ouy other kind, for tho
 
 60 
 
 SECOND SESSION 
 
 Concur- 
 rence with 
 the view 
 expressed 
 by Capt. 
 ftlcMahon. 
 
 Although, 
 in England, 
 schoolmas- 
 ters are fre- 
 quently un- 
 converted 
 men ; their 
 teaching of 
 the Bible is 
 often most 
 effectual. 
 
 Anecdote. 
 
 spreading of Christian truth ? This, Mr. Chairman, is, I believe, 
 the point on which opinion is divided. I confess that there is great 
 fear of Natives perverting the truth, if we give the Bible to be 
 taught by men who are not avowedly Christian ; still I do not 
 think we should succumb to this fear. I concur entirely with what 
 Captain McMahon has observed, that "there is an innate power in the 
 Bible," which enables us to overcome all fears. So long as we trust 
 God to accomplish his own work by us and through our hands, and, 
 when giving the Bible to an unconverted agency, pray that its 
 truth may be made known to the winning of souls to Jesus, we 
 ought not to fear. We have seen frequent instances, wherein 
 God has honoured such faith. I remember a very extraordinary 
 one, that occurred in the steamer, in which I returned to India, 
 of a sailor who, when brought into the fold of Christ, after a long 
 life of sin, shewed that he had a singular knowledge of his Bible; 
 He could quote text after text, applying it to himself and his 
 friends, in a way that astonished all who heard him. On being 
 questioned, he told us that he had acquired this knowledge of 
 Scripture at school. The school-master who had taught him, was 
 not a pious man. Indeed, we all know, that in fact, a great num- 
 ber of schoolmasters in England, are not converted men ; and yet 
 the teaching of the Bible may often prove, as in the ease cited, 
 most effectual. Here was a man who, when brought to Christ, at 
 once remembered the instruction he had received, and was comfort- 
 ed. Again, I might support this view by advancing another illus- 
 tration. Only three days ago, I was pursued by some villagers on 
 Sunday evening. They would not leave me to my meditations ; so 
 1 thought I would talk to them of Christ. One of them was a car- 
 penter, who could not read ; and yet, when I had finished what I 
 wished to say, he at once admitted that he believed Christ was 
 the Son of God. I asked him how he knew this, seeing that he 
 could not read. Pointing to a village, he replied, "Why sir, in that 
 village, a Mullaji (Mahomedan teacher) has a Bible. He does 
 riot believe in it ; but I heard him read it out, and they talked 
 about Christ. I thought over it, and to my mirid it seemed 
 clear, that there was no ground for disbelieving that Christ was 
 the Son of God." Here we find an unbelieving Mahomedan 
 teacher actually imparting a saving knowledge of the Scripture to 
 another Mahomedan, who was totally illiterate, and unable him- 
 self to acquire such knowledge. After some farther conversation, 
 the carpenter even expressed a wish to come and study at the La- 
 hore school, if only some plan were devised for his food and clothing,
 
 M-1IOOL8 
 
 while he was at L:thore. I give this illustration. to -h. \v that u-> 
 have nothing to fear, so long as ordinary precautions are taken to 
 find men who ar,. favorably <1 teach <'hri>tianity. There 
 
 ii-h men. in the position of monitors in our schools; men who 
 -nine private reason for not ' and yet who are not 
 
 illy. I would certainly nuke use of this agen- 
 oiL-li I wa n<>- i it could l- relied on for not 
 
 tini: the truth. (Ym^iderinir the state of the country; how employment 
 ire in the villages who can read at all, and how small is " he 8 n u ^ s %' 
 the j.r. -nt agency of reliaMe Christian teachers, and how hope- f * onb \ y 
 leasalmo-t. it pread abroad a knowledge of the Gospel, wards Cbris- 
 
 we take the means we have at hand, thanking and trusting "' 
 God for them ; I do not think we should hesitate to do so. It is a 
 matter too important for hesitation; and now is the time. There is 
 
 a growing desire for instruction on all sides. Let us go forth boldly On a " ? lde ' 
 
 a growing 
 and undouhtingly. If we trust God, and strive to extend His glory desire for 
 
 His Word shall not return to him void. I main- "' 
 tain then, that we should not omit to employ every available 
 means. So long as we have reason to belli -v.- that the teachers are 
 favorably </W;XXSA/ to < 'hrMianity, we ought not to be afraid of 
 trusting them, under God's keeping, to impart the teachings of 
 the Bible to others. 
 
 JOHN NEWTON Esq. M. D., American Presbyterian Mission, Ka- ^rf*''* 
 purthala, said, that whether or not heathen teachers should be 
 employed to teaeh the Bible, was a question which called for a prac- 
 tical -olution. That Christian teachers are always to be preferred, 
 is a matter of course, admitting of no debate. But there are not 
 enough of these. Shall we then, in no event, employ heathens ? 
 Let cireuin-tunces guide us to a compromise. May not even hear 
 
 th.-n become instruments of good > provided only that Christian V n er Chn .*- 
 
 ii an ntptm- 
 
 puperintendence, in a greater or less degree, can be secured ? One sion heathen 
 ;ian, who-- individual ability to teach is limited within com- he employed 
 paratively narrow bounds, may y-t cii-uro the inculcation, by Wlth advan- 
 means of In at hen teachers, of divine truth, into hundreds of young 
 minds. fJrantin^ that he cannot wholly exclude the noxious sug- 
 gestions which it lies in the power of . very Maulvi and Pandit to 
 make, the undeniable fact remains that, owing to his supervision, 
 
 a certain proportion of truth will find its way to each heart thus in- Truth can 
 
 nut fail to 
 structed. Now we know, that the human mind can receive no im- mould tho 
 
 pression, whether for good or for evil, which does not tend to cnamctero 
 
 the recipient* 
 
 mould its character. Can the sublime truths of God's Word fail to 
 do that, which is effected by tho most insignificant falsehood ? And
 
 52 
 
 SECOND SESSION 
 
 . JOHI 
 wTuw. 
 
 Testimony 
 
 all Indian 
 M stious. 
 
 Mr. Bar- 
 recommend- 
 
 Rev D*v 
 
 HEKKON. 
 
 Recommends 
 
 ixwc^by^Tr 
 liarton 
 
 Arguments 
 initslavoui. 
 
 surely, if, at any future time, the Holy Spirit is pleased to quicken 
 such a heart, its spiritual growth will be far more vigorous, than if 
 it had never received these stores of divine truth. 
 
 The Rev. JOHN NEWTON, American Prsbyterian Mission, La- 
 hore, continued the discussion by saying, So far as I know the his- 
 tory of the oldest missions in India, from Ceylon upwards, it is to the 
 effect, that having begun by employing heathen masters to teach 
 fa e Bible, they afterwards abandoned the practice as useless, if not 
 positively injurious. I have a strong conviction, that Christian in- 
 struction should be given by those only, who have experimental 
 knowledge of its value. When Christian teachers cannot be ob- 
 tained, the plan proposed by Mr. Barton seems to me to be the 
 best; that is, to have the scholars assembled for half an hour 
 every day, to hear the Bible expounded by the superintendent ; on 
 which occasion, he should address them with as much solemnity 
 and earnestness, as if he were speaking from the pulpit. 
 
 The Rev. DAVID HERRON, American Presbyterian Mission, Deh- 
 ra, next spoke as follows: In these discussions we should strive to 
 arrive at practical conclusions. Mr. Barton has suggested something 
 of this nature, which, I think, will secure sound religious instruc- 
 tion in our schools, independently of our Hindoo and Musalman 
 teachers, at the same time that we employ them to impart secular 
 instruction. The plan which he suggested, and which has been 
 mentioned with approval by Col. Lake and Mr. Newton, is that the 
 missionary or Native Christian in charge of the school, should, at a 
 stated time every day, read and expound the Scriptures to the 
 whole school, teachers and pupils, at once. This can be done in 
 every one of our schools. No school should be called a mission 
 school, which is not under the direct superintendence of a mission- 
 ary, or of some Native Christian who is capable of imparting religi- 
 ^^ instruction. Thus the missionary every day brings the truths of 
 the gospel to bear on the minds of every one of his pupils. Who, 
 that is called in the providence of God, to such a charge, should 
 complain of want of opportunity for doing good ? He has hun- 
 dreds of young men under his direct influence for years, and can 
 impart to them, day by day, "precept upon precept" of our holy 
 religion. 
 
 The plan that has been suggested here, is the one that has been 
 acted on in the mission school at Dehra, since its commencement. 
 Immediately after the calling of the roll in the morning, the Scrip- 
 tures are read and generally expounded, and prayer is offered. Mr. 
 Calderwood, till lately superintendent of the school, invariably ex-
 
 SCHOOLS 53 
 
 pounded tli" portion road. II. t< 1! me that lio continues the 
 practice in the school of which he now has charge. at I'lnhala. 
 
 I have been nuitc surpi i-ed to Irani, that there, arc any mission R*lieio 
 
 , service", on 
 
 schools, in which regular Sabbath ea are not conducted. ,|, e S 
 
 t of our system of instruction ever since our 
 
 : found any ditliculty in get- 
 
 ting th.' bov- ! attend. Last year, 1 -die ving that our lal. ours on 
 bbath were too numerous. v. nued tin- service in tlie 
 
 school on that -lay : and on Saturday. assign. d to all tin- classes, p rf , r ,j re al 
 
 ; >tur. and other religious lessons, to he recited on Monday ; hut Oebra. 
 many <>t the boys petitioned us to resume the Sabhath day's ser- 
 vice, which has, accordingly, been done. 
 
 . K. II. STEVEXSOX, American Uni; yterian R>v. E. H. 
 
 i. Our practice at Scalkotc from the fir-t, 
 has been to require the attendance of the pupils, at all religious ser- The prnrncc 
 
 for their ,- pedal lu-nefit in the school-house. Since the al 
 >n of our now huildin:.' in tlie city, for church and school pur- 
 
 r Ilin-lu-lani scrvic(> held every B 
 
 hath, in the main room, for the native Christians and others belong- 
 ing to the congregation. At this service the pupils of the school 
 have been required to att.-nd, and they form a nucleus, around 
 which -t!-:M):-'''rs and passers-hy gather, to hear the Word of Life. 
 
 Our vernacular department has always been taught by heathen 
 teachers; hut under the superintendence and direction of one of the 
 
 narie*. Tho religious instruction has always been imparted by -r^e religi- 
 
 f the mi. lonarics. or under his immediate direction. We are .. ui Inslruc " 
 
 non aiwajf" 
 
 in favour of trained <"iiri.-ti.in teacher-, and would employ no others, imparted hjr 
 if asutlici. lit -upply of such could he obtained. We think Chris- miss i onar je. 
 thin instruction should he imparted l-y Christian men. They should 
 I.e men full of the Holy Ghost, called and Nfj .-.part to this work, 
 having their hearts in it, and, as f . ihlc, trained for it. We 
 
 think that the man who is called and set apart to proclaim the Gos- 
 pel, to evangel i/.e the people, should not be diverted from bis 
 proper work and calling, by being compelled to labour in schools at 
 . We tliink tin- ( 'liurch should feel it to he her duty, 
 
 to look out and set apart men for both these depart incuts of labour. The Church 
 
 should set .1- 
 Uut a- l"iiga- th- Church will not provide men for the different partmnan 
 
 lal.oiir, and as long as wi- cannot find them on the ^^"fJach'er* 
 we mii-t labour on wilh the men and mean- we have: and 
 
 the ev.iii_'. li>t iiiu-t continue to serve table-, even at tlie risk of 
 ting his brethren in his daily inini>t: I'ut in no 
 
 would we . inp'.'V heathen men to impart <'l'ii-ti.m in (ruction.
 
 54 SECOND SESSION 
 
 Rev. J. The Rev. J. BARTON, Church Missionary Society. St. John's Col- 
 
 lege ,Agra, remarked, that with regard to the desirability of con- 
 Had never necting our schools with Government, he was much in favour of the 
 secularizing grant-in-aid system, and had never felt the secularizing tendency 
 
 tendency of complained of by Mr. Thackwell ; but then he was never shackled 
 
 the"grani- 
 
 in-aid " in any way by the educational officers of Government in the "North 
 
 West Provinces. He was left perfectly free to adopt his own books 
 and plan of study, and all the Director of Public Instruction 
 and Inspector did, was to take a class here, and another there, at 
 Would object their annual visit, simply to satisfy themselves that the instruc- 
 witn'goveni- ^ on imparted was good and sound. He should strongly object to 
 ment schools- anything that would bring his students into rivalry with those of 
 the Government schools, and make them think that the secular 
 education was every thing. This would tend materially to injure 
 the mission character of such schools, and secularize both mission- 
 ary and teachers. 
 
 Col LKE. Colonel LAKE, rising again to speak on this subject, said: I 
 am induced to trouble you with a few more remarks, which 
 have been suggested by subsequent observations. I would ask 
 those who advocate giving Christian instruction through heathen 
 teachers, whether they woujd employ Unitarians as teachers of 
 
 Is the em- ^ e Scriptures in their schools? Now the Mahomedan is even 
 ployment of ... 
 
 Mahome- more opposed than the Unitarian, to the cardinal truths of the 
 objection- Scriptures. I do not, therefore, understand how those who would 
 able than object to Unitarians, can justify to themselves the employment 
 tarians ? of Heathen or Mahomedan teachers. With regard to the re- 
 marks on grants-in-aid, I am myself strongly in favour of them, 
 Grants-in- because I rejoice to see the Government in any way aiding the. 
 aid ' Christian instruction of the people. I should still more rejoice, 
 
 if Christian instruction were imparted in all Government schools ; 
 but as this policy is not approved, I am thankful for the conces- 
 sion that has been made through the grants-in-aid. If, as stated 
 by Mr. Thackwell, the effect of this system is to give undue pro- 
 forproficien- minence to secular studies, it is in the power of friends of mis- 
 cy m Scrip- s ions to supply a partial remedy, by establishing scholarships for 
 ledge. those boys who acquire the best knowledge of Scripture. One of 
 
 the conclusions at which I have arrived in my own mind, after 
 the discussion which has taken place on this subject, is, that it is 
 very desirable to establish a good Normal school for the training 
 
 Normal f c nr i s 1a an teachers in this Province; and I hope that one of the 
 
 schools in 
 
 the Panjab. practical results of our meeting together, will be the establishment 
 
 of such an institution in this metropolis.
 
 II,:ATIIEN FKMA.LES 
 
 At tlu' iv.pit of the Chairman, tin- following essay was tin n 
 ithor: 
 
 MISSIONARY WOIJK 
 AMoN<; TilK FKM ALES OF INDIA. 
 
 IX<AY BY THE REV. L. JANVIER M. A. 
 American Presbyterian Mission, Sabdthu. 
 
 The d'ljKcultii-s connect i-d with this subject, may form its intro- 
 duetion. Religion implies knowledge. Knowledge, in the East, is wiihihuiub- 
 su]iposed to be unnecessary to woman: not only unnecessary, but ' ect ' . 
 hurtful. as re::.inU tin- part she is to perform for man. She is ac- 
 counted an inferior being. She is to live for her husband, to work Social condi- 
 f. >r him. to suffer for him. According to tile claims of ancient W0 inen of 
 Hindoo law, she is to die with him. By all means, if she survive ' ndia * 
 him, she must remain a widow. She must understand this from 
 th<- first. She has examples enough around her, to keep her in 
 mind of what it is to be a widow in India. She soon learns to re- 
 it as one of the greatest calamities that can befal her: nofc 
 On account of losing a kind friend and companion, who loves her ; 
 for her husband may be a brute ; but on account of the reproach 
 and di-L'i-arr iitt.-nding that state, and because there is no remedy 
 for it. Tim- she has most weighty reasons for serving her husband 
 to the best of her ability ; sacrificing her own ease, comfort, con- 
 nee, her own rights (and principles, if she has any,) irt his be^ 
 half. Sh.- nfds therefore, to know but one thing. Other know- 
 ledge might interfere with this; there is much that certainly 
 would: it can at best but divert h- r atti ntion from it. The case 
 tin n i- proven: Woman must remain in ignorance: hence, she 
 lusion; and tlnv-o who would obtain access to ln-r, 
 for the purpose of instrm-tin^ In T. have a difficult t.i-k to perform. 
 
 But aiMin, t'l-- j.'.-ilou-. If his wife have opportunity Asiatic jea- 
 
 to mingle freely in society, lie does not know what may happen. OUJy ' 
 11.- does not think of holding her by the bands of love. This 
 would seem a very poor relian. . II.- has not treated her in a way 
 to win her love, lie never perhaps thought of it. Ili< plan is to- 
 tally different. Sin- must be kept in a state of constant control. 
 If possible. >he must !. I from seeing any one not of her
 
 56 SECOND SESSION 
 
 own sox, beyond the limits of the family. This extreme carrying 
 out of the plan is usually to be met with, only in the higher walks 
 of Eastern society. But the rule is recognized, and holds more or 
 less, through all classes, except the very low. Here again, the re- 
 sult is, that woman must be kept in ignorance. Her seclusion 
 keeps her ignorant, and she must be kept ignorant, lest she rebel 
 against this seclusion. 
 
 The women What opportunity then, has the missionary to obtain access to 
 this vast multitude of his fellow creatures ? He goes into the ba- 
 zar to preach, and presently has a company of men and boys listen- 
 ing to him. Sometimes he has opposition to encounter, or even 
 insult and abuse to bear. But often he has a quiet, serious hearing. 
 And in many of those instances, when the truth is opposed, it is 
 still, by Divine assistance, made to triumph, and the opposition 
 turns out for the furtherance of the Gospel. But in the mean time, 
 where are the women ? In one instance out of ten, there may be 
 in the outskirts of a large company, one or two women, who listen 
 for a few minutes, and pass on. 
 
 He enters a village. The women run into the houses and hide 
 themselves. The men and boys stop to hear him. He proclaims 
 Christ, to those, it may be, who never heard of him before : but 
 not to those who would, perhaps, be the first to sit at Jesus' feet, 
 and hear His word. 
 
 He meets women, as he goes along the road. They pull some 
 part of their clothing over their faces, or turn their heads away. 
 They have been taught a false modesty, while they know little of 
 the true. 
 
 He builds a church within the limits of a populous city, and 
 holds Divine service regularly there. He has many to listen to his 
 preaching. He wonders, that Mahomedans and Hindoos and 
 Sikhs should come in such numbers, and attend quietly, many of 
 them seriously, upon a Christian service. Still it is so ; and it is 
 one of the means, by which the knowledge of the Gospel is being 
 advanced in this land. But where are the women, in these assem- 
 blies ? In the course of months, there may, perhaps, not be a dozen. 
 Occasionally, during service, one or two may be seen outside, look- 
 ing in at a window for a few minutes. They have no idea of enter- 
 ing. It is not the place for them. What would they be doing at a 
 public assembly ? 
 
 The missionary may call at a bunya's shop, be pleasantly receiv- 
 ed, have an opportunity of making known the way of life. A com- 
 pany may gather, and a goodly number hear the word. Still the
 
 HEATHEN FEMALES 57 
 
 occasion is limited to the men. Even the family of the bunya 
 would not be present. Should the missionary ask to see them, he 
 would give offence. At least he would be thought strangely igno- 
 rant of what pr.tpriety calls for. Should he leave a book for the 
 
 wifi>, it would bo an unmeaning act. She would be unable 
 to read it, and no one would make such a mistake as to suppose 
 that she could do so. Her business is to cook, take care of the 
 children, and wait on her husband. 
 
 The H-i-M.-ii u-y'~ wife attempts to collect a few girls, and forma 
 school. K.-w in 1 > 1 they are likely to be, except those of the very 
 lowest caste ; and she perhaps refrains at first from inviting these, 
 from the belief that if they come, there will be no others. Even 
 
 it is sometimes difficult for her to get, unless she pays them. 
 This overcomes all obstacles. But otherwise the feeling will pro- 
 bably be, ' We are but Mihtars, and what will our daughters gain by 
 learning to read ?' 
 
 What, auain, is the eject of all this, upon the character of woman, The effe 
 
 of a'l this are 
 as we now find her ? ignorance, 
 
 The effect is, that she is ignorant; very ignorant: and her 
 mind, with reference to intellectual and spiritual objects, is in a 
 state of torpidity ; not to say inanity. A missionary's wife visits 
 a ZENASA. She meets with women of high position in society. 
 She talks with them of Christ and salvation. They, in reply, speak 
 of something totally different. They ask her, perhaps, what kind 
 of a husband she has ; whether he is kind to her, or whether he 
 beats her. She answers their questions, taking occasion to shew 
 them how happy is the effect of true religion, in preventing unkind 
 treatment. She tries gradually to interest them in Divine things. 
 Presently they begin to shew her their dolls, or some other play- 
 tilings. She looks at them, admires them as much as she can, 
 makes a special effort perhaps, to enter into their thoughts and 
 feelings, and again returns to her subject. They ask her how many 
 children she has. Thus the interview goes on, and presently it is 
 time to leave. She has their blessing, such as it is, with earnest 
 invitations to repeat the visit ; for it has broken in on their every- 
 day ennui, and it is something to speak of, that a foreign lady has 
 been to see them ; but their visitor goes home with an aching heart, 
 to think how little she is able to accomplish for those precious 
 souls. 
 
 Take another instance. Orphan girls are collected into a school, and nupldity. 
 The work of instruction begins. One of the first remarks is, how 
 stupid gome of these children are: not all, but many; perhaps a 
 
 H
 
 58 SECOND SESSION 
 
 majority. This, be it observed, is not a characteristic of the Orien- 
 tal mind. But the female has been kept down, and it seems to 
 have affected not only her knowledge, but her capacity for acquir- 
 ing it ; her ability to think. Gather up a company of boys, from 
 different classes in society, and you find a fair proportion of intel- 
 lect, with frequent instances of that sharpness, activity, and general 
 capacity, which would attract attention anywhere. The average 
 will compare favourably with the youth of schools and colleges in 
 Christian lands. Not so with the girls. The drilling and depres- 
 sion of ages and generations has left its mark on them. Strange, 
 were it otherwise. To the missionary's wife, whose privilege it is 
 to continue in the work, until she has specimens of the second ge- 
 neration to train, the daughters of those who were born in heathen- 
 ism, but who have been brought into the light and liberty of the 
 Gospel, there is a change already perceptible. The mind seems 
 more awake. The hereditary pressure is removed, and a reaction 
 has begun. 
 
 Importance it is proper here to remark, how vast the importance of that de- 
 listic labour partment of evangelistic labour now under reviev.% the communica- 
 BinoDff the tj on o f the G OS p e l to the females of India ; and how great the oala- 
 mity of their being thus inaccessible to the blessed message. It is 
 not merely, that this vast number of souls has as yet remained be- 
 yond the reach of the Gospel sound. This of itself were much. 
 The Gospel is to be preached to every creature ; and here is this 
 great multitude, that have not heard it, and that, humanly speak- 
 ing, cannot hear it. But it is much more than this. It is that the 
 women of India have not heard what Jesus has done for them. It is 
 the painful thought, that they have been going on in darkness, while 
 it may be, that many of them, had they fully heard and under- 
 etood the Word, would have received it in the love of it ; that while 
 multitudes of men have heard the Gospel only to reject it, she 
 who was "last at the cross, and first at the grave," would have 
 recognized her risen Lord. Who knows ? None can tell. But when 
 we do know, that nations which perished in sin, would have repent- 
 ed, had they enjoyed the privileges that Jerusalem despised and 
 rejected, we do not risk much in making such a supposition. Cer- 
 tainly, when we consider the comparative susceptibility and tender- 
 ness of the female mind, its strength of affection, and its quick- 
 ness to act, when conviction has taken place, especially when we 
 remember to how large an extent the sex that was first in the trans- 
 gression, has been first also in acknowledging and repenting of it, 
 Mid in bringing forth fruits meet for repentance, and how much
 
 HEATHEN FEMALES 59 
 
 tit is is now the case in the world, wo may well feel pained at heart, 
 to think that the women of India have not at least had an oppor- 
 tunity of hearing the Gospel message. 
 
 is this all. We have to take into view woman's influence Woman's in- 
 in the family. Had tli-> m<>th-rs and wive^. the daughters and sis- f^HyV 
 
 >f this heath. 'ii population been fully accessible to the voice 
 of love and mercy that sounds from Calvary, who can tell what an 
 influence they would have exerted on those around them ? It may 
 be said, they have had tho opportunity, more or less, of hearing of 
 tiling from their husbands and brothers, who have read the 
 1 in schools, or listened to it in our churches and in the 
 : s. But wo can imagine what kind of an account they have, 
 in most instance-, rrc.-ived of it. and how little idea they have of its 
 real cluing. In short, female influence, whatever it might have 
 has thus far, with small exception, been lost: and had the 
 mary been brought into contact, mind with mind, and heart 
 with heart, with as many thousands and tens of thousands of wo- 
 men, as he has of the men, in Northern India, during the past five 
 and twenty year-;, it may be that in many rising families, where) 
 thus far only Ram and Krishun and their associates are named, young 
 immortals would now have been receiving their nurture in the 
 faith and love of Jesus. Indeed, when we are canvassing the ge- 
 neral subject of the comparatively small and slow progress that 
 Christianity has thus far made in India, and wondering at times 
 why it is so, may wo not reasonably conclude that one material 
 cause is to be found in the fact, that to tho women the Gospel has 
 not yet been preached ? May it not be, that this has had at least 
 fully as much to do with it, as the influence of caste, or the strength 
 of ancient superstitions ? 
 
 The most important aspect of this subject remains to bo consi- IVhatcmno* 
 tiered ; viz. what, under all these difficulties and disabilities, can now 
 be done ? When this question is fully examined, perhaps it will be 
 found, that notwithstanding the hindrances that exist, much more 
 might have been done than has been done ; and that doors of use- 
 fuln.-ss are at this time open, that have as yet been but very par- 
 tially en-. : 1 Some of these will now be briefly noticed. 
 
 The usefulness of Female Orphan Schools is generally appre- Female Or- 
 ciatedand acknowledged : },ut a r.-lVr.-ne,- to them will still be in place P ' 
 here. The blessing of God has manifestly attended these institu- 
 tions ; and hero wo have one agency for which, and for success at- 
 tending which, our most heartfelt thanks to Him are due. At the 
 same time, let us endeavour to make the most of this agency, and
 
 60 SECOND SESSION 
 
 encourage th Church at home to do the same. When the claims 
 of different departments of missionary labour are being canvassed, 
 let us declare our conviction of the paramount importance of this. 
 Should a question of retrenchment at any time arise, from failure 
 of pecuniary resources, it might not be difficult to shew, that here 
 should be one of the last instances for admitting such retrench- 
 ment ; and that, just because anything that can be done for the 
 females of the country, possesses so peculiar an importance. 
 
 Bazar Bazar schools for eirls have likewise been more or less used : but 
 
 Bcbouls. 
 
 they have not been generally established and steadily maintained, 
 
 at mission stations in Northern India. They have been perhaps 
 the exception, rather than the rule. In truth, it is wont to require 
 a good deal of pains and persevering exertion, to get any but the 
 people of the lowest class, to send their daughters. Still such ef- 
 forts when persevered in, have been wont to prove successful. The 
 attendance, if not of girls of the higher castes, yet of those other 
 than the very lowest, has been secured ; and the missionary's wife, 
 when going along the street, has heard issuing from heathen homes 
 the sound of youthful voices singing the Christian hymn. Small 
 pecuniary inducements may have to be resorted to, as the occasion- 
 al furnishing of stuff for clothing which the girls can make up- 
 in school, as a part of their regular work. But the expense need 
 not be much, and may perhaps always be met, without drawing on 
 home funds ; and when home funds are required, the Lord will 
 open the hearts of some of His people there, to furnish them. But 
 schools at Mihtar villages, or in the quarter of a city occupied by 
 these people, may always be established; and a still smaller ex- 
 pense than in the other case, will serve to secure attendance. This 
 is a field of labour, that has as yet been very partially entered. Had 
 its importance been appreciated, and suitable efforts made, how 
 many immortal minds, that have remained in the untutored igno- 
 rance of heathenism and the depths of superstition, might, during 
 the quarter of a century that Christian Missions have been 
 maintained in these provinces, have become impressed, in the days 
 of tender, early youth, with the most blessed truths and senti- 
 ments. 
 
 Women ac- So much with reference to schools. But not only thus are the 
 f ema l es f India, even now, accessible. Some of the melas are 
 largely attended by women. This is especially the case at those 
 which continue for several days. Missionaries' and catechists' 
 wives, by attending these places with their husbands, might have 
 Access to great numbers of females. To a small extent this has
 
 HEATHEN FEMALES 61 
 
 been tried, and found successful. Why should it not be a regular, 
 stated feature of missionary operations ? In the Hills, the women 
 are much given to attending melas. They form, sometimes, per- 
 haps one half of the whole assembly, and it is interesting to observe 
 that they, poor things, display the chief part of what there is in 
 the way of any serious observance of the rites pertaining to the 
 occasion. The difficulty, with reference to labour among them is, 
 that the mela ordinarily continues only for a few hours ; and the 
 time is one of so much bustle, and noise, and display, and greet- 
 ings of friends, that there is comparatively little chance to engage 
 any one in serious conversation. Still the opportunity is on the 
 whole a most valuable one, and should be eagerly embraced. Far- 
 ther, let me speak of preaching at Mlhtar villages. Not only the mis- 
 sionary's wife and the Native Christian's wife may go there, and 
 have free access to their heathen sisters, but the missionary him- 
 self may readily obtain a mixed audience of men and women. " To 
 the poor the Gospel is preached." And why should not these poor 
 come in for a full share of the benefit designed in this saying of 
 the prophet, and exemplified in the practice of our blessed Lord ? 
 Be it that they have less principle and less character than the 
 masses, as is sometimes said, because they have less to lose. Our 
 Divine Saviour shewed us, by repeated instances, how far this was 
 from being a reason with him for neglecting the opportunity. How 
 often he laboured among those, who were regarded as having leas 
 principle than others, and who ( in several instances ) were noted- 
 ly immoral characters, and then left it on record for our instruc- 
 tion, and doubtless as a guide to our practice. We call it a happy 
 feature of these days, that special effort is made for such at home ; 
 and it is so ; but the example was set eighteen hundred years ago. 
 
 The visiting of families by missionary ladies, above noticed, and Bn( j ; 
 the same by the wives of native Christians, though it be liable hl ! u ^ >s i lo 
 
 MMMi 
 
 to the drawbacks already referred to, is still one of the available ladiei. 
 means of grace, and one which should be regularly attended to, 
 wherever a mission exists. Although the women of a zenana, when 
 spoken to about their souls, are wont to make reply about the mer- 
 est trifles, and although it be found hard to get their attention to 
 Divine truth, yet the effort must be continued. Eventually, in 
 many cases, their affection and their confidence will be won, and 
 He who is the Author of truth, and who has promised that His 
 Spirit shall accompany it, will not be found unfaithful to His Word : 
 and when the wives of Native Christians see, that those to whom 
 they are accustomed to look up for precept, and still more for ex-
 
 62 SECOND SESSION 
 
 ample, are truly in earnest in this thing, and that they persevere iri 
 the work amid all discouragements, they too, by God's blessing, 
 will be inclined to put-to their hand, and to recognize it as a duty 
 and a privilege, to speak of Christ to the women to whom they can 
 have access. They will be encouraged to hope that the Lord is with 
 them indeed, and that they shall see the fruit of their labours. They 
 will train their daughters too, to the sentiment, that the great ob- 
 ject for which they are to live, and to which they are to look for- 
 ward, is to be useful to the females around them, and to labour for 
 their salvation. And great is the influence which, every mission- 
 ary, male or female, may exert on the Native Christian families 
 around him by habitually familiarizing them with this idea. 
 
 The inculcation of the same sentiment in our Orphan Schools 
 and schools where Native Christians' children are educated, is 
 adapted to have the happiest effect. This, doubtless, is not lost 
 sight of ; but we must, with the apostle, entreat one another to 
 abound more and more ; especially remembering, that all such 
 training tends, by the Divine blessing, to lead our dear youth the 
 more to realize, that they themselves are the Lord's, and that they 
 must early seek an interest in the covenant of His love. 
 
 All these things we must do in hope, looking forward confident- 
 ly to the day, when the women of India shall exhibit a great turn- 
 ing " from dumb idols, to serve the living God ;" and when multi- 
 tudes of men, now halting between two opinions, will come out on 
 the Lord's side. 
 
 The out- But lastly, and in order to produce these results, we need the 
 
 SodTs rii out P our i n g f God's Spirit, upon our own souls, upon our families, 
 needed. upon the Native Christian families about us, and upon our heathen 
 sisters, as well as their husbands and their sons. Surely we do not 
 live sufficiently in hope of this. Since we began- our work, what 
 outpourings of the Spirit, and times of refreshing from the pre- 
 sence of the Lord, have been witnessed in other parts of the hea- 
 then world, as well as in many Christian nations. Should the like 
 be realized here, we should have men, not only from the vicinity 
 of our stations, but from towns and villages all around, coming and 
 asking what they must do to be saved. And they would bring 
 their wives and children with them ; and soon the bond by which 
 these millions are held would be snapped asunder : the charm by 
 which Satan holds the women of India would be broken, and we 
 should no more have occasion to ask, how shall we get the Gospel 
 made known to them. Verily, the Adversary knows the power of 
 female influence, and he is resolved to keep it on his side as long
 
 HEATHEN FKMALES 63 
 
 as possible ; but the ''Seed of the woman" is mightier than h.-. 
 It is in His name that we have come. Let us plead with Him, 
 that He " rend the heavens and come down, that the mountains 
 may How down at his presence;" that all obstacles may be remov- 
 ed, and all classes become accessilil> to tin- truth. \\V are not 
 straitened in Him. It cannot be. The work is His own, and He 
 loves it as much as he did in days of old, when in Bethany, and 
 Jerusalem, and Samaria, He held blessed converse with female 
 hearts ; when He suffered one to wash his feet with her tears, and 
 wipe them with the hairs of her head ; and then recognized her 
 penitence, saying, " Her sins, which are many, are forgiven ; " and 
 of another, who sat at His feet, "Mary hath chosen that good part, 
 which shall not be taken away from her. " 
 
 E. A. PRINSEP, Esq., C. S., having received the permission of the E - A. PRIH- 
 Chairman, read the following essay on the same subject, written by c. S. 
 Dr. MULLEXS, Secretary to the London Missionary Society, Calcutta. R e8 j s p r . 
 He explained, that he had refrained from writing an essay himself Mulln' pa- 
 on this subject, considering that it would be more acceptable to the nB na Mis- 
 Conference to hear the views of those who had taken up the move- p^Jfl'ces tt 
 
 ment with success in another part of India : and it occurred to him, wnh eiplana. 
 
 tory remark*, 
 that none was so qualified to instruct, as the husband of the late 
 
 Mrs. Mullens, whose memoir has shown to the world how earnestly 
 she had been engaged in this work. He regretted that Dr. Mullens 
 was not present ; but he could tell the Conference, that he had been 
 on the point of coming, but was prevented by unforeseen circum- 
 stances. 
 
 ZENANA MISSIONS 
 
 IN CALCUTTA J WITH HINTS FOR EXTENDING THEM 
 ELSEWHERE. 
 
 ESSAY BY THE REV. J. MULLENS, D. D. 
 
 Some years ago, after the opening of Mr. Bcthune's school, 
 Messrs. Smith and Fordyce of the Free Church Mission, endeavour- 
 ed to establish a system of home education among Hindoo families 
 in Calcutta, and to provide Christian governesses, who should 
 visit and instruct them. The Normal School ( established about 
 the same time, at great expense, ) had for its object to provide 
 such teachers, and upecially train them for the work. The effort,
 
 64 SECOND SESSION 
 
 however, was in advance of Native public opinion in the matter, 
 and met with but partial success. The conviction, however, that 
 the education of Native gentlemen in such large numbers, in mis- 
 sionary and Government schools, must eventually lead to the edu- 
 cation of the female members of their families, was well grounded, 
 and the desired and expected results are beginning to appear. 
 
 Mrs. Mullens had long wished to devote time and attention to 
 this important branch of female education, feeling that in her per- 
 fect command of Bengalee, and her long experience in teaching, 
 she possessed peculiar qualifications for undertaking it. On her 
 return from England, in December 1860, she found the opportuni- 
 ty so long coveted. A great advance in Native opinion had taken 
 place just after the Mutiny, the inaugurator of so many other 
 vital changes ; and, as Mrs. Sale of the Baptist Mission, who had 
 established a zenana school in two houses near her own residence, 
 was about to leave for England, Mrs. Mullens offered to carry on 
 the work in her absence. She made arrangements for the instruc- 
 tion of her boarding-school of sixty girls, and prepared to devote 
 herself to this new sphere among Hindoos. 
 
 She commenced with the families visited by Mrs. Sale, and two 
 schools of respectable children, carried on by herself in private 
 houses, before her visit to England. Very soon, a third family de- 
 sired her visits, in the neighbourhood of the other two, and the ori- 
 ginal sphere was enlarged. Her scholars consisted of several grown 
 women, wives, mothers, daughters, and other relatives, of vari- 
 ous ages ; but many of them possessing active and intelligent minds. 
 They were taught to read and write Bengalee, and to work in wool 
 and crochet. Besides hearing their lessons, she made it a point to 
 converse much with her scholars, to relate stories, and stir up their 
 minds to seek useful knowledge. To assist in the mechanical 
 work of teaching to read, a plain Christian woman, of steady charac- 
 ter, was appointed to visit them daily, and give them lessons in 
 reading and writing. Mrs. Mullens herself visited them once a 
 week. She was joined from the first by her friend Mrs. Murray, 
 who took a deep interest in the school, and by our eldest daughter 
 Alice, who, though very young, and unable to speak the language, 
 took charge of the wool work and crochet. 
 
 These houses were two miles from our own Mission House, but 
 soon after the system was commenced, two houses were found 
 near us, in which the women were most anxious to learn, and hail- 
 ed the proposal to visit them, with delight. The fact became 
 known, and other applications were made ; letters were written to
 
 HEATHEN FEMALES 65 
 
 her, and native gentlemen paid her visits, anxious to secure her 
 servici-s for the members of their families. She was now able to 
 cna with them as to the books she might read, and induce 
 to p.iy a part of the expense. She was in no haste about the 
 Luotion of direct Christian teaching ; the tiling was new, and Pirect rhri*. 
 she fi-lt >h-' had much to do in di-annin;: prejudice, in conciliat- wa" imro- 
 ing the minds of her scholars, and shewing them that she was dllced &'*du- 
 a true friend, who de-in-d their real welfare. Her views proved 
 sound, the inmates of these families were soon thoroughly at home 
 with her, and busily engaged in learning. Before many months 
 h M (Kissed, in addition to her two girls' schools, she had eight 
 in all. receiving her visits, and no less than eighty women 
 and seventy girls had become her scholars. Two Hindoo teachers, 
 ( brought to her knowledge some years before, ) were engaged, as well 
 as the Christian before mentioned. Friends at home took much 
 intere-t in the work, and sent an abundant supply of wool, pat- 
 needles and cotton. Though she did not read the Bengalee 
 IVstament with them regularly, she gave her scholars her 
 own books, Phulmani and Karuna, " What u Christianity?" and others, 
 and often were the doctrines and teachings of the Bible, the sub- 
 ject of earnest conversations between them. Meanwhile, Miss San- 
 dys, in connection with the Normal School in Calcutta, had entered 
 most laboriously upon the same work in the City itself, and soon 
 had as many houses and scholars under visitation and instruction, 
 as Mrs. Mullens at Bhowanipore. The Free Church Mission also 
 was maintaining its large school for respectable girls, similar to that 
 which Mr-. Smith of Sigra has long maintained in Benares. 
 
 So ended her first year of labour, and with it ended her useful 
 life. She was permitted to enter on the work she had long desired, 
 to give it a new and hearty impulse, to draw to it the attention of 
 t 's Church, and secure friends for its maintenance and enlarge- 
 ment ; and then she was railed away. The Lord's work is not allow- The Lnrd'i 
 ed to depend on his servants, however able, qualified and willing. M* 
 " Who art thou, that trustcst in the son of man, in whom there is " '"* 
 
 Vull, 
 
 no help ? " "Cease ye from man, whoso breath i-; in his nostrils." 
 " Not unto us, O L >\ 1. not unto us, but unto thy name, give glory ! " 
 After a pause, the work she had laid down was steadily n^umed 
 and maintained. Our daughter Alice was most anxious to keep 
 the tc'ioolson ; and in God's good providence, we found anice Chris^ 
 tian widow, who could be her companion, superintend the general 
 teaching of the schools, and herself give Christian lessons. Mrs. 
 Murray also continued her kind help, with others; everything 
 
 I
 
 SECOND SESSION 
 
 The work 
 continued 
 by Mint. 
 
 RJuIleus. 
 
 Progrnt. 
 
 Pe're Tor 
 
 Bit'le iu- 
 
 Mructiou.- 
 
 The princi- 
 ple <. n 
 which 
 
 went on, and the number of houses and of scholars increased.- 
 Several changes took place from removals and the like, but at the 
 end of the year, there were eleven zenanas visited, containing eighty- 
 six women and fftj girls. Mrs. Murray had also added four zenanas 
 to her own work, and Miss Sandys had continued all hers. There 
 must be now some twenty-five zenanas regularly visited, and at least 
 two hundred ladies under instruction, and one hundred girls. The 
 tone of the teaching has improved. The Bible is read everywhere, 
 with the "Pilgrim's Progress" and the " Peep of Day." In several 
 cases, the wool and other work materials are paid for. 
 
 There has been opposition in one house visited. An uncle, one 
 of the genuine Old-School, so stormed and raved about this new- 
 fangled education, that the school was shifted to another house. 
 But many of the New-School want all the knowledge that can be 
 given. Some wish their wives to be taught the New Testament, 
 The women themselves are greatly enjoying their studies. One of 
 them said One day, " Do you know, Ma'am, that really I never sleep 
 frt the day now. I have so much to do with reading and wool work, be- 
 tide my house-duties, that 1 am always busy." A letter states : "In 
 the last of our new houses, we have two women most anxious to 
 learn ; the day we first went, they would hardly let us come away. 
 One of the women told us she had been longing to learn for months, 
 ind had begun with one of her husband's younger brothers. In 
 three weeks she had read through the Gospel of John, and could 
 answer any question on it. We have one very nice zenana in 
 Bhowanipore, containing five women, most quick and attentive. The 
 eldest is reading the Bible right through, and says her husband 
 wishes her to learn all about Christianity. Another clever pupil 
 is the wife of a Doctor ; she not only pays for the wool and canvass, 
 but sends her own carriage for us every week. She reads and 
 writes Bengalee very nicely, and her English gets on capitally. Her 
 husband helps her greatly. Who will not pray that so good a work 
 may go bnward with increased efficiency and in greater breadth 
 year by year I 
 
 Great interest has been excited everywhere among Indian mis- 
 sionaries, by the story of these schools : and a few hints may be ap- 
 propriately given, as to the principles upon which they may be best 
 conducted. 
 
 1st. In these Zenana Schools, the old system of drawing child- 
 ren and scholars to a missionary, is entirely given up ; the teacher 
 goes to her scholars. Public schools for girls and women are greatly 
 oppbsed to the ideas of respectable Hindoos.
 
 HEATHEN FEMALES 67 
 
 Zndly. Female education is of English origin, and is therefore 
 most obnoxious to the Old-School of Natives. This new sphere to coi.ducied. 
 must therefore be sought amongst the families of educated men, 
 or men who have at least accepted some enlightenment. 
 
 Zrdly. From the nature of the case, all gentlemen are excluded 
 from th>M.' missions. They are the work of ladies only. This work 
 must be done quietly ; zenanas are not to be asked about, and when 
 anything is published, names and places should be carefully kept 
 back. In seeking them out, enquiry should be made privately, of 
 individuals. Though small at first, the work will grow, through the 
 information given by ladies to one another. 
 
 4tUy. Caution may well be used at first, as to Christian instruc- 
 tion ; Caution without Compromise. It is TRUE wisdom to disarm preju- 
 dice by kind acts, by shewing interest in a family ; and, as opportu- 
 nity arises, as questions arc asked, truth may more fully be declar- 
 ed, and books more decided, introduced. 
 
 bthly. As things advance, it may be convenient to induce seve- 
 ral families near together, to join in a school in one house. A Na- 
 tive female teacher should instruct regularly, and, if possible, two 
 ladies should visit together, or a lady and the Native teacher. 
 
 Glhly. If possible, payment should be required from the outset, 
 for wool and other materials ; also, if practicable, for the teacher 
 who does the mechanical part of the work. 
 
 Ithly. It is all-important that the ladies who visit, should speak 
 the Native language. They may do much good by conversation 
 alone. Visiting as teachers, they get rid of all ordinary visiting to- 
 pics, and can give their whole time and thought to topics which 
 give practical instruction. 
 
 The session was closed with prayer.
 
 THIRD SESSION. 
 SATURDAY MORXIXG, 27th December, 1862. 
 
 Colonel E. LAKE in the Chair. 
 
 The proceedings were opened with the reading of the Word of 
 God, and prayer, by the Rev. L. JANVIEH. 
 
 At the request of the Chairman, the following essays were read. 
 
 ITINERATIONS: 
 
 THEIR IMPORTANCE, AND THE BEST MEANS 
 OF CONDUCTING THEM. 
 
 ESSAY BY THE REV. A. RUDOLPH. 
 
 American Presbyterian Mission, Lodiana. 
 
 Importance of j s ft required of me to prove, to this Conference, the importancs 
 
 mutraiious. 
 
 of itinerations ? I think not. I believe that all here present ac- 
 knowledge, that it is the duty of the Christian missionary to preach 
 the Gospel to every creature. If we introduce it into our schools, 
 carry it to the thoroughfares of our stations, and exhibit its preci- 
 ous truths there to young and old, learned and unlearned, should 
 we refuse to take it to places that are less privileged than those 
 where missions are established ? Should we deny the light of life 
 to the villager, on the plea that it is impossible to pay him daily, 
 or even frequent, visits ? As well might the light of the sun be 
 refused altogether to the inhabitants of the arctic regions, because 
 it is impracticable to have the sun rise there daily throughout the 
 year. 
 
 Objections* The objection might bo raised, that the villagers are unable to 
 comprehend the sublime doctrines of the Gospel ; that their coarse 
 natures must be altered, before they can perceive the beauties, and
 
 ITINERATIONS 
 
 69 
 
 comprehend the mysteries of the plan of salvation ; that they must 
 be educated first ; und that until then, all time and labour bestow- 
 ed on itinerations are entirely wasted. But does not the Gospel, 
 preached to the poor and unlettered, with its splendid results, belie 
 Mt.-m.-nt ? Does not the practice of the Apostles totally re- 
 als objection ? 
 
 Among oth ^r objections, it might be said, that while we itine- 
 rate, our schools and congregations suffer, and much of the labour 
 bestowed upon such institutions, during the greater part of the 
 year, is lo^t in the few months of our absence. There is truth in 
 this ; and I confess it is an evil ; but, in my estimation, not so great 
 a one, as that resulting from the neglect of itinerations. Does not 
 the very word mission suggest the idea of itineration ? 
 
 It cannot be said with truth, that itinerations have been less 
 blessed than the training of youths in schools, or the preparation 
 of religious books, or preaching to the inhabitants of mission sta- 
 tions. Each one of these branches of missionary labour has been 
 blessed and acknowledged by the Head of the Church, and has 
 rendered it* quota of converts. None, therefore, should be given 
 up by any mission, as less important than another ; but all should 
 receive a fair share of the attention of the missionary body. 
 
 In entering more fully into details, it may be well to take a p| an o( - ^ 
 
 ; >ective view of the practice of missionaries in years gone by ; eaay. 
 then, to take a glance at our present mode of proceeding; and 
 lastly, to try to suggest such improvements and modifications, as 
 may tend to make this part of missionary labour more effectual. 
 
 Somehow or other, the missionaries conceived the idea, (and _._ 
 
 Difficultly 
 
 who could blame them for it ? ) that it was their imperative duty formerly met 
 to carry the Gospel to the farthest borders of the land. Their cir- 
 cumstances were ill adapt, d, however, to such an object; for they 
 were limited both in means and in time. To accomplish the end 
 in view, it was necessary to make very long stages, and as few halts 
 as possible. You might have seen a missionary a few hours before 
 sunrise, groping his way in the dark, through deep eand, and over 
 impassable roads, fording unbridgod rivers, ami pushing on as fast 
 as possible, in order to reach the next city. Ix-furi- the sun became 
 too hot for travelling. After many exertions In- reaches his en- 
 camping ground at 9 or ID in tin- fort-noon, rnv.-n-d t'mm head to 
 foot with du>t. and bathed in j>er<j>irati>n. '1 has contracted a 
 bad headache, and feels much fatigued. He i- tried l'\ the stupidi- 
 ty and laziness of his servants, who have chosen the very worst 
 place for pitching the tent. The driver may have upset the hack-
 
 70 THIRD SESSION 
 
 ery, and broken the chair and bedstead ; no tent has been pitched, 
 no breakfast cooked. Or, to crown his misery, he may find the 
 hackery a few miles from his encamping ground, with a broken 
 wheel ; the servants and the driver sitting by the side of the road 
 smoking, and waiting for qismat to send them assistance. Now, 
 it must be borne in mind, that the missionary is a man of like pas- 
 sions with others. Is it a wonder that his temper was soured, and 
 that he felt, physically and mentally, as unfit for his work as can 
 well be imagined ? 
 
 In the afternoon, he manages to go into the town to preach. 
 Every step of his way is retarded by ill-behaved boys, clamorous 
 for books, no matter whether they can read or not. Arrived at an 
 open space in the bazar, he begins to read a passage, but before he 
 has read two verses, an ill-willed Mahomedan from among a noisy 
 crowd, who is quite innocent of overpoliteness, begins to oppose 
 him, and to make objections, that have no connection whatever 
 with the passage he has been reading. While he tries to answer 
 his opposer, a second, and a third, interrupts him with other ques- 
 tions. Their object, of course, is simply to keep up the distur- 
 bance, and to prevent him from quietly delivering his message. 
 He silences one and another, and nearly succeeds in obtaining a 
 hearing, when there is another shout for books, and another objec- 
 tion. The approaching darkness closes the scene, and half dis- 
 heartened, and half hopeful that some good has been done, he 
 makes his way back to his tent. The next morning finds him 
 again toiling along the road to the next town, 12 or 15 miles fur- 
 ther on. In three or four weeks he has traversed a large district ; 
 has visited a dozen or more large villages, and as many towns ; but 
 has passed by hundreds of villages within easy reach of the road 
 which he has travelled. He reports to his Society, and most truth- 
 fully too, that he has carried the Gospel to places which the mis- 
 sionary's foot had never trod. This he called an itineration. 
 
 Many a missionary of those times, less able to rough it, and less 
 capable of surmounting difficulties, contracted an instinctive dread 
 of the troubles of camp life. And as he had his hands full at the 
 station, itinerations were events of rare occurrence in his history. 
 
 Times have changed, and the practice of the missionary too. 
 As he grew older he got wiser. The trite proverb, " Live and learn," 
 is as applicable to him as to any body else. Many of the discom- 
 forts of life in a small tent, and of a daily change of place, are in- 
 separable from itinerations; but if judiciously managed, these need 
 not disqualify him for the work he has at heart.
 
 ITINERATIONS 71 
 
 Circumstances havo changed. Roads are in a better condition. Present corn- 
 Many of the large cities have become mission stations, and the au( < nc <>ur- 
 temptation for the missionary to make long journeys is considerably t,: enl - 
 lessens 1. His field of labour is more contracted, and he aims less 
 nt reaching di-tant places, than at preaching to the population 
 within his own district. In visiting village after village, and often 
 in close proximity to his station, he is surprised to find that hun- 
 dreds of people have never seen the face of a missionary before. 
 And what he regards with still greater wonder is. that he is sur- 
 rounded at almost every village with crowds of intelligent hearers. 
 The orderly way in which young and old behave, the good sense 
 with whirh questions are asked, the quiet he enjoys while he pro- 
 pounds the Gospel to the simple-minded villager, strike him with 
 surprise. Have the people changed ? Have they become more 
 intelligent ? Are they more familiar with the thought that Chris- 
 tianity will eventually prevail ? Or has the missionary changed ? Is 
 his demeanour better adapted to win their confidence ? Is he bet- 
 ter understood by the people ? Whatever it be, it is an un- 
 deniable fact, that the villagers bear a good-will towards the mis- 
 sionary, and receive him generally with a cordiality which he had 
 not looked for. lie still carries the Gospel to places which the 
 missionary's foot had never trod ; but at much less expense of 
 physical strength, with less discomfort to himself, and with a much 
 more reasonable hope that he is doing good. 
 
 But it must not be inferred from this, that our present plans 
 admit of no improvement; far from it. Missionary work will un- 
 dergo many changes yet; and there are modifications that we 
 might wish to adopt at once, but which our circumstances, for the 
 present at least, compel us to postpone. 
 
 System and perseverance are not unfrequently the great secrets System and 
 of success. A man that shoots at random will hardly ever hit, li'/'terreii'o 
 and certainly never conquer, his enemy. Our want of success is, succeM> 
 I apprehend, in some measure, attributable to want of system, and 
 to the frequent change of plans. 
 
 By systematic itineration, I do not mean that every missionary 
 should be told that he is expected to spend a portion of the cold 
 weather in itinerating, and that, if possible, he should visit within 
 fire years every village in his district. Is every missionary called 
 to this work ? Is every one qualified for it ? Are there not labour- 
 ers that would render very essential service in some other branch 
 of missionary work, and yet make but poor itinerant preachers ? 
 The right man in tke right place, waa the motto of the Punjab Govern-
 
 72 
 
 THIRD SESSION 
 
 Pa/lri ki bu 
 deeirable. 
 
 Thn itine- 
 rant must 
 peak in a 
 Simple siy l. 
 
 ment at a terrible crisis : this motto ought to be adopted by every 
 mission. 
 
 Besides that degree of devotedness and self-denial, which is 
 expected in every member of a mission, the itinerating missionary 
 in particular, ought to be patient, kind, and meek. His whole de- 
 meanour should be that of a friend and counsellor, calculated to 
 inspire confidence. I once heard a native say, in speaking of a 
 certain missionary, "Wuh padrf nahi'n, is men hakim ki bu hai." 
 ( That man is not a missionary, he has the savour of a ruler. ) Let 
 there be in the itinerant missionary plenty of the padri ki bu, 
 ( savour of the missionary ) and none of that of the hakim ( ruler. ) 
 As a good soldier of Jesus Christ, he ought to know both how 
 to stand on the defensive, and how to carry the war into the enemy's 
 camp ; and yet remember, that he is come to rob the people of 
 what they consider sacred, and to bring them what they as yet 
 abhor. When he gets the better of an argument, let him beware 
 of putting on the air of a conqueror, but let him study to leave 
 behind him a good impression. lie may have had to say hard 
 things, but let him speak a few kind words in parting: these will 
 always remove unpleasant feelings, and will ensure him a hearty 
 reception the next time he visits the village. 
 
 He ought to possess a capacity to stoop to the untutored intellect 
 of the villagers, and, without imitating their wrong pronunciation 
 and idiom, he ought to be able to use very plain and simple langu- 
 age. The subjects he preaches on, should be chosen with due re- 
 gard to the uneducated minds of the villagers. Much will be out 
 of place in the village, that could be discoursed on profitably in 
 mission stations. A plain account of the creation and the fall of 
 man, salvation through Christ, repentance and faith, is generally 
 listened to quietly and with attention in the villages. The para- 
 bles, such as are found in Luke 15, are always well understood. 
 The miracles of our Saviour, though they fail to produce the same 
 impression upon their minds that they do on our own, are yet cal- 
 culated to call forth their admiration. Homely illustrations, drawn 
 from objects at hand, may be made use of with advantage to give 
 direction to their thoughts. The child in the lap of the father, 
 the dog crouching down by the fire, the cattle that pass by, the 
 tree under which he preaches, may be made use of to fix their 
 attention. 
 
 Questions or objections raised by the villagers, ought to be lis- 
 tened to patiently, and replied to, or refuted, in a kindly manner. 
 In the mission station, the same question may have been answered
 
 in 73 
 
 mndred ti'nies; but i; Irst chance the villager ever 
 
 ; what tli- IMdri lias to answ> i in villages is Discunion io 
 
 1 think, thin to be declined. There is not *'' '*&**. 
 
 thoul'l b 
 
 of overdoing it there ; whereas in mission stations courted. 
 
 *s to draw the mi in iry into di-eus- 
 ; iney cann 
 
 ;nMe of en I'iriiii: bodily exertion, Th itinerant 
 M',' his in I.- of life to the circumstances in which he is u ' 1 a< j a l n 
 
 In-. MM of 
 
 placed. I do not ni !io should use unwholesome food, or liie io hUcir- 
 
 to a hot sun at noonday. On the contrary let his 
 and lot him care for his health, even more 
 
 :ie \v.uiM if a- I ni.-in i-; this, that if, for 
 
 i at at a certain season the people are very much 
 i their lie'. I- 'i ! -ight to be able to rise 
 
 ilk or ride ;i few miles, so as to reach the first vil- 
 lage }>: . There he finds a congregation ready to his hand, 
 around ;i lire. Tin' rest of the people now begin to stir about, and 
 a good many more will soon be attracted to the spot. If he does 
 h too long, and if another village be near, he will be 
 '. and gather an audience around him, if not 
 in M'rnVr to those in the first village, yet numerous enough 
 e worth his while to go there too. He will 
 thu* ! two -sermons before breakfast, and to people 
 
 . uind at home at 8 or 9 o'clock. 
 
 He ought to be at his tent during the hotter part of the day; 
 
 will come to vi.sit him there. In the afternoon, about 
 
 an lie Mild be at another village; the audi- 
 
 will iii'-rea-s'' in -i/e every minute a-s the people return 
 
 i-s. A fourth address he may yet deliver to the peo- 
 
 und a fi -vening at anotln-r village, if one be suffi- 
 
 :. II m iy tliu- ]i:-'-:ieh in three or four villages daily, 
 
 without (<\ !f. 
 
 If lie is not an e:\rly ri-er. and if hi- he ilth rentier-: it neoosary 
 
 for hi: .! .<!, mi, -nres the 
 
 work of the day. he ought to itinerate only during the two cold- 
 
 ] : wli.-n If will find people at home in thn 
 
 middle of the day ; for tin- i-I, . that if lie goes out earlier, 
 
 urn home with the impression that this is not the sea- 
 son for itineration. The be-t part of my daily work when itine- 
 rating, is invariably soon after .-unri-e and after sunset. 
 
 When you have got the right man. put him into the right 
 but with due regard to hi* qualifications either for the Hi?i- 
 
 J
 
 74 
 
 THIRD SESSION 
 
 Where ha 
 may find 
 audiences* 
 
 He must 
 keep his 
 books for 
 
 distribution 
 well ar- 
 ranged. 
 
 He should 
 have a Na- 
 tive assis- 
 tant. 
 
 doo or the Mahomedan controversy. If he is qualified for both, 
 the choice of his field cannot be difficult. Free him as much as 
 possible from station duties, and assign him a district of reason- 
 able dimensions, so as to enable him to pay periodical visits to 
 each village. Thus he would become acquainted with the people 
 of each place, and they would learn to know him, and to expect 
 his visits. He would assume a certain relationship to them, which 
 could not but be a beneficial one. 
 
 On reaching a village, let the missionary inquire carefully for 
 the place the people resort to, when at leisure. Unless he does 
 this, he may spend his strength with a few hearers, at one end of 
 the village, while the bulk of the people know nothing of his ar- 
 rival. In Hindoo villages, the "darwaza," ( the village gate,) or the 
 "dharmsala," (monastery) ; and in those of the Mahomedans, the 
 " daira," (monastery), or the " masjid," (mosque), will be his place to 
 go to. If his efforts fail at one darwaza, let him try at the opposite. 
 I have gone away disheartened from one end of a village, the 
 few hearers that I found there caring for none of the things that I 
 brought them, and on walking round and entering it from the 
 other side, I have met with a cordial reception, and collected a 
 respectable audience. 
 
 If he meets a funeral procession, let him join it, and sit among 
 the people, preaching to them while the funeral pile is preparing, 
 and the fire consuming the dead. The time, I think, has gone by, 
 when the presence of a missionary on such occasions, would be 
 distasteful to the people. 
 
 System is as necessary in the distribution of books, as it is in 
 itineration. The missionary ought to be well supplied with a va- 
 riety of books, and these ought to be kept in a box, so arranged 
 that he can lay his hand at once on anything that he looks for; 
 "All on top, and nothing on hand" is too often the state of the 
 missionary's box of books. If he takes books with him to the 
 village, let him or the Native helper keep them concealed, if possi- 
 ble, till he has done preaching ; for the sight of the books might 
 make his hearers inattentive. 
 
 I think it is well that the missionary should be accompanied by 
 a Native assistant. I look upon this as a very important matter. 
 The catechist forms a link between the missionary and the people ; 
 he appears amongst them, the first fruit, as it were, gathered in 
 by the missionary ; and the very sight of him teaches them what 
 the missionary aims at. He can supply many a defect in the mis- 
 sionary ; he understands the people better, can enter more readily
 
 ITINERATIONS To 
 
 into their modes of thinking, and present to them instruction bet- 
 ter adapted to their capacities. They can gather information from 
 him that th.'y oft.-n are too shy to ask of the missionary. But it is a 
 <-t that tin' Native helper should do the principal part 
 of the work. E;ich one should take a fair share. The missionary, 
 
 ;. will be able to correct errors, that Native helpers, and espe- 
 cially ii-'-.v li.iii-N, are apt to fall into; and will be a check on 
 them, wlu-n they a: their ignorant fellow-coun- 
 
 trymon \viili contempt, or to listen to their objections with im- 
 
 nce. 
 
 _ r on the time allotted to me, but there it 
 
 yet one dillieulty that I wish to advert to, and it is a serious one. 
 Tli.- mi-- ionary in passing, within a short time, through many vil- 
 
 . finds the people generally in the same state of ignorance, 
 and with a v ry limit. -d capacity to comprehend religious instruc- 
 tion, an 1 a ooi ng degree of carelessness. He can only 
 -t rudiments of religion, and his daily work 
 acquires a sameness which is often very tiresome. He is in danger 
 
 of getting through the ta-k in a sort of routine way. Nothing can nd should 
 
 void preach- 
 bp more hurtful than this, to his own mind and to the cause. It ing in a rou- 
 
 requires study, to give variety to his preaching. I think it is a good '" 
 plan, to make, as far as possible, a text of Scripture the leading 
 of his address. This will in a measure correct the tenden- 
 cy to monotony. The conversational style is well adapted to the 
 -r. Vociferation is not impressive, though to the inexperi- 
 i it may seem so. We should talk to the people, not at them ; 
 persuade them in a winning manner, rather than overawe them 
 by a rattling address; what we preach should be heartfelt truth, 
 nore we study to cultivate a spiritual frame of mind and 
 temper, the more probably will our labours as itinerant preachers, 
 be owned and blessed by our Lord. 
 
 OX THE SAME SUBJECT: 
 ESSAY BY THE REV. ROBERT BRUCE, B. A. 
 
 Church Afissionary Society, Dehra Ismdel Khan. 
 
 " Itineration is the great, the chief work of a Afitiionary." Itineration tl* 
 
 Wisdom " standeth in the top of high places, by the way in cft i l /*> r *- 
 
 the places of the paths. She crioth at the gates, at the entry of the 
 
 city, at the coming in at the doors."
 
 70 
 
 THIRD SESSION 
 
 Kxample of ^' ^ esus Christ, the True Wisdom in whom are hid all the trea- 
 Chrisi, sures of wisdom and knowledge fulfilled in hi.s life, as no other 
 has done, this character of wisdom. 
 
 His ministry on earth was that of an active, persevering itine- 
 rant evangelist : " Let us go into the next towns, that I may preach 
 there also ; for therefore came I forth." Mark i. 39. 
 
 He took hold of the nature of man ; and, as "not many noble 
 were called," and his mission was more directly to the poor, he be- 
 came a man of poverty. His habits and mode of life were well known 
 to those for whom he lived and died. Such was the Father's will. 
 It was counted foolishness by the wise men of Jerusalem. The pov- 
 erty-stricken garb and lowly bearing of the Divine Missionary 
 was a stumbling-block to them ; still more so was the familiarity 
 with himself, to which he admitted men of the lowest classes. 
 
 His object was not so much to make converts, as it was to preach 
 the gospel. " I must preach," says our Lord, "whether they will re- 
 ceive me or not." He knew that, "All that the Father giveth me 
 shall come to me." 
 
 As a messenger yea, servant he was untiring in zeal. It was 
 his meat and drink to do his Father's will, that is, to preach the 
 gospel. As to the preparation for his work, he lived in prayer. 
 
 The mission of Ezekiel is also a remarkable manifestation of this 
 of Ezeki- 
 el, will of God. In his first calling, it was wonderfully revealed to him, 
 
 that preaching was to be his work, irrespective of results. "Thou 
 shalt speak my words unto them, whether they will hear, or whe- 
 ther they will forbear." " And they, whether they will hear or 
 whether they will forbear, ( for they are a rebellious house, ) yet shall 
 they know that there hath been a prophet among them." And 
 after many years of what men would call a fruitless ministry, he 
 beholds in a vision, the whole House of Israel still as a valley full of 
 dry bones, and is comforted by the assurance, that the Spirit of 
 God can make them stand up "a living army." 
 
 j.p - Need I mention Paul of Tarsus? That first and best of Mission 
 
 records, " The Acts of tL.3 Apostles," has made every Christian fa- 
 miliar with his itinerary labours. 
 
 Immutable is the wisdom of God. Xow, as ever, "by the 
 foolishness of preaching" would he save them that believe. 
 
 It was by itinerant evangelists, that almost every part of present 
 Christendom was turned from the darkness of idolatry to the light 
 of the gospel ; and to the present day, ( I may appeal to my mis- 
 eionary brethren here,) it is the opinion of the majority of experi-
 
 ITINtl: ( 
 
 enced missionaries, "that itin -hiff work of thu mis- 
 
 .!)." 
 
 The words of " the apostolic-minded Weitbrecht " are equal to 2P^J?*!jf 
 
 \ oiibrucUt. 
 
 . morning of h n 1835, going 
 
 forth on his lirst tour an. : "Our schools 
 
 on-: but it is -ingular to that 
 
 few only i the gospel publicly. But it 
 
 is a comfort to me. that those who do so are Bible Christians, child- 
 ren of God. They fully agree with us, that preaching, as it was in 
 the early ages of Christianity, so it is now, the chief instrument 
 for effecting the conversion of the heathen." And again, at the 
 end <f hk race, le<s than a month before he fell asleep in J< 
 February '-!, 1>VJ, he says: "I do feel more strongly every month, 
 that itinerating is the great, the chief work of the missionary. We have 
 not done enough in this principal branch. It is a rough and self- 
 >rk, but I doubt not, will produce eventually the most 
 votory results." Such too, are the recorded sentiments of 
 Lacroix and his biographer, of Judson, Rigland, and many others. 
 
 Pr< a work more divine than human. The holiest 
 
 prophets trembled to undertake it ; nor would they have dared, had 
 not Almighty strength compelled, and the Almighty Spirit enabled 
 them to do so. To preach even to his own countrymen, requires all 
 the bodily and mental powers of the minister. But in the heathen 
 field, where ditlieulties are multiplied, and the labourers, compared 
 with the 1; to millions, what shall the preacher 
 
 do ? On all sides, are coun:! -rations of dying souls. The 
 
 language of his heart would be, Oh that I had a hundred tongues, 
 a frame of iron, and an eagle's wing, that I might bear the tidings 
 of my Saviour's love to every sinner's ear. But so it may not be ; 
 wo have ti. ..> in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the 
 
 power may be of God, and not of men. Humbled then, but not 
 discouraged, I will give niY-elf. !.y his gmoe, M to prayer ami the 
 ministry of the wo 
 
 II. I would i > of itineration. Ailvan- 
 
 A \\ of the truth is secured thereby, than can be 
 
 by any other means; the commands of our Lord are also more 
 dly ful!ill"d ; and the itinerating mi->ionary truly seeks for 
 Christ's sheep who are scattered abroid. We know not where, 
 in what remote village, there may be an awakened sinner anxious 
 for salvation. Or it may be, one, who ha- 1 ivedChr: 
 
 tracts or Christian teaching, is de>irous to know more. 
 
 There are still two direct adv :<>m ami -pend-
 
 78 THIRD SESSION 
 
 ing much if possible, all his time in itineration, which I think 
 well worthy of dwelling upon. 
 Ii bringi 1- ^ brings the missionary into contact with every class of Na- 
 
 the mission- tives, both high and low ; and it makes him more perfectly ac- 
 
 ary into <ou- 
 
 tact with quainted with their language and manners, than he can become in 
 very c as. Qne s t a tion. Any one who has felt the change, after a few months 
 going about among the people, to station life, will bear witness to 
 the truth of this. True, he enjoys the rest of his comfortable 
 bungalow, and it is a pleasure to see again the faces of English 
 friends and Christian brethren ; the wilderness is changed for the 
 flowering garden ; but it is plain enough, that these English com- 
 forts have taken the place of the dark faces that surrounded him 
 before. Even the Native Christian brethren, who, in the tent, were al- 
 ways with him, joined in his morning, evening, and other devotions, 
 and accompanied him in his labours, are now removed to a distance. 
 The feeling is insupportable to one whose meat and drink it is, to 
 do his Father's will. Itinerating acts also beneficially on the minds 
 of the Natives. The heathen throughout the district, become more 
 acquainted with the missionary's mode of life and real object, 
 than even the inhabitants of the single city adjoining the station, 
 would become, did he constantly reside in the station ; and his Na- 
 tive Christian brethren, at all times present with him, are benefit- 
 ed also: and this suggests the second advantage to which I al- 
 luded. 
 
 Ft is nn aid 2. It is an invaluable aid to the raising up of Native helpers, 
 
 lo the rais- 
 ing up of While high intellectual training in our catechists is much to be 
 
 era. '* C P " desired, of far higher value are piety, zeal, and devotion. In no 
 way can these be so well cultivated, as by the constant intercourse 
 which a tent-life enables the missionary to hold with his Native 
 brethren. 
 
 On this subject, I cannot do better than to quote from the Re- 
 port of the Conference of Ahmednuggur, held in 1854. "If the 
 missionary becomes absorbed in teaching, or in home labours, there 
 is a great danger, as we all have had opportunity to observe, that 
 his young men will become absorbed in study, in teaching, or some 
 local occupation ; and their views will then become very much 
 confined, and instead of being good stewards of Jesus Christ, they 
 will become effeminate, delicate, and worldly." 
 
 Let not the missionary, then, regard himself as a mere pastor or 
 preacher, but rather as a trainer of preachers: he should have 
 both works on his hands ; and the more he engages in preaching 
 himself, taking care, at the same time, to give them all needed op-
 
 ITINERATIONS 70 
 
 i so their gifts, tho more ho will excite them 
 i labour in tho same way. Thus Timothy, who had so long 
 
 Paul's companion in travel and labours, '"who had fully known 
 : of lift-, purpose, faith, long-suffering, charity, patience 
 ml atllictions, which came upon him,'' was prepared 
 xample. to be like-minded with tho groat Apo-tle. 
 'i we iv tho principles of Ragland, as recorded in his life, up- 
 on which ho aNo acted -. and the proficiency of the Native evange- 
 . ill working in Tinncvolly, proves that his hopes were not un- 
 founded. Tho great zeal anil indopendence of the native mission- 
 irmah, ( tho fruit of Judson's and his brother mission- 
 labours.) testify to the same truth. Dr. Duff is the father 
 in <'h hers, Judson and Ragland of evangelists 
 
 and miion:;: 
 
 1 1 1 . .Vo-l'-s 'ti. It is impossible to lay down a uniform Mode* of 
 
 plan, either for all missionaries, or for all parts of the country. lur.eraiiun. 
 
 The plan fallow, -d by Paul the Apostle stands first. Ho went from F . f 
 town to town, attr.-i' illy by the large cities, or places of Paul- 
 
 (as our Lord himself was), but above all, entirely sub- 
 
 e to, and daily waiting on the Holy Spirit's guidance. He was 
 
 unencumbered, generally -. by any other work, and ready to stay a 
 
 a month, a year, or longer, in any place, as providence might 
 
 He aocomni'idat. <! him-elf to the manners and habits of 
 
 oplc. He fully realized the truth and power of our Lord's 
 
 All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth; go 
 
 unto all tho world." Accordingly the friendliness or 
 
 Idy governments made no difference to him. Like 
 
 the other \ , t all e i s g t to the powers that be, in this 
 
 he in no wi^o acknowledged their authority. Singular are 
 
 nls when going on one of his projected tours: I know 
 
 nothing, save that the Holy Gho-t witn.-sseth in every city, that 
 
 uid afllictions abide me, but none <.f th. <. things move me." 
 
 it be. that tho spirit of the unfaithful Mark, and not of 
 
 Paul, i- the spirit of us, the mi-i-maries of the present day, and 
 
 that thoreforo w.- h.ive not ;i blessing? 
 
 In India, how varied are the >pher.- of labour ! To begin with Vari( . d 
 tlle ' ' o1 ' tJ"' ladder, -tho D-'i-ajat/' There U not One M'h-ieof 
 
 rhriMi.ni. being a native of the soil, f,>r 200 miles around. There 
 Christianity is only known by name, and tho blessed name of Jesus, 
 merely heard of, as one of 140,000 unknown, and many of them 
 imaginary, prophets ; all immensely inferior, in the opinion of the 
 people, to that father of lusts, and teacher of lies, Mahomed.
 
 80 THIRD SESSION 
 
 The mass of the people are sunk in ignorance ; and with the 
 exception of the Mussulman priesthood, to whom a few Arabic and 
 Persian books may be given, hardly any Christian tracts can be 
 distributed. The villages are, in general, five or six miles apart ; 
 and often great difficulty is experienced, in obtaining Avholesome 
 water. But the people themselves are a manly, open-hearted, en- 
 quiring race ; and there are a great number of considerable towns, 
 offering most favourable opportunities for preaching. 
 
 The neighbourhood of Umritsar, and indeed the greater part 
 of the Punjab, is far in advance, thickly studded with villages, 
 and abounding in water. By means of Government and other 
 education, a wide field is here opened for sowing the seed of the 
 written Word. Much is known, both of Christianity and the mis- 
 sionary's object, even in the villages in many parts; yet even here 
 the labourers are very few. The number of missionaries is small, 
 and they are but inadequately assisted by Native helpers. 
 
 Two modes. There are two modes of itineration, I believe, generally adopt- 
 ed in the Punjab, neither of which appears to me, to be the most 
 expedient. One of these is this: the missionary goes forth on long 
 marches, generally with some goal in his view, ( some distant dis- 
 trict or city, which he is anxious to visit. ) He is obliged to make 
 hasty and frequent marches, involving a great expense of time, 
 money, and strength; and he has no likelihood of being ever able 
 to revisit systematically the places in which he has preached once. 
 The other, and better plan, inasmuch as it is a systematic one, 
 seems deficient, not in itself, but in the paucity of labourers to car- 
 ry it out. It is, to visit every village. All attempts to effect this 
 in the Punjab have failed. To carry out this plan, and systemati- 
 cally to revisit periodically ( even once a year ) every village, even in 
 a very small district, say twenty miles square, would require a great 
 many more Native helpers, than the itinerating missionary can 
 have in the Punjab. 
 
 The best ^he plan that recommends itself to me is as follows : 
 
 P lap - The itinerant missionary should be freed from all the duties 
 
 and cares of the station ; with earnest prayers for God's guidance, 
 he should seek a district for himself, the size of which should be 
 proportioned to the number of his assistants ; he should live in 
 the centre of his district, if possible, near some important town. 
 Should any town in the district contain one or more Christian fa- 
 milies, it would naturally be his centre. 
 
 His residence should not be too far, ( at farthest, one night's 
 journey, ) from the station. Thus would the missionary brethren
 
 ITINERATIONS 
 
 81 
 
 there be enabled to uphold his hands ; and occasional visit* to 
 them would cheer his spirits. Many Government officers, with 
 their wives and families, do thus reside even in the most retired 
 districts; un<l shall tin- missionary be unwilling to do so f 
 
 Xh, throughout tin- whole district would then become 
 
 inted with his life, an-l feel that he was in truth seeking their 
 :.)ii : where is. they now look on our cold-weather tours, as 
 pleasure trips of hakims, sair ke watte. 
 
 A systematic plan should be adopted, of visiting every town in V'-*'\at 
 
 _ fverv ii- 
 the district, containing a bazar, twice at least every year. The H ibeduiii 
 
 of all the surrounding villages pay constant visits to these 
 market towns, and would thus be met with. While encamping for 
 a period of from four days to a week, at each visit, in such a place, 
 much leisure would be found for visiting the villages also ; and 
 on the days of marching, if the catechist took one road and the 
 missionary another, a great number of villages would be preached 
 in. After many yours, especially if the work of one Missionary, 
 when removed, were taken up by his successor, such work would 
 assuredly bring forth fruit. As soon as the few Christians located 
 at his central point, or at other places in the district, ( for he would 
 of course labour to multiply such centres of light, by locating con- 
 verts, if possible, in their own homes,) grew into a Church, an ex- 
 perienced cuteehist. or pastor, would be placed there ; and the mis- 
 sion iry would probably seek another residence, or even district, 
 for himself. As soon as Native Christians, fitted for school work, 
 can be obtained, vernacular schools should be established in the 
 chief towns in the district. 
 
 M when a missionary cannot be set apart exclusively for 
 itinerant work, this plan might be followed by the missionaries in 
 a station ; and a certain number of towns in the immediate neigh- 
 bourhood might be systematically visited. 
 
 Narowal, in the district of rmritsur. is the only place ( as far as .\arowal 
 I know ) when- Christians, of some little position, reside in their 
 own homes. A bungalow for a missionary has been erceted there, 
 and I trust it in iv please <},vl to nrike it the centre of a district in 
 which the <i'-pel shall be lastingly proclaimed. 
 
 To advance another step, and take a place in the neighbour- ., 
 
 Noi^li 
 
 hood of Ai:ra : There the Rev. Mr. Shaekoll js working in this li"i ->l 
 branch of labour, and ha< adopted a plan very similar, if not the Br * 
 same, as that I have endeavoured t.. d.'-erile. He has more assis- 
 tants than we can have in the Punjab; and has established some
 
 82 
 
 THIRD SESSION 
 
 Tinnevelly. 
 
 More zeal 
 needed. 
 
 three or four centres of Christian light in his district, which he 
 carefully tends ; and he is laboring to increase their number. 
 
 And now for the top of the ladder, South Tinnevelly : There, 
 little centres of light, once as small and few as in Northern In- 
 dia, have grown into Christian Churches. Eight years ago, the 
 Rev. Mr. Ragland went forth, leading a band of Native evange- 
 lists thence into the, as yet, comparatively dark fields of North 
 Tinnevelly. Three European evangelists, with a large body of Na- 
 tive brethren, took up a district ; and from that time to the present, 
 every village in it has been preached in twice a year ; and of course, 
 many villages, a great number of t^mes. It was after Mr. Ragland 
 had gone to his rest, that Mr. Fane, one of his co-labourers from 
 the first, was permitted to see much fruit of these labours. In 1861, 
 there was an increase of 298 to the number of registered Christiana 
 in the district, while nearly 700 more were under instruction. The 
 work now continues to increase, and the hands of the Europeans 
 are strengthened by two excellent ordained Native evangelists. 
 Each, encamping separately, spends the whole year, with tha ex- 
 ception of six weeks of the rainy season, in tents, and marches once 
 a week. It was in this district that the revival first commenced in 
 1860. Among other instances of the missionary spirit elicited by 
 the example of these itinerary labours, two shoemakers devoted 
 themselves to the work of evangelists. Taking with them imple- 
 ments of work, they preached at their own cost, in all the villages, 
 for a distance of three days' journey. 
 
 IV. I would wish to close with a brief word on the necessity of 
 our engaging more warmly and faithfully in this work. In the Punjab 
 the work is merely in its infancy. When I think of the state of 
 the district in which I myself was privileged to labour for three 
 years near Umritsur, of the thousands, aye, millions, of prepared hear- 
 ers on all sides, and their completely unevangelized state, to the 
 present day, I feel overwhelmed by shame. I regret that I did not, 
 like Mr. Ragland, give myself more perseveringly to a humbler 
 sphere of systematic labour, instead of traversing such large tracts 
 of country as I did. I also mourn that I did not cultivate a ha- 
 bit of more earnest and prayerful preparation for village and bazar 
 preaching. In yesterday and to-day's Conference, what has God 
 given to fill us with hopeful joy ! If there is one thing, more than 
 another, calculated to uphold the faith of the minister of the Gospel, 
 it is beholding faith and zeal in his lay brethren in the Church of 
 Christ. " Having hope," says Paul to the Corinthians, " when your 
 faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged to preach the Gospel
 
 ITINERATIONS 
 
 in the region^ bvyoiid yon." Paul, though he looked f6r faith in 
 tl.. ciuji.li, mid was helped by it, yet did not wait for it; he' hiw- 
 self \v;us a burning and shining light; his labours were uriequalled, 
 il the greatest: and the faith of the Apostle, leading him on 
 to tin- most self-denying toils, as a bright beacon on a hill, lit up a 
 .similar flame iif the Churches with which he was connected, and 
 tli.-w many to follow in his steps. 
 
 But in the present day, the liberality, zeal, and faith, of many 
 of our lay brethren, seem to take the van, and cry, Shame on the 
 -nary ! Often does he shrink from labours and difficulties 
 whifh lie in his path; or if he undergoes them, he thinks or writes 
 of them as meritorious ; while his lay brethren, in the discharge of 
 their daily duties, go often through far greater, and 1 think nothing 
 of them. The labours of our civilians, the zeal of many laymen in 
 all parts of India, and the courage of English travellers, are bright 
 example- to the missionary. They provoke him to work as ear- 
 nestly for The Kingdom. They cheer and support him, and encour- 
 age him to fear nothing, while he goes as a messenger of Heaven's 
 King, wherever that King may send him. 
 
 The itinerant missionary, more than all others, has his tirffe at his 
 own disposal. If he be an early riser, he may always enjoy calm com- 
 munion with the Father of Spirits, ere he goes forth to the turmoil 
 of the bazar. And, drinking from the fountain of God's Word, he 
 may meet his various and varied audiences, ready to impart to 
 thrin what he has freely received. Collecting his Native brethren 
 always in his tent, ere he or they go to preach, a quarter or half 
 an hour spent in reading and expounding a few verses of Scripture 
 and in prayer, is of more importance than all the day's work 6e~ 
 Thus is his own soul refreshed, and they are taught in the 
 word, and learn to rely on the Holy Spirit in every part of their 
 work. Sometimes, after preaching in the village, visitors crowd 
 the mi ionary's tent all the day; and then it is that the calm ao- 
 <]iiirfd by meeting with God in prayer, is found of unspeakable' 
 value. But all is in vain, if we labour 1 not in faith. Zeal and activity Faith 
 are comparatively easy ; faith and love are hard to be obtained. 
 Faith i- necessary, not only to support the labourer in his work, but 
 also to enable him to look for, and expect, the salvation of souls. 
 May we hope that the faith, and interest in his own work, which 
 tJo'l ha- placed in the hearts of so many laymen, as well as mini- 
 
 .11 tin- pre-.-nt 'lay. will .-tir them up to an earnest .spirit of 
 prayert'iiliu <>n IfhalTof th- itinerant evangelist? Oh ! remeinl-ei , 
 brethren in the Lord, that he is fU-.-h, full of innriaithis ami
 
 84 
 
 THIRD SESSION 
 
 unbelief, exposed to Satan's fiercest and most wily attacks; 
 and pray for him, that utterance may be given to him, that doors 
 may be opened, that his faith and love may be increased, and that 
 that God of mercy, who, by the preaching of Jonah, saved Nine- 
 veh, may turn the hearts of the people of the Punjab to take 
 warning at the voice of the feeble missionary, and turn to the 
 Lord, that he may heal them. 
 
 Th Rajah 
 ot KAPUK- 
 THAL* and 
 
 his brother. 
 
 Rev. C. W. 
 
 FuRMAN. 
 
 Testifies in 
 favour of 
 itineraiion. 
 
 Lahore 
 
 School. 
 
 Illustration 
 ol die ra- 
 piilitv \v'uh 
 \vhirli a 
 knowledge 
 of Cbrisii- 
 iiiiiy INI n h 
 spr'i ail ny 
 i'im rati./n*. 
 
 Hrv, It. 
 
 CLARK 
 
 The Chairman then rose and said, that he felt sure that the 
 members of the Conference would rejoice with himself, in seeing 
 amongst them the Rajah of Kapurthala ; and he begged to intro- 
 duce him and his brother Sirdar Bikrama Singh to jthe members 
 of the Conference. Before resuming his seat, the Chairman invit- 
 ed an expression of opinion from the members of the Conference, 
 on the subject treated of in the essays just read to them. 
 
 The Rev. C. W. FORMAN, American Presbyterian Mission, La- 
 hore, said, that so far as he was known as a missionary, his name 
 was associated with schools ; but he felt it to be a duty to the 
 cause of itinerations, to say, that the sentiments expressed in the 
 two essays just read, had his entire approval. His being engaged 
 with schools was owing to the fact that he had come to India with 
 no defined views as to the best modes of evangelizing the country, 
 and disposed to follow in the footsteps of others. Besides this, 
 when he and Mr. Newton came to Lahore, just after the annexa- 
 tion, they had been requested by the Authorities not to begin at 
 once by preaching in the streets, or do other direct missionary work. 
 Every door, but that of the school, seemed to be closed. Thus 
 he had drifted into the school work. He would say, that if he 
 had to begin his missionary life again, or if he could get rid of the 
 work in which he was now engaged, he would delight in nothing 
 more than in being an itinerant preacher. As an illustration of 
 the rapidity with which the itinerant could spread the knowledge 
 of Christianity, he mentioned that he and another missionary 
 had recently visited a town containing some ten thousand in- 
 habitants, who seemed to know almost or quite nothing about 
 Christianity. After two days' preaching, almost every man he 
 met, seemed to know something about the first principles of our 
 religion. 
 
 The Rev. ROBERT CLARK, Church Missionary Society, Peshawur, 
 believed, that much more was required in itinerations, than the 
 simple going out with tents into the district, for a month or two.
 
 ITINERATIONS 
 
 85 
 
 each year. This may be most desirable for those missionaries, 
 whose station duties confine them to their homes during the great- 
 
 irtof the year; but the small towns and villages in every The final) 
 
 , , lown* nd 
 
 part of the country, deserve much greater attention, than tney v j|| aK e, j_ 
 have ever yet received. Th.-ro is often, amongst the peasantry of J^*^** 1 
 the villages, a far greater openness of character, and readiness to 
 
 ligious impressions, than in the people of the towns; and pj,^^* p 
 there is far greater absence of both vice and sophistry, and more 
 manliness and simplicity. The suggestion made by Mr. Bruce, 
 that a missionary should live in some large village, or small country 
 town, amongst the people, and should from thence visit constantly 
 every village of the district appointed to him, Mr. Clark believed to 
 be most important, and he wished that it could at once be carried 
 
 out in in.my districts. It did not seem to him necessary, that large Many mis- 
 
 gioimnet 
 numbers of European missionaries should be congregated together hould not 
 
 in one station, unless each has his own peculiar sphere of la- ^ 
 bour, which does not interfere with the labours of others. Mr. atiou. 
 Clark doubted even the expediency of a number of missionaries 
 confining themselves to a single town, and going on preaching 
 month after month in the same places, and to the same people ; 
 who gradually became, as Mr. Barton had said, too indifferent to 
 care even to listen to them. Although each large station should 
 invariably have some resident missionaries to instruct inquirers, 
 to carry on the regular services, and to superintend the school, yet 
 unless other missionaries are engaged in publications, or in some 
 other peculiar labours, he thought that the efforts of some, even 
 as regards their own station, might possibly be more advantageous- 
 ly spent, were they to move about amongst the village population, 
 and return to their city audience after intervals of two or three 
 month-!. 
 
 The Rev. I. L. HACSER, American Methodist Episcopal Mission, R* v - ' I* 
 Bijnour, remarked, that several weeks previously, when itinerating, 
 be had entered a village. He had only just arrived, when a mes- 
 senger came, stating that a Lai Pidri ( i. e., a preaching Faqfr ) f, r *|"^ h h e OU 
 wished him to come and hold service at his house, lie appointed of t Ftqi 
 a timo and went, taking several Native Christians with him. 
 The mats were spread, and the Faqfr, with a number of his yel- 
 low-clad brethren, was waiting. The leader especially seemed to 
 be well acquainted with the Scriptures, and when we closed with 
 t(he Lord's prayer, all joined us in repeating it, word for word. Some 
 former missionary when itinerating, had given this man a Bible, 
 and conversed with him. From that time, he had been teaching
 
 86 
 
 THIRD SESSION 
 
 E. A. 
 
 PRINSEP. 
 
 Esq. 
 
 Additional 
 testimony 
 in favour 
 of the rural 
 classes. 
 
 More ready 
 fa a class 
 to leceive 
 the gospel, 
 than any 
 other. 
 
 Let mis- 
 sionaries 
 strive to 
 gain the 
 friendship 
 and co- 
 operation 
 of the lead- 
 ing ineu. 
 
 his brethen ; and he told the speaker that he hoped soon to per- 
 suade them all, about twenty-five in number, to become Christians 
 with him. He thought that every missionary should itinerate for 
 at least a few months in the year. 
 
 E. A. PRINSEP Esq., C. S., then said, I rise, Mr. Chairman, 
 to add my testimony to what has just been urged by Mr. Clark, 
 in regard to the rural classes generally being favorable to the 1 
 reception of the Gospel. For eight years, I may say I have 
 lived entirely among the villagers. My duties throw me into per- 
 sonal contact with them. I find them kind, hospitable, always 
 ready to converse. There is a congenial way with the Punjabee 
 agriculturist, that makes ycfu' feel at home at onx;e. Their powers 
 of observation 1 are great, their normal" state seems ever to be in- 
 quiring. Unable to read or write, they are driven to ask what is 
 going on. They lead a simpler life, and appear to me to be the 
 class, more ready to receive the Gospel than any other. Latterly 
 I find them constantly inquiring regarding the Englishman's reli- 
 gion. Nothing, to my mind, is so much needed as the bringing of 
 the Gospel to this class, more constantly than it has been done. 
 Both the essays that have been read, are excellent and suggestive. 
 As remarked by the Rev. Mr. Bruce, more system is required in 
 itinerations. The way I would recommend is, that missions should 
 supply themselves with maps of Districts, and' mark off their tour 
 for the season. In each district, villages are associated together in 
 tribes. I think, when a visit' is intended', the missionary would' 
 find much larger audiences, if he wrote to the leading men- of their 
 tribes ; telling them, by letter, of his wish to meet them' at a given 
 place and time. He should be accompanied by three or four assis- 
 tants men 1 who give promise of some day being fit for evangelistic 
 work. They could go before as messengers, to announce the arri- 
 val, and to stir up the people to come to the great gathering. If 
 a few presents could be interchanged, so much the better; nothing 1 
 is lost by attention to such forms. People like it ; so why should 
 we not fall in with the usages of society ? I believe the missionary 
 would receive a warm welcome wherever he went, if greater atten- 
 tion were paid to the men who have influence ; and with their 
 assistance a larger crowd would be assembled, than by the plan at 
 present pursued ; and as perhaps every village of the tribe would 
 be represented at the meeting, there would be the less necessity for 
 going from village to village. Much time would be saved, and 
 more ground would be got over. The maps, lists of tribes, and 
 names of their leaders, could be obtained no doubt from mo^t dis-
 
 ITINERATIONS 87 
 
 trict officers. My own belief is tliat more time i- -p.-nt over schools Mr. Priwp 
 
 would elixe 
 than in itinerating. I would shutupthe former altogether, during alUcbooU in 
 
 the cold season, that every hand might be available to go forth "to 'J^ 00 
 -pel." It is in the villages, that I hope to hear of any 
 
 movement toward* ChlifttaAIlity. Experience in other parts 
 of India shews us this. Scripture teaches us, that this is the chief Paramount 
 aim of missionary work. If then- must be schools, open them in the o) p r ' ea ti,i D ^. 
 hot weather : hut for the winter campaign, it is clear to my mind, 
 that every missionary in the province should go forth. He wants How to iiin- 
 nothing but a horse to carry him, one servant, and his Bible. ei 
 God will shelter him wherever he goes. Let him distribute tracts, 
 and give away Bibles : he cannot give away too many. Only let him 
 
 >me diary, (such as Government requires of us Civil Officers, Advantage of 
 whenever we have to visit the interior on business, ) in which, quiet- d\ary"dar\nr 
 ly and with prayer, to jot down to whom he has given the sacred v ry iiiwr- 
 books; in order that when he returns on his next visit, he may 
 
 ,iin how far they have been fruitful in good results. In these 
 inquiries humbly made, who knows what strange answers to prayer 
 may not be unfolded, giving earnest of a good work going on, 
 where, perhaps, there is but little visible result ! 
 
 The Rev. W. KEEVH, Church Missionary Society, Umritsur, sug- R^ ^ 
 gested that each missionary should have a particular district mark- KEKHE. 
 ed out for bis itineration labours. For instance, in the Zillah of E, cn m j,_ 
 
 T'mritsur, there are four Purgunnahs. He would like to have an '"" ir y 
 
 should mark 
 
 itinerating missionary placed in each of these. Mr. Keene further out a peci- 
 expressed his views against a system of centralization. When col- ^ r i'JJ^ra. 
 
 i toother in a central station, as at Umritsur, missionaries tion . 
 were liable to be lost in the European population. 
 
 The Rev. JOHN BARTON-, of St. John's College, Agra, most en- R fv . j ori1l 
 tirely concurred with Mr. Forman, in regarding preaching as the BARTOB. 
 highest and most privileged part of a missionary's work. He p . . 
 thought that every missionary must feel this; and that in con- the mi-ion- 
 senting to spend his time in teaching, a missionary acted not upon "fpriv'flere. 
 his own inclination, but in accordance with what he felt to be a 
 duty and a necessity, arising out of the peculiar circumstances in 
 whieh missionaries are placed in India. 
 
 The people of India were our fellow subjects, and consequently ButinlnniA 
 a responsibility attached itself to every English Christian, to aid in "**{* 
 imparting to them a Christian education. The Church of Christ takf part in 
 was, in his opinion, the proper educator of India, and as a minister tion' of ib 
 and a missionary of that Church, he felt that an obligation lay up- 
 on the missionary body, to take an active personal part in the
 
 THIRD SESSION 
 
 Mr. h:>ck- 
 ell took 
 witli him 
 as lew ser- 
 vants as 
 posMlile ; 
 living much 
 wiih hi* na- 
 tive asiis- 
 t a ii is. 
 
 North Tin- 
 nevelly. 
 
 Interchange 
 of labourers 
 mighi be 
 introduced 
 into the 
 Punjab. 
 
 Advantage 
 o( concen- 
 trating ef- 
 forts with- 
 in a small 
 area. 
 
 work of Christian instruction. Were they to hold aloof, the rising 
 generation in India would receive a European education, but one 
 wholly devoid of the religious element ; and he felt it his duty to 
 throw himself into the current, and strive to guide it to a right 
 end. 
 
 "With regard to some points referred to in Mr. Bruce's essay, 
 and the allusion in it to Mr. Shackell's itinerating labours at Agra, 
 he would mention one matter which he knew Mr. Shackell felt to 
 be of the greatest importance the obstacles often raised by heathen 
 servants to the free access of inquirers to the missionary. On this 
 account, Mr. Shackell was in the habit of taking as few servants 
 as possible and those, as far as possible, Christian ; disregarding per- 
 sonal inconvenience, for the sake of affording freer access to in- 
 quirers; and living as much with his Native assistants as possible ; 
 who, he believed, supplied in part the place of servants, when occa- 
 sion required. 
 
 Mention had also been made in Mr. Bruce's essay of the Itine- 
 rating Mission in North Tinnevelly. He wished to refer in parti- 
 cular, to one part of their system, which he thought might be 
 introduced with great advantage in North India ; i. e., the constant 
 interchange of temporary help from the South, or Christian part 
 of the province, in the shape of Catechists, Readers, and Stu- 
 dents, who preach with the Itinerators for a month at a time, and 
 then return, a practice which tends to call forth, in an eminent 
 degree, the sympathies of the Tinnevelly Christians; thus both 
 giving the unevangelized district the benefit of their prayers, and 
 fostering the missionary spirit of the Native Church who send them. 
 He thought that if there were a similar interchange of labourers in 
 the several departments of missionary labour as, for instance, that 
 the Christian teachers in our schools should, during part of the 
 cold season, itinerate with a missionary in the surrounding dis- 
 trict, and that the Catechists should in the same way give some 
 of their time during the hot season to teaching in the schools the 
 influence of such an arrangement would be mutually beneficial to 
 both. The experience of the North Tinnevelly Itinerancy seemed 
 to him also to point out the advantage of concentration of effort 
 within a limited area. The area of the whole Zillah of Tinnevelly 
 was, he believed, little larger than that of the Zillah of Agra, 
 and contained about the same population. In that Zillah there 
 were now as many as sixty thousand Native Christians. The mis- 
 sion stations were established in various parts of the district, from 
 twelve to twenty miles apart ; and there were, until recently, as
 
 ITINERATIONS 89 
 
 . as twelve or fifteen missionaries labouring within this area; 
 each having his own <ii.-tiin t sphere of labour, and yet able to avail 
 If of the advice and experience of his brethren. He oould 
 not li.-lj) fi-i-ling a deep conviction that our dispersion, and, so to 
 speak, dilution of strength, over such an immense area, and our 
 practice of collecting our ini ionuries together at the large stations, 
 instead of planting them out in tin- districts, had tended material- 
 ly to retard the progress of the Gospel in North India. 
 
 He would conclude by giving the statistics of the increase of Tinnerelly 
 Christians in the North Tinnevelly Itinerancy, as shewing what ' Ululic *' 
 the results of those labours had been. 
 
 In 1857, In 1862, 
 
 Baptized adherents. 446 882 
 
 rnl.aj.tizf'd ditto, 483 1374 
 
 Communicants, 83 218 
 
 Children in School, 1'Jl 310. 
 
 Captain McM-inoN then rose and said, A suggestion made by Mr. Captain 
 Prinsop, that missionaries should send intimation to the head-men McMmoir. 
 of villages, and men of influence and position, of their intended 
 visits, is one which I think deserves serious consideration. It re- 
 call- to my mind a conversation which took place a few years ago, c 
 
 between myself and a Mahomedan of great intelligence, one holding 'ion with 
 
 an influen- 
 an important position in Government employ. "How is it, " he tial Mahom- 
 
 asked, " that missionaries never go to visit native gentlemen of res- medan> 
 pectability and position ? Many of us would be glad to hear what the 
 missionary has to say ; but wo cannot stand in the streets to listen, 
 when he is preaching to tho crowd: we should lose position, and 
 the respect of our towns-people, were we to do so." I said I M- 
 
 iMiHinnnry 
 
 thought, that missionaries supposed such domiciliary visits to leading v . isils |0 $*- 
 men mipht give offence ; but he assured me that, so far from this menf " 
 being the case, it would be esteemed an honour ; and that the 
 missionary would always meet with a kind reception. It strikes 
 me that the Native gentry do not receive the amount of attention 
 they deserve ; and that, as a class, the missionary neglects them. 
 Native gentlemen will not stand in th<^ with the common 
 
 herd ; consequently, unless the missionary visit them in their houses, 
 they will not hear the Gospel at all. I think that all such men 
 
 should be visited ; and if the missionary, according to Native cus- v . . 
 
 Vuiij should 
 torn, sends a messenger to intimate the intended visit, or, at any be announced 
 
 rate, to indicate the hour at which the missionary will call, he will b * forehind> 
 generally meet with a polite and kind reception. Probably he 
 
 L
 
 90 THIRD SESSION 
 
 will find, that the person visited has collected some of his friends, to 
 be present at his reception. 
 
 I think that the missionary should strive to cultivate terms of 
 intimacy and friendship with all the leading men and native gen- 
 tlemen living in his district. 
 
 I feel sure that were he to do so, not only might such men 
 themselves be won for Christ, but this intimacy with the leading 
 members of the native community, would go far to influence the 
 masses in holding the missionary in like estimation. 
 
 Dislrihmmn Before resuming his seat, Captain McMahon stated, with refer- 
 
 of the Word . , ' _1 A . , . 
 
 of God. ence to a question put by Mr. Hauser, that in his opinion the time 
 
 had not come, as yet, in the Punjab, when the gratuitous distribu- 
 bution of the "Word of God should be stopped. He believed that 
 in this part of India the people, as yet, would not buy religious 
 books ; and the best way to create the demand for them, would be 
 in the first instance to scatter the Word of God, broad-cast and 
 gratuitously, over the land. He stated that at Madras there was 
 now a considerable demand for the Word of God, and that people 
 would buy it readily ; but he thought that this demand had been 
 created, by a previous gratuitous distribution. 
 
 The Rev. The Rev. ROBERT PATERSON, Church of Scotland Mission, Seal- 
 
 PATERSOZI kote, dissented strongly from the recommendation of Captain 
 
 dissents McMahon, that Bibles should be distributed gratuitously ; and said, 
 
 from the 
 
 opinion that that if this plan were to be adopted by some missionaries, and not 
 
 should* be ^7 ot ners > & would operate prejudicially on the work of those who 
 
 giveu away. BO \& their Bibles. He further stated, that he had recently sold 
 some religious books in the Sealkote district. 
 
 The CHAIR- The CHAIRMAN then suggested that the discussion of this branch 
 f ti* 6 subject had better be postponed, until the subject of Ver- 
 nacular Christian Literature came under consideration. 
 
 Mr PIT- The Rev. R. PATERSON then continued as follows : 
 
 IRSON On this subject there are two suggestions which strike me as 
 
 reiumes. 
 
 important. 
 
 ItinerMioni I. The question of "Itinerations versus Schools" has been raised:. 
 
 not d in C Jma! But l ^<> ulcl ask, why should these two departments of labour be 
 
 gonUm- placed in a position of antagonism ? May they not be carried on 
 
 simultaneously ? For my part, I feel that I dare not give up the 
 
 schools entrusted to me, and yet "necessity is laid upon me" to 
 
 preach the Gospel as widely as possible. The mistake appears to 
 
 consist in thifc, that many missionaries, attempting to reach too 
 
 high aft educational standard, are compelled to neglect the 
 
 more important work of preaching, to which they have been
 
 ITISBRATIO!C5 91 
 
 called. With a trustworthy and able Christian teacher, ( and no 
 other should superintend our schools, ) we might content ourselves 
 with paying an occasional visit to them by way of inspection. At 
 such times earnest appeals could be made, urging the scholars to 
 give themselves to Christ. 
 
 II. With reference to the particular way in which our Itinerating 
 operations should be carried on, I would beg to suggest the follow- ^ method of 
 
 ine method. Four Tahsil or Zillah towns should be selected, as 'nriton 
 
 suggested, 
 centres, within a convenient distance of our stations, and where 
 
 there are houses in which we could spend a day or two during the 
 hot season. In the cold weather, with our tent pitched close by the 
 large town, we could preach there, and at the same time visit the 
 surrounding villages. Inquirers, and others, from these villages, 
 would have an opportunity of conversing with us frequently, dur- 
 ing our few weeks' stay in their neighbourhood. And, besides thia, 
 the people of the city would be able to form some more definite 
 conception of the Gospel and of Christians, than a few hurried 
 visits to their bazar could have enabled them to do. Each of these 
 large places should be visited twice during the cold season, in or- 
 der that wo might see the results of our labour, and encourage and 
 instruct those who might have been impressed. And in the hot 
 season, with a habitable house at these places, we might do much 
 good to the people through our preaching, and in no way injure 
 our health by occasionally leaving our mission stations. 
 
 Th. Il.-v. \V. FERGUSON, Church of Scotland Military Chaplain, ^ R( , v 
 71-t Highland Light Infantry, concurred with the essayists general- w - FERQU- 
 
 ly. He thought that missionaries should be left to follow the bent ., 
 
 Mi**tnnanei 
 of their own inclinations in such things. Those who preferred itin- h..uld h 
 
 rating, should be allowed to go to that; those who preferred to 
 stay in large cities, should not be urged to itinerate. He thought 
 that the missionaries generally took in too large a sphere. He likfl 
 what Mr. Bruce said about living among the people. Christ was T . . 
 
 i from among the people. Missionaries should, as far as possi- liemong 
 ble, become one with the people. The preacher's life and temper l * ^"P 1 *' 
 should be known to the people. This implies that he must not 
 preach once or twice among them, and then run off to another 
 place ; but tarry among them till they should see the friendliness 
 of his heart, though he ditl'rr'<l from them in religion. He decid- jv ,j,; 
 edly objected to the practice of visiting nautchee at least of say- >> 'd h 
 fng a word to irritate on such occasions. The preaching at melat riiath*~ 
 wa perhaps right; but great Joving-kindn" WM noodod on the n *" ve *- 
 part of tho prearher at *uch times.
 
 92 THIRD SESSION 
 
 The Rev. JOHN. NEWTON, American Presbyterian Mission, La- 
 hore, then rose and spoke as follows : My experience in itinera- 
 tions may be of some use : for example A few years ago I pitched 
 my tent at Jagraon ; and remained there for a month. Every mor- 
 ning I preached in the city ; so changing the place of preaching, 
 from day to day, as to leave no part of the town without an oppor- 
 tunity of hearing the Word. In the afternoon, or evening, of 
 each day, I rode out to a village ; and preached to as many as could 
 be collected; taking care always to inform the people where my 
 tent was pitched, and inviting such as wished conversation on the 
 subject of my preaching, to visit me there. During the month 
 I preached in about thirty villages. Almost every day, people 
 from the city or villages came to converse with me in my tent ; 
 and remained, often two, three, and even four hours at a time. The 
 subject of conversation was the Gospel I had been preaching, its 
 doctrines or its claims. I never found any method of itinerating, 
 so satisfactory as this. 
 
 A word in regard to the method of getting a village congrega- 
 tion. I went once into a village belonging to the Rajah of Lad- 
 wa ; and was at first unable even to purchase supplies. An order 
 however, procured by the Chaudharf himself from the Rajah's 
 vukeel at a neighbouring town, removed all difficulty. He then 
 shewed himself friendly. I told him I had come to communicate 
 to the people some interesting and important news ; and begged 
 that he would ask them to assemble in the evening and hear it. 
 Accordingly almost all the men of the village met me at the gate ; 
 and by lamp light I preached to them the good-news of salvation 
 for about an hour. After this they asked questions, which were 
 answered ; and finally they expressed much gratitude, that I had 
 taken the trouble to come to them on such an errand. By similar 
 means I have often obtained good congregations. 
 
 The Rev. The Rev. R. A. HILL, American United Presbyterian Board, 
 
 Sealkote, then said, In corroboration of the sentiment expressed 
 by Mr. Prinsep and Captain McMahon, I may be allowed to mention 
 
 Incident of an incident which took place, in my itinerations in the district of 
 
 Mr. Hill's Sealkote, some time ago. As we were about leaving our preaching 
 itineration. _ 
 
 place in the bazar of Pusroor, one morning, my native assistant and 
 
 myself were met by a messenger, with an invitation to visit one of the 
 chief men of the place, at his own house ; which was in the immedia- 
 te neighbourhood. This invitation we of course very readily and 
 thankfully accepted. We were led up to an open court, almost 
 overlooking the preaching place in the bazar, which we had lately
 
 ITINERATIONS 93 
 
 occupied. The Sirdar, who had sent the request, met us here very 
 cordially ; saying that he had only partially heard our remarks from 
 his seat, and as he did not choose to associate himself with those 
 whom we addressed in the bazar, he would be glad to hear us then 
 in his own place. 
 
 H.- listened very respectfully; and as we were leaving he invit- 
 ed us to come back again. 
 
 We made an arrangement to visit him the next day ; and he 
 promised to invite some of his friends to be present. 
 
 On our arrival the next morning, he was waiting for us, with 
 some twenty friends. 
 
 By mutual arrangement these visits were repeated almost every 
 day during our stay in Pusroor ; and he came in company with 
 a few of his friends several times to our tent. During our discus- 
 sions some objections were made ; but there was no bitterness. Our 
 friend remarked one day, that he had heard that the mem-Sahib had 
 been reading to some of the women of the place, and he would 
 be gratified if she would visit his zenana. This she did, and her 
 visit was frequently repeated with gratifying results. If the The upper 
 plan of visiting the more respectable classes of the community at bc"""^' 
 their houses could be carried out, much good would result from it. 
 
 At the same time I think we cannot attach too much import- And ,j, e 
 ance to evangelistic labours among the lower classes. Every one P r should 
 must have been delighted with the accounts we have heard to-day lecied. 
 of the cordial reception which the missionaries often meet with 
 from that people. This indeed is one evidence of the divine origin 
 of our religion : " The poor have the Gospel preached to them." 
 
 In preaching to the natives in the bazar, as well as to sinners \ do*, per. 
 
 rhere, I think we should be very careful not to content our- n l "PP 1 '" 
 
 cation 
 
 selves with merely stating the facts of the Gospel. 1 think that a hould be 
 close and personal application should never be omitted ; and that *" 
 we should ever strive to impress our hearers with the fact, that, 
 without th<- touching of the Holy Spirit from on high, these doc- 
 trines which we teach can have no saving effic;t 
 
 The i;.'V. ROBERT BRUCE, Church Missionary Society, Dera Is- _, _ 
 
 1 he Kfv, 
 
 mael Khan, said, that he would be gratified, if Mr. Barton would ROBERT 
 inform the Conference, how Mr. SHACKEI.I, managed to do with so 
 
 .tit- when itinerating; as he found that, instead of being Aikl| a 
 able to do with fewer servants in camp, than in the station, ho quion. 
 required moiv. 
 
 The Rev. ,1. BARTON said, That is just the difficulty to under- 
 stand how he did get on with so few !
 
 94 THIRD SESSION 
 
 Advocate! Mr. BRUCE, then resuming, expressed himself strongly in favor 
 
 inUje'lioi 1 f missionariei * continuing their itinerations during the hot wea- 
 sea-mi ns ther, as well as during the cold ; and, as the call of duty sometimes 
 co ld. led the lay-members of the Conference to be out in Camp at all 
 
 seasons of the year, he would be glad to hear their opinion as to 
 the practicability of missionaries doing the same. 
 LEo F o Eq" D> F ' McL EO, Esq., C. B., then said :-^ 
 
 Our Chairman has signified to me his wish, that I should ex- 
 press my opinion, on the question of itinerating during the hot 
 To itinerale *_**, 
 
 on the plains weather, in this Province ; and I have no hesitation in saying, that 
 
 diirinff^heiioi * 8 ^ ou ^ regard, as exceedingly unadvisable, any attempt to itine- 
 
 weaiiier, ex- rate at that period in the plains of the Punjab ; at all events any- 
 
 advisabie. where except in the submontane tracts, lying immediately at the 
 
 foot of the mountain ranges ; and I should doubt its expediency 
 
 even there. 
 
 In some parts, it would be quite impossible to do this, without 
 immediate danger to life. At the end of March of the present 
 year, I marched from Dera Ismael Khan to Shahpoor, across the 
 tract which is called the Thull ; and as the season was a most un- 
 usually mild one, owing to the heavy falls of rain during that month, 
 I effected the journey without difficulty. But the people of the 
 country themselves assured me, that in an ordinary year, I could 
 not have done so ; and that a month or two later, it would be al- 
 most dangerous even for themselves to go out during the heat of 
 the day. In the Chaj Doab, between Shahpoor and Pindi Blathai, 
 I was told that, last year, three travellers died on the high road 
 from want of water, and that such occurrences were by no means 
 infrequent. 
 
 Along the main line, Dawk Bungalows and Serais, with rooms 
 fitted up for European travellers, have been to a large extent pro- 
 vided. Rest-houses are now being built in the Interior, for the ac- 
 commodation of our Police officers when on circuit. But whatever 
 facilities might be thus afforded for moving from place to place 
 without absolute danger, yet it does seem to me that under any 
 circumstances, it would be exceedingly injudicious to employ this 
 period of the year in itinerating ; and would involve an amount of 
 intense discomfort, sufferings, and injury to health, which no pos- 
 sible benefit, that might be anticipated from it, could by any means 
 counterbalance. 
 
 The Rev. J. NEWTON said: I see no need of building houses for 
 itinerant missionaries, in country towns. After all, large cities are 
 the places which have the strongest claims on missionary labour. It
 
 ITINERATIONS 95 
 
 wa* in such places that the Apostles did the most of their preaching. L*i every 
 I would say therefore, Let every missionary spend the whole of the 
 
 hot season, ( when itinerating is impracticable, ) at his city station, ho < 
 preaching to the multitudes there; and in the cold season, when nation- 
 he wishes to work among the villages, let him live in a tent. This 
 will be found perfectly easy; and a tent will answer all the ordinary 
 purposes of an itinerant, as well as a house. 
 
 The chairman, Col. LAKE, rose and said, I am glad that Mr. Me- Col LAX*. 
 LZOD, and Mr. NEWTON, whose opinions will carry weight with all, 
 have expressed themselves so decidedly against missionaries un- Musio 
 duly exposing themselves, and thereby running the risk of ruining risk their 
 their health. Those missionaries who are most likely to fall into u '"ue *- 
 this error, are the very men whom we cannot spare, and whom we po ur - 
 wish to save as long as possible for the great cause in which they 
 are engaged. 
 
 The Rev. W. FERGUSON, Military Chaplain, Church of Scot- 
 land, said: He regretted that laymen had not taken a more 
 prominent part in this discussion than they had done ; that perhaps, 
 as he was not a missionary, he might be permitted to speak as a 
 layman. He must say, however, that whilst he had heard of people 
 envying the chaplain, be, as a chaplain, could sincerely say, that he The Her. 
 heartily envied the missionary. Offering his opinion as a layman, 
 he regarded itineration as the most important department of the 
 missionary's work ; and feared that far too little attention had 
 been devoted to it. 
 
 The Session was then closed with prayer.
 
 FOURTH SESSION. 
 SATURDAY AFTERNOON, the 27th of December, 1862. 
 
 Colonel R. MACLAGAN in the Chair. 
 
 At the request of the Chairman the following Essay was read by 
 its author : 
 
 LAY CO-OPERATIOK. 
 
 How CAN CHRISTIAN LAYMEN IN THIS COUNTRY MOST 
 
 EFFECTUALLY CO-OPERATE WITH MISSIONARIES IN 
 
 THEIR VARIOUS EFFORTS TO ADVANCE THE CAUSE 
 
 OF CHRIST AMONG THE HEATHEN? 
 
 ESSAY BY LIEUT. COLONEL E. J. LAKE. 
 
 Prayer. 
 
 The subject on which I have been invited to address you this 
 day, is, how laymen can best co-operate with missionaries. Some 
 means there are, so obvious, that it would be out of place to refer 
 to them on the present occasion, were not the most obvious means 
 oftentimes the most neglected. For instance, while all will readily 
 admit, that the secret spring of blessedness to all who labour in 
 Christ's cause, whether missionaries or laymen, is to live near to 
 Christ and_that those laymen will co-operate most effectually with 
 missionaries, who live most under the influence of this truth 
 how rare are the men who acknowledge it in practice ! 
 
 The missionary cause not only requires the co-operation of 
 more laymen, but it requires that those who do co-operate, should 
 do so in a holier and more earnest spirit ; in other words, that 
 they should have the Spirit of Christ, without which vain are the 
 most strenuous exertions. 
 
 Again, although those who can do nothing else, might pray for
 
 LAY Cu-OPLHATluN 
 
 97 
 
 tlit- <nu->' of i 'iii-i-t. hoxv t'.-xx make it a subject of constant prayer, 
 that utterance might be given unto missionaries, to make known 
 the mystery of the Gospel, and to speak boldly, as they ought to 
 speak. Fewer still carry out the Apostle's precept, of " praying 
 always, with all prayer and supplication, in the Spirit." 
 
 How greatly missionary effort is aided by prayer, we may gather 
 from the experience of Christian evangelists in all parts of the 
 world ; and from the great missionary St. Paul himself, who, in 
 eight of his Epistles, specially commends himself, and his work of 
 preaching the Gospel, to the prayers of those whom he addresses. 
 
 In the case of one greater than St. Paul, we read, that He contin- 
 ued all night in prayer, before He chose the twelve Apostles ; who 
 were the pioneers of that great band of missionaries, who have 
 since followed in their footsteps : and when He sent forth other 
 seventy, His first injunction to them was, to pray unto the Lord of 
 the harvest, that He would send forth labourers into His harvest. 
 Why should there not be meetings throughout India, at stated 
 times, in which missionaries and laymen might unite in special 
 prayer for a blessing upon missionary labour ? I dwell upon this, 
 because so many are ready to give money, and to encourage mis- 
 sionary effort, in a sort of way, who yet do not pray for the 
 cause, or identify themselves with it. If we are, as we profess to 
 be, Christ's people," we are all members one of another; and if suc- 
 cess does not follow missionary labours, every member is charge- 
 able with the failure. How many there are, who content them- 
 selves with sitting in judgment upon those who do labour, and 
 who deplore how little is done, to whom it never occurs how much 
 they are themselves responsible for the result; and who never 
 put to themselves the real, heart-searching question, how far they 
 are themselves turning to account the opportunities God has given Laymen must 
 them for making known the Gospel ! Laymen must identify [[, 
 
 themselves more with the missionary cause ; and to do so effectu- w 
 ally, they must, in some sense or other, be themselves missionaries. 
 
 Each individual must determine for himself, under Divine 
 guidance, what is his proper sphere of labour; but there is one, 
 in which not only all may labour, with good effect, but in which, if 
 we do not labour, we incur a very solemn responsibility. How 
 many heathen servants have lived for years in the service of Chris- 
 tian masters, from whom they have never heard one single word 
 regarding salvation through Christ, as the Way, the Truth, and the 
 Life! If we carry out the Apostle's injunction, and give unto 
 
 M
 
 98 FOURTH SESSION 
 
 ouv .servanu that which is just and equal, Lt is specially incumbent 
 upon us all, as Christian masters, to make efforts to bring our hea- 
 then servants under Christian instruction. In many cases, masters 
 will be able themselves to read the Word of God to their servants; 
 or, at any rate, they might arrange foy missionaries, or native cate- 
 ekists, to come and address them at suitable seasons. The children 
 of our native servants also might be sent to missionary schools; 
 whe-re, under God's blessing, the seed sown might afterwards spring 
 Vip unto everlasting life* But one of the least advantages of lay- 
 men thus taking up a sphere of missionary labour, however small, 
 is that they will be more ready to enter into the difficulties of 
 missionaries, to sympathize with them in their discouragements, 
 and to feel that the mission cause is their own. 
 
 There are- other laymen, again, who might do good service by 
 
 The secular taking an active part in the execution of the secular work which de- 
 work 0> 
 inis-ioii- volves upon missionaries. If at every mission station a committee. 
 
 were formed, partly of laymen and partly of missionaries, and a 
 lay secretary appointed, he might carry on much of the correspon- 
 dence of the mission, and look after the accounts ; thereby re- 
 lieving the missionaries, and giving them more time for the im- 
 portant work of preaching the Gospel. In the same way another 
 lay member of the committee might charge himself with the 
 construction and repair of all mission buildings*. Too often now, 
 the missionary has to leave the Word of God, and serve tables. If 
 laymen would undertake to relieve missionaries, not only of the- 
 burden, but of the anxiety of their secular duties, they would, 
 like the Apostles of old, be able "to give themselves continually- 
 to prayer, and to the ministry of the Word." 
 
 Many among us may have all the desire thus to co-operate, 
 who would be prevented from doing so by onerous official duties. 
 Lny vomt'i. To meet this difficulty I would suggest enlisting lay women, as well 
 as lay men, for the missionary service. There are many of our 
 countrywomen in India, who long for a, more active sphere of la- 
 bour, and who might do essential service for Christ's cause, by rais- 
 ing fuads, and by taking a personal interest in the families of those 
 Natives, who have been already brought to a knowledge of the 
 truth. This opens up a subject which has not, I think, met with 
 the attention it deserves. 
 
 Education More strenuous efforts should be made by missionaries, and by 
 
 ChrUtia'n Lavmen to educate carefully, and to bring under good influences, 
 children. he rising generation of Native Christians. Wetvant to get rid of
 
 i. \Y r 
 
 pirit among Native Christians, which makes thorn regard the 
 >n a* a Poor-houe, which is t<> -upply all their wants. We 
 mint f.ter in them a spirit of self-reliance, and an honest deter- 
 mination. not only to support themselves by their labours, but to 
 tor to tin- want- of tin- Native Church. To this end mis- 
 sion:" ntrihiit*-. by <i "'cial attention to the Chris- 
 tian in-truction of the children of the Native convert*: and lay- 
 men i -ntrihutc, by providing funds for the education of 
 
 who may require th nee. 
 
 Much may he done by fostering institutions which hare been 
 formed in connection with missions, whether these institutions be 
 charitable or educational. 
 
 I vain-- the-e institutions, because, apart from the direct good 
 they etleet, a tender solicitude for the bodies and minds of the 
 people, is the best way of convincing them, that it is our good-will 
 which make- us anxious for their souls. I should like to see Poor- Poor-house*- 
 - and Dispensaries formed in connection with every mission D M . u>,.ri. s- 
 in India. I believe too, that if European missionaries and Native A knowledge 
 OMtoohist* had some knowledge of medicine, under God's blessing of BM:I)IC|U *- 
 upon their lahours. moredirect henefitp might remit. Particularly, 
 I should like to s^e the experiment tried with Native catecls 
 It would he n step gained, if we could overcome the spirit of anta- 
 gonism with which the Gospel message is usually received ; and 
 tin- man who lias brought relief for some bodily complaint, will 
 ( humanly *p<-:iking ) be more readily listened to, when he tells 
 his patient of the sorer disease that affect a his soul. Even by dis- 
 :r_r ijuinine. and other medicines valued \>y the natives, a mis- 
 ry who has no knowledge of medicine, may commend himself 
 
 : ]. ;mi"iiL' whom he labours. 
 
 For means to carry on subsidiary work, ns well as for the estab- 
 lishment of the charitable institution? I have referred to, mission- 
 aries must look chiefly, if not entirely, to lay co-operation. 
 
 Laymen would relieve missionaries of one great source of anx- F.mploymfni 
 
 if they would exert their good offices, in finding suitable 
 employment for Native converts. Here. too. is a subject for earnest 
 prayer- -that Native convert* may walk consistently, and not bring 
 * reproach upon their Christian proles-ion. In many cases, it is 
 the inconsistency of Native convert*, which is a bar to their em- 
 ployment. 
 
 Otherwise, truly Christian servants would not only promote the 
 interests of their ma.steis, but would commend the CJospel to the
 
 100 
 
 FOURTH SESSION 
 
 heathen servants about them. A standing committee might be 
 formed, for the purpose of facilitating the employment of Native 
 A committee converts. Names of candidates would be registered, with parti- 
 to aid in this. cu i a rs of the employment for which they were qualified; and it 
 would be the business of the committee to try and find employment 
 for them, among the friends of missions. When converts became 
 sufficiently numerous, they might be employed profitably in tea 
 plantations, or other industrial pursuits ; and thus would be formed 
 a nucleus of a Christian village, under the care of a Native pastor, 
 and with good Christian schools attached. In connection with 
 Ramdassees. thi S) I may mention, that many families of the Kamdassee caste, 
 in the Jullundur Doab, have expressed themselves willing to 
 come under Christian instruction, if any arrangements would be 
 made for bringing them all together. They would support them- 
 selves, as heretofore, by weaving cloth ; but instead of being scat- 
 tered.as they are at present, in a great number of different villages, 
 they would form one village of Eamdassees. 
 
 A committee, such as I propose, would be useful in spreading 
 missionary information, by means of the press, might act as an 
 auxiliary to religious societies in other countries such as the Tract, 
 the Bible, and the Christian Vernacular Education Societies, 
 and, by promoting all Christian objects connected with Punjab 
 Missions, would perpetuate many of the advantages for which this 
 Conference was convened. 
 
 In conclusion, I have only to repeat, that for those who labour 
 as missionaries, as well as for those who co-operate, the chief want 
 is more love to God our Saviour, and more love for souls. This, 
 like every other good and perfect gift, must come from above. 
 While, therefore, we pray that this love may be given in large mea- 
 Bure to all missionaries, let us also pray that the number of those 
 may be increased, who, without being missionaries themselves, 
 have a true-hearted missionary spirit ; for this is the key-stone of 
 successful lay co-operation : for it is "not by might, nor by power, 
 but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of Hosts." 
 
 More love 
 is the chief 
 want. 
 
 The Chairman then called upon Mr. R. N. GUST, C. S., to read 
 the following essay ; which the author, the Eev. A STRAWBRIDOE, 
 owing to his departure for England, was unable to read in person.
 
 LAY CO-OPERATION 101 
 
 ON THE SAME SUBJECT : 
 ESSAY BY THE REV. ALFRED STRAWBRIDOE, 
 
 Church Missionary Society, Umritsur. 
 
 The subject now before the Conference yields nothing, in im- 
 portance, to any chosen by the Committee for your consideration. 
 It is of conseqence, not only in its general bearing upon the wel- 
 fare of the Church of God, and the future hope of a lost world, 
 but also as being immediately connected with the efficiency of the 
 regular and stated ministry of the Church. 
 
 Without yielding our assent to the truth of the assertion, it can- Alleged in- 
 not be denied that inefficiency is oftentimes affirmed to be a cha- * f il^'min- 
 raeteristie of the ministry of the present day. Withdrawing our- ** lr y- 
 selves from the unbelieving world, we meet, even in Christian so- 
 ciety, with many who view the ministry with a degree of regard 
 far less than it has a right to expect. Men are everywhere to be 
 found, who imagine, that if they were of the number of those who 
 have to minister in holy things, their ministrations would be far 
 more effective than the labours of those who now fill the sacred 
 office. Their preaching would be more pointed, and their direct 
 spiritual labours far more abundant. Under their control, the 
 whole machinery of the Church would be so wisely adjusted as to 
 work with complete success ; and the Church itself would become, 
 at once, consistent and prosperous. 
 
 Those of my brethren who have been called to the office of the 
 ministry, will at once feel how much more easy it is, for even Chris- 
 tian brethren, to find fault with evils they suppose to exist, than 
 to propose a remedy. We must not, however, be deterred from our 
 task. The inefficiency alluded to, must, in some measure, be ad- 
 mitted ; and its existence may be traced, in part, to the neglect, by 
 the ministry, of those " helps" which Christ himself has ordained, 
 and which form integral portions of the Church of Christ, while 
 they nre separate and distinct from the Christian ministry, proper- 
 ly so called. 
 
 In the New Testament, the Church of Christ is *et forth under 
 the figure of a body ; and is one. The members of the body are 
 many; but this destroys not it* unity. The union which exists, is 
 the foundation of all that is valuable, beautiful, and excellent, in 
 the body of f'hri-t ; and the efficiency of the whole depends on
 
 102 FOURTH SESSION 
 
 the mutual co-operation of every part. Further, from this 
 union there follows a communion of interests, a sympathy of 
 feeling, and a reciprocation of benefits. It is necessary therefore 
 to ascertain, what are the parts of the body mentioned in the New 
 Testament, and what are their offices. 
 
 Officers ia St. Paul, in his Epistle to the Ephesians, ( ch. iv. 11, ) says, that 
 
 t e urcb. 4 or ^ e p er f ec ti n g o f the saints, for the work of the ministry, for 
 the edifying of the body of Christ," Christ gave "some, apostles; 
 and some, prophets ; and some, pastors and teachers." And in 
 the First Epistle to the Corinthians, ( ch. xii. 28, ) we have the same 
 offices mentioned : " And God hath set some in the Church, first, 
 apostles ; secondarily, prophets ; thirdly, teachers." From the man- 
 ner in which these are mentioned, it is evident that they consti- 
 tute a distinct and separate ministry ; and form an order of men 
 specially set apart, for the purpose of propagating the doctrines, 
 and inculcating the duties, of Christianity. But are there no 
 others ? Is the entire work of the Church of God committed to 
 these, and these only ? Is the education of the world in the know- 
 ledge and truths of that Gospel which alone bringeth salvation, 
 entrusted to none but these ? Is no part of the work to be under- 
 taken by the other members of the body of Christ ? St. Paul, 
 after having so particularly mentioned those already named, speaks 
 of "miracles," "gifts of healing," "helps," "governments," "di- 
 versities of tongues;" that is, of other members of the body, who 
 fulfil their vocation by the exercise of these particular gifts. These 
 latter gifts have not been continued to the Church ; but what has 
 been said, will, it is hoped, be sufficient to establish the principle, 
 that while, for the general edification of the Church of God and 
 the spread of the Gospel, our Divine Master has ordained and set 
 apart a regular body of men, whose duty it is to give themselves 
 to the Word of God and prayer, he has also provided " helps," to 
 promote the general good of His people ; so that " the whole body " 
 ( of Christ ) " fitly joined together, and compacted by that which 
 every joint supplieth, according to the effectual working in the 
 measure of every part, maketh increase of the body unto the edi- 
 fying of itself in love." ( Eph. iv. 16. ) 
 Every There can be no question then, that a necessity is laid npon 
 
 Christian Bvery member of the body of Christ, to be active in his service ; 
 
 must be 
 
 activt. and, according to the grace given, to labour to promote his glory. 
 
 The practical question is, In what way are the energies of the whol* 
 body to be developed ? Have we, in the New Testament, any 
 general outline, as to what the various members of the Church
 
 LAY CO-OPERATION 
 
 then did, which may serve as a pattern and example unto us T 
 We think there is sufficient to guide us in this matter sufficient 
 to make evident, not only what the laity may do, but what it is 
 their boundeu duty to undertake. Let us turn to one or two 
 
 First, Acta vi. 2 4. Here we find mention of some, whose only 
 vocation it was, to give themselves continually to prayer and to 
 the ministry of the Word. Others were to be chosen, men of 
 honest report, and full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, ftrhose 
 business it should be to " serve tables." By whatever name we "Serving 
 may call those, it is evident that they attained not to the first rank 
 among the officers of the Church ; and that the work to which 
 they were appointed, was oversight of the secular business of the 
 Church. 
 
 Again, Acts viii. 1 5. Here mention is made of first, the. 
 Apostles, who remained at Jerusalem ; then, of Philip the Deacon, 
 who preached Christ unto the Samaritans ; and then, of all the. Blithe Church 
 Church, who went everywhere preaching the Word. Exception where 
 has been, and still may be taken to the last, as referring only to preac " lg ' 
 tbo laity ; but the general tenour of the passage certainly justifies 
 the conclusion, that some at least, who were neither Apostles nor 
 Deacons, are here spoken of. The solution offered by Dr. Ham- 
 mond, is as follows: " Some difference may perhaps be observed, 
 between the word used in verses 4 and 5, not in respect of the 
 matter of their Breaching, but the manner of it. The latter doth 
 generally sign-ify a public proclaiming of Christ; as when a herald 
 doth by office proclaim a thing: but the former imports no more 
 than the making it known, by all that have heard it, to all they 
 meet with." 
 
 Accepting this as a fair explanation of the passage, we learn. 
 from it that members of the Church, besides those whose duty it 
 was to give themselves to the Word of God and. prayer, did, as op- 
 portunities presented themselves, make known, to others the glad 
 tidings of the Gospel. This conclusion is confirmed by Acts xi. 
 18 24 ; whore we find, thai the Churches were first established 
 through the aid of lay members ; and afterwards Barnabas, a Dea- 
 con, was sent to them from JvrusuK-oi, who, when he came, and 
 hod seen the grace of God, was gi 
 
 From the foregoing it is evident, 
 
 1. That, besides those sot apart to the work of the ministry, 
 there were, in the Church, recognized memh-r, whose duty it was 
 to attend to the secular affairs of the body.
 
 104 FOURTH SESSION 
 
 2. That it was the practice of the laity, by direct personal ef- 
 forts, to make known the great and saving truths of the Gospel. 
 
 The writer of these remarks is afraid that his brethren will 
 imagine, that too much time is being occupied in treating of this 
 part of the subject; but he feels most anxious that his brethren, 
 the laity, should see, from the Word of God, what was the practice 
 of the early Church ; and what, therefore, is their duty. As one 
 who has been called to be of the number of those whose duty 
 it is to give themselves wholly to the Word of God and prayer, he 
 feels how much of his time has been withdrawn from his proper 
 work, "how greatly his own spirit has suffered, and consequently 
 how his work has been injured, by his being compelled, day after 
 day, and week after week, to " serve tables." He is anxious that 
 this duty should be urged upon the lay members af the Church, 
 not as one which they may perform at pleasure, but as one which 
 necessarily devolves upon them, by virtue of their being members 
 of the Church of Christ. 
 
 As the wants of the various churches differ, in various localities, 
 
 so will the duties to be performed. It is only necessary that our 
 
 lay brethren should realize, that it is not enough for them to con- 
 
 shou'kf 11 tribute of their substance, that the Church demands of them 
 
 attend to something more precious than either " silver or gold, " that, if 
 the secu Ian- 
 tie sol the the ministry is to rise to its proper position, if our preaching is to 
 
 Church. k e full o f unction, and full of power, then the preacher must be 
 relieved of the secularities of the Church, and be enabled to give 
 himself, according to the divine arrangement, wholly "to the Word 
 of God and prayer." There can be no doubt, but that the seculari- 
 ties of the Church, now, in part or in whole, discharged by the 
 clergy, belong, by Apostolic prescription and example, to the laity. 
 Neither can there be any doubt as to the fact, that this work has 
 come not only to be done by the clergy, but also that it is required 
 of them as a part of their duty. We refer not to the pleading of 
 the cause of benevolence in the pulpit, this is legitimate ; but to 
 the daily, yea, hourly calls upon their time and strength for other 
 and different purposes. At home, and in India, the case is the 
 same. Is a church to be erected ? It is the minister himself who 
 must collect the funds. Is an orphanage to be built, and orphans 
 to be supported ? Money flows in freely ; but it is the missionary 
 who must both keep and give an account of the same. Are the 
 funds of the Bible, Tract, or Clergy Aid Society, in an unsatisfac- 
 tory state ? It is the chaplain, or the missionary, who must be the 
 head and chief in removing the financial difficulty. Is the charity
 
 LAY CO-OPERATION 105 
 
 of tin- <'lunvh from timt- to tiint> exhibited. by contributions to the 
 nii-ntal Fund? It is the minister himself wlio must att.'ixl 
 to tin- w,mt- of the poor, and the numberless calls of the deserving 
 and undfsfrvin.i: in.li^i-iit. 
 
 The above are but a few of the many items of employment which 
 is neither time nor u.Tr-sity for mum. -rating. We feel that 
 thf whole -y.-ti-m is wrong; and greatly prejudicial to the welfare 
 of the Church and the world. It is injurious alike to the minister 
 and the people; for it takes, from the former, time that would 
 otherwise be devoted to preparation for the pulpit; and it 
 deprives the latter of much of their minister's labour, that would 
 be spent in direct efforts for their spiritual good. The sacredness 
 of chaiacter that should ever be attached to the work and person 
 of tht- minister, i- l.i-t amid the stir and hurry of a demi-official 
 life. True it is, that we have received all this as a legacy from 
 our predecessors ; but it is no less true, that the system is in itself 
 wrong, and in practice injurious to the Church of God. We stay 
 not to inquire into the cause of this; it is enough that it is so, and 
 that a change is speedily and earnestly called for. 
 
 We conclude this paper, therefore, with the following sugges- 
 tions : 
 
 1. Let no hindrance be placed in the way of those of our lay And uch 
 
 brethren who have both the desire and the ability to make known hve ahiiny 
 
 ilioild be eu- 
 the glorious truth of the Gospel; but rather let them be recognized, euuraged 
 
 You may use the gifts of your people," says Richard Baxter, " for I^U^Ii,, 
 several purposes. Urge them to be diligent in teaching, catechiz- G pel- 
 ing, and praying with their own families. Recommend them to 
 step out now and then to their ignorant neighbours, to catechize 
 and instruct them, in meekness and patience. Desire them to go 
 often to impenitent and scandalous sinners, and endeavour, with 
 all possible skill and earnestness, yet also with love and patience, 
 to reform, convert, and save their souls. I am persuaded that if 
 ministers had thus used the abilities of their ablest members, they 
 might have prevented much of the division, distraction, and apos- 
 tasy that have befallen us." 
 
 2. (a) Out of every congregation let there be a sufficient Lee fi{ 
 number of men selected, and recognized by the congregation, ** lelecied 
 as the authorized persons to bear the whole burden of the Church** '** 
 church's financial labours, (b ) Let these be the constituted fin "ce. 
 media of communication between the congregation and the 
 claimants for pecuniary aid ; and, upon suitable occasions, let 
 the chosen servants of the church announce to the people, 
 
 N
 
 106 FOURTH SESSION 
 
 the grounds on which their aid is solicited, the urgency of any 
 special claim, and the extent to which it would be appropriate to 
 yield to its demands. 
 
 We go no further into details ; we only ask for a body of men 
 who shall relieve the ministry from all financial responsibility. 
 In our missions, where some of the congregations cannot supply 
 the required men, let every effort be made to supply the want 
 from among the residents of the station ; and let both the chap- 
 lains and missionaries labour so to arrange all their secular busi- 
 ness, that they may give themselves, like the Apostles, wholly to 
 the Word of God and prayer. 
 
 p or ,1,;, It only remains to observe, that as we urge the following of the 
 
 II . ien '"j 1 of Apostolic example, in the institution of the office, so we must 
 Ghost ihorild attend to the Apostolic injunction in the selection of the men to 
 ec.eu. gj| ^Q sam e. M^a of feeble piety, and of low religious attain- 
 ments men who are lukewarm in love, and generally indifferent 
 as to the prosperity of the Church, must not fill an office involv- 
 ing so much care and self-denial. We require men, not only of 
 integrity and uprightness, but men full of the Holy G-host, and of 
 "that wisdom which cometh down from above." The work itself 
 is sacred, and only second in importance to that of the Christian 
 Ministry. Surely, then, among our laity may be found men, who 
 will not confer with flesh and blood, but will be ready to under- 
 take those responsibilities, which, upon apostolic authority, we. 
 wish to impose upon them. Is not the whole Church an anointed, 
 consecrated people ? Have we not, as one body, presented ourselves 
 as a living sacrifice to God ? We believe the fault to lie more with 
 the clergy than with the laity ; we believe that among the members 
 of the Church there are many, who would gladly give up their time 
 and experience to the discharge of these necessary duties. 
 
 Having therefore, before our mind, the many calls of useful- 
 ness, relating both to the life that now is, and to that which is to 
 come, in which we daily spend our time and strength, as well as 
 the collecting and spending of necessary funds, we conclude s 
 adopting the language of the Apostle, " Look ye out, from among 
 you, men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and of wisdom, 
 whom we may appoint over this work ; but we will give ourselves 
 continually to prayer and to the ministry of the Word." 
 
 After the reading of the above Essay, Mr. CCST made the 
 R, N. Cu.t, , - 
 tq C. S. following remarks :
 
 LAY 
 
 107 
 
 Having thus read to you the opinions of iny dear and absent 
 friend, Mr. Strawbridge, I now proceed to deliver my own senti- 
 ments. Unquestionably, the duty of co-operating with the mis- G 
 
 py, i- l:ii<l up'in us all: not to admit not to avow it, would ,i on . 
 bean "t tin-re are ditlimlti.>: tlio laity of 
 
 is divided into t.. -- olHcial and non-otHcial : the Ofiirinl 
 
 - are bound to obey the orders of the Government "a' 
 Which they sorVf: if tlio-.- rd.T- n:ilita!> against the dictates 6f 
 
 their eonrienc<\ their course is clear: but, with this reservation, 
 
 Laitv can 
 the laity, MI my opinion, can assist in four ways: 1st, by money, fl ,,ii j,, | our 
 
 supplied seasonably. uno>t en tatiously, and all for the love of Christ: wa >" ~ 
 2n<lly, by advice and support ; and my Reverend brethren will par- y oney. 
 don me for saying, that they do sometimes require advice; for we ^ support. 
 do not always find in their proceedings the harmlessness of the 
 dove combined with th wisdom of the serpent: Srdly, by their g y wr ;i; B . t . 
 writings: I do not think that laymen should open their mouths in 
 the pulpit, or in the baz^r; but many are gifted with the power 
 of translating, composing, or compiling: and they cannot do bet- 
 ter than consul-rate a portion of these gifts to the service of Him 
 who gave them: ithly, by their example. It is mournful to think 
 that, where tliore is one Christian missionary, there are ten mis- By example. 
 sionaries of contrary principles. It has been lately proposed to 
 end .1 mi-ion iry vry v<>ar to Cashmere, to preach the Gospel 
 in that valley: why, every year numbers of Europeans go up to 
 :)<-Te. who do an'fthiny but practiv Christianity. The Natives ar6 
 utterly perplexed by the contrast b.-twci-n our principles and prac- 
 I conclude by repeat incr. that the laity can co-operate with 
 the missionary, by supplies of money, by advice, by writing, by 
 example. 
 
 The rn.\rnw.\x then ro^e and said, I hold in my hand another 
 contribution, on a branch of the subject before the meeting this iv CH un. 
 afternoon, to which r^f.-r.-nne has a lr. -a dv been made in Col. Lake's " * * J" lr " <lu - 
 
 ca lh tih- 
 
 paper; namely. Medical Missions the value of the practice of j<" of 
 medicine in co-operation with Christian Missions. This communi- M'n>ioii. 
 
 has been received from l>r. Valentine, medical missionary 
 in H ii].'V,-.nvi. Time, and th^ arrangements of the Conference, 
 do not allow of this paper's beinp read ; but the subject is one of 
 recognized importance; and, having been brought forward m one 
 of tho pap. r- jn-i n-ad. <-].iim- -ome further notice in the course 
 of th< remarks on the question before us. 
 
 Dr. r*i,BcuoRv rof> and aid, The form of lay co operation which Dr. CLI-
 
 108 FOURTH SESSION 
 
 has been alluded to, is one to which growing attention is being 
 directed : I refer to Medical Missions. 
 
 The object of Medical Missions is to win the affections and 
 confidence of the people, in imitation of the example of the Great 
 Physician, "who went about healing all manner of diseases." 
 H had It has been my pleasure and my privilege to witness the labours 
 
 cal missions. ^ missionaries in distant parts of India, in Burmah, in Travancore, 
 Found and in Tibet. I have seen this auxiliary to be of great use in 
 
 ' f e "r 't * overcoming prejudice against the missionaries ; and I am persuaded 
 use. that this department of evangelistic effort will ere long be univer- 
 
 sally recognized, as holding an important place in missionary 
 agency. 
 
 MpHicnl The first medical missionaries, Dr. Lockhart and Dr. McGowan, 
 
 China 11 * were sent to China, more than twenty years ago; when the door 
 
 was shut to all other teachers. The experiment was, under the 
 
 divine blessing, attended with great success. A similar agency has 
 
 . . ,. since been tried in other quarters. Dr. Dawson went to Kangoon ; 
 
 Dr. Green, to Ceylon; Drs. Scudder and Paterson, to Madras; Dr. 
 
 Leitch, to Travancore : and about a month ago, Dr. Eobson came 
 
 ]N'on in the to Calcutta. In Upper India, there has as yet been little done in 
 
 *"" W ' **' this way. At this moment, in the N. W. Provinces, there is no 
 
 medical missionary. Drs. Valentine and Glardon are in Kajpoo- 
 
 In the Tim- tana. In the Punjab, we have one, the son of our oldest and 
 
 one- much venerated missionary, Mr. Newton. There is great need of 
 
 such men ; and it seems to me, that, with God's blessing, Christian 
 
 IS'epded lay agents, who are thoroughly equipped surgeons, would be par- 
 
 HiiTa^d ' B ticularly useful amongst the Hill and Border tribes; where the 
 
 Border people show strong prejudices against teaching, and are without 
 
 regular medical aid. 
 
 There is one medical man present, whose influence for good 
 amongst the Yusufzai tribe, on the Peshawur frontier, was very 
 remarkable ; and two months ago, in the valley of Khagan, when 
 travelling with an escort, I found the confidence in European skill, 
 manifested by Syuds, Swatis, and Patha'ns, to be embarrassing, 
 when the opportunity of doing good was very small. The human 
 heart is the same everywhere. Amongst both mild Hindoos and 
 irascible Pathans, kindness and sympathy always find an entrance ; 
 and, while ministering to the wants of suffering humanity, the 
 medical missionary may often find opportunity to apply the balm 
 of Gilead the only remedy for sin-sick souls, and whisper words 
 of truth, which the Holy Spirit may follow afterwards with a rich 
 and effectual blessing.
 
 LAY CO-OPERATION 109 
 
 When visiting the Moravian settlement in British Lnhoul, I was Lalioul. 
 impressed with the value of the lay or medical element. The 
 Tibetans there spoke \v.-ll of the United Brethren ; often remarking 
 that " the padres gave good medicine: " but these German pastors 
 :>e medieine in a very humble way; having received instruc- 
 tion for only a few months. This is not sufficient. For this work 
 the highest knowledge of medicine is required; and a thoroughly 
 trained medical missionary would be a most valuable adjunct to 
 tin- institution at Kyelang. 
 
 I have heard that efforts are being made to commence mission- c Bs i linere 
 nry work in Cashmere; and I feel sure that, more than in other 
 places, n medical missionary might be located there with great 
 advantage to the advancement of Christianity. 
 
 I wish to call the attention of the Conference to this subject; 
 nnd to mention, Hint the Edinburgh Medical Missionary Society 
 watches the progress of students at the University, and endeavours 
 to train up young men, who are possessed of the two-fold qualifica- 
 tion of personal piety nnd professional skill. It would be encour- 
 aging to that association to have an expression of opinion from 
 thi- * 'onferenee as to the importance of their work ; and with your 
 pei mi ion I would suggest the adoption of the following resolution : 
 
 RESOLUTION. 
 
 The Members of the Lahore Conference consider that Medical 
 Mian* ' mid prove very valuable auxiliaries to the direct 
 
 work of propagating the Gospel; more especially in large cities, 
 among the Hill tribes, and in all places, as Cashmere, where medi- 
 ral aid i- not available, and where deep prejudices may be remov- 
 ed by their nu-ans, 
 
 The Key. .TIIIIN XEWTON, American Presbyterian Mission, La- R PV _ j. 
 hore, said : I highly approve of Dr. Cleghorn's resolution about ' N ^ioi 
 
 would widen 
 
 medical miions ; but I would widen the sphere somewhat. I therr.wluiu.n. 
 would say. that medical mis-ions might be useful, even where me- 
 dical advice from other quarters w available. When 1 came to In- 
 dia, almost '.\u years ago, thinking that I might be stationed where 
 medical advice could not be had, I brought with me a number of rr ntp 
 medical )>ooks; some of which I read on the voyage. I had not hl * 
 long in the country, before I found myself engaged in a small 
 having sometimes 20, 30, and even Id patients, in a day. 
 Cases being sometimes brought to me, which I was utterly unable 
 in treat, I recommended their being taken to the Native Doc- 
 tor, at the (iovernmeiit iMspensary. But, instead of following
 
 110 FOURTH SESSION 
 
 this advice, the sick often begged me, with importunity, to do what 
 I could ; saying that my medicine would do them far more good 
 than the Government Doctor's ; because he gave it as an official du- 
 ty ; whereas / gave it for God's sake. A medical missionary, 
 therefore, may find a sphere of usefulness almost anywhere. 
 
 The plan of medical missions has usually been to establish Dispen- 
 saries ; and to treat only the patients that come to them. This too 
 Rrcom- is the Government plan. I would have a medical missionary to 
 is patients, often, at their houses; as medical gentlemen 
 
 house to among ourselves do. This would greatly add to his influence. I 
 house 
 
 was sometimes asked by Natives to visit their families ; and that too, 
 
 in some cases, where such a thing could by no means have been 
 expected. Some of those whose families I visited in this profes- 
 sional way, had previously distinguished themselves by their oppo- 
 sition to my preaching ; but their opposition immediately ceased ; 
 and ever after they showed themselves friendly. 
 
 The rfsnln The CHAIRMAN asked whether any one present dissented from 
 
 tion i< car- the resolution proposed by Dr. Cleghorn, as amended by Mr. 
 dissentient Newton. As no dissentient voice was raised, the Chairman, 
 voice. after a pause, announced that the resolution might be considered 
 
 as having been carried in its extended form. 
 
 D F Me- D. F. McLEOD, Esq., C.B., then rose and said, Both papers which 
 LFMI, Ksq. have been read to this assembly, have pointed out the importance 
 thp m:idp* f lay co-operation, in all the more obvious matters that apper- 
 of assurance t am f o what may be termed the secularities of mission work ; and 
 
 sii-jjested 
 
 b> Air Cust. our friend who read the last of the essays, has very clearly and 
 succinctly stated the four modes by which he considers that this 
 co-operation may most readily and effectually be rendered. In 
 all this I fully concur; but Colonel Lake, in his essay, strongly 
 
 mode, urged another mode in which the layman can and ought to be a 
 co-worker with the missionary, which I regard as being so far 
 above all others, and so vastly more important, as in a manner to 
 absorb them all: I mean, the taking a direct part in mission 
 work, namely, perhaps, in connection with our own private es- 
 
 Hit S Hrt tablishments ; and in the dissemination of the printed Word of 
 
 missionary God. I would not advocate preaching in the bazar, by a Govern- 
 ment official : but whatever may be the requirements of Govern- 
 ment, as respects our official station, whatever its right to ex- 
 pect, that we shall, as public men, act upon the principles which it 
 lays down, yet it can have no right, and has no wish, to exercise 
 any such control over us, in our private relations, least of all in 
 connection with our own households.
 
 LAY CO-OPKP.ATIUN 111 
 
 Our Lord an<l M i-u-r un.louUeJly requires of all who profess 
 to be his, that they Ai-Al \<>- !i --e* before men; and Chris- 
 
 tian->, collectively, ;ir- ^ii tin- Scriptures to be ft Nation .. . . 
 
 of Priests. No mun who is himself deeply impressed with a collectively 
 consciousness of sin, and of the preciousness of souls to Him who o( - 
 died for us, can be fully satisfied, until he feels that in some sort 
 he has endeavoured to fulfil the precepts, in this matter, of the Lord 
 who has bought him. And when once he has thus identified him- 
 self with all that the world most condemns and dislikes, we may 
 rest quite assured that he will not refrain from aught else that 
 may be required of him ; but will, to the utmost of his ability and 
 his means, assist the missionary cause in all ways that may suggest 
 themselves ; we are in fact sure of the whole man ; and may 
 rely on his assisting, with heart and soul, for the love of Christ. 
 
 I feel that too many of us have hitherto grievously neglected 
 the Heathen and M i!iom--dans of our own households, most 
 especially do I acknowledge that I have myself grievously erred 
 and come short in this ; and I mourn that it should be so. If every 
 professing Christian would strive to influence those under his own 
 private control, their number collectively is so considerable, that 
 the effects on the missionary cause could not but be sensibly felt ; 
 while the reflex influence on his own soul could not but be most 
 important and blessed. I would then entreat my lay brethren 
 however zealous they may be in assisting our missions in secular 
 matters not for a moment to place such efforts on a level with 
 the holier ones to which I have referred : or to admit to themselves 
 that they have done anything really, or in a right spirit, for God's 
 cause, until they shall have exerted themselves to lead to Christ, 
 such as the Almighty has brought within the sphere of their per- 
 sonal influence. 
 
 Doctor T. FARQUDAR, Civil Surgeon, Lahore, begged to express rr. 
 his full sympathy and concurrence with all Dr. Cleghorn had said, HAR< 
 None but medical mon fully understood the valuable opportuni- t 
 
 ties they have in recomm-ii(liiiL r the Gospel to their fellow men. nodical man 
 
 are great- 
 It is when a man is separated from the cares and struggles of life, 
 
 and alone with his God, on a bed of sickness, that his heart is 
 most ready to be filial with thoughts of eternal interests. A 
 friendly word spr>k-n by a h-art, it-elf touched with a sense of 
 the preciousness of a Saviour's love, may give much comfort, and 
 draw out the new, or dormant, resolution to give the heart to 
 God. 
 
 Difficulties and temptations formerly surrounded th Ufa of a
 
 112 FOURTH SESSION 
 
 A n*w day medical student; and too often hindered his growing up to be of 
 
 on medical use to his patient in this way. A better day has dawned for the 
 
 ludeuis. profession and the public. When at Edinburgh on furlough, two 
 
 years ago, he was one day passing through the gateway of the 
 
 University, when his eye caught a written notice on the wall. 
 
 Medical Eemembering the days when he was a student, ten years before, he 
 
 praye'i-* could hardly believe what he read an intimation that " The Me- 
 
 lueeting. dical Students' Prayer Meeting" would be held on Tuesday evening, 
 
 at half past seven o'clock. He attended the meeting, and had 
 
 the heart-filling joy of seeing and hearing so many of the rising 
 
 generation of medical men, encouraging each other in an earnest 
 
 devotion of their hearts and profession to the advancement of 
 
 Christ's Kingdom. 
 
 He could not help feeling how missionary efforts would be 
 
 Medical thus assisted ; and he trusted India would share in the great good. 
 
 missionaries , 
 
 would now He believed medical missionaries would now be more readily 
 
 be readily procured ; and he wished the Conference at Lahore would express 
 procured- * 
 
 their sense of the desirableness of medical missionaries being 
 
 sent out to India. 
 
 Again, as regards the employment of Native Christian youths, he 
 could not help thinking that the medical profession would be very 
 
 The medical suitable for those among them whose inclinations turned in that 
 
 profession 
 
 suitable for way. Some lads were selected from the Secundra school, at 
 
 Christians A-gra., * n 1857, and sent to the medical college there, that they 
 might pursue medical studies ; they were at the same time cared 
 for by a missionary ; on whose grounds houses were built for them ; 
 and to each boy a room, bed, and table were supplied. The muti- 
 ny scattered the parents of these lads to other parts of the country, 
 in search of employment ; and the object in view could not be 
 carried out as the young men left Agra along with their families. 
 
 They should jje thought the experiment should be tried at Lahore where 
 
 enter the 
 
 medical there is a vacancy for about fifteen students ; who, if educated in 
 Lahore.*' English, at a mission school, would, on passing a general examina- 
 tion, be admitted, and receive ten rupees a month during the 
 years they attended the classes. At the end of that time, on pass- 
 ing a professional examination, they would be admitted into the 
 service, as sub-assistant surgeons, on Us. 150, and upwards, a 
 month. They would at the same time occupy a high social posi- 
 tion ; which, aided by their professional opportunities of saying 
 and doing good, would, humanly speaking, enable them to do 
 much to forward the cause of truth in the land. 
 Teaching j) r F ar q U har concluded, by giving his testimony in favour of lay-
 
 LAY CO-OPERATION 113 
 
 men teaching their native servants the saving truths of the Gos- 
 
 :ind stated, that the importance of this field of missionary 
 
 effort might be better appreciated, by our remembering that our 
 
 >.-rv;inN in India cannot be less in number than 70,000. Our irrvanM 
 
 in India are 
 elt on the effect the master s character had upon hia ser- <* less than 
 
 -, all our peculiarities and failings being noted by them; and 
 he gave an amusing instance, which called forth considerable 
 laughter, of how the Judge's Chuprassy conveys intelligence every 
 morning to the expectant suitors, awaiting his arrival at court, of the 
 state of the Judge's "mizaj " ( temper ) that day. He also dwelt Reflef infla _ 
 upon the reflex action upon ourselves, produced by reading the uce. 
 Word of God to our domestics: a man who preaches to his servants 
 i careful how he acts before them. 
 
 Dr. NBWTON rose to urge the importance of a suggestion made Dr. NEWTOH. 
 by Dr. Farquhar, viz., that a certain proportion of Native Chris- 
 tians should be educated for the medical profession. Many speak- Native lay 
 ers had dwelt on the value of lay co-operation amongst ourselves: co*p*ratiun. 
 let us not forget that it is not less valuable in the Native Indian 
 Church. And while we strive to raise op an efficient Native mi- 
 ni^try, let us remember how essential to its success is a well train- 
 .ttive laity. As had already been said, no profession could 
 afford greater facilities for lay co-operation, than the medical. It ji, rou -j, t j, e 
 
 i, however, a responsible task, to furnish the native church with medical pro- 
 
 feition. 
 n of this class. Unless they are well qualified for the work, 
 
 they may do mischief. For there exists, amongst the masses of 
 India, an intense distrust of Western medical science. To over- 
 come this, there must be ability, skill, and resolution, on the part 
 of the Native practitioner. Hence we may see the immense 
 value of a M ''lege, such as has been founded by the 
 
 Government in Lahore; where scholarships, open to competition, 
 afford to the poorest student the means of acquiring a thorough 
 al education. All missionaries, especially those who have 
 charge of schools, will do a good work, if they will persuade the 
 young men under their influence, to take advantage of the oppor- 
 tunities afforded by such institutions. 
 
 In reference to an opinion expressed, in the course of the discus- vindicate* 
 nion, by Mr. Cuat, the same speaker begged to offer a remark. |a>-prcb- 
 Mr. Cust had said, that a layman "should never open his lips" to 
 preach either in the pulpit or in the bazar. That he should not 
 prfeach in the pulpit, very few would dispute. But that he should 
 never, under any circumstances, preach in the bazar ; that is, that 
 though he may, on every other subject, address a public audience, 
 
 O
 
 114 
 
 FOURTH SESSION 
 
 Peculiar ad- 
 vantages 
 of laymen. 
 
 Rev J. M. 
 
 BKOWR. 
 
 Laymen 
 
 should 
 
 preach. 
 
 A mission- 
 ary spirit. 
 
 Medical 
 
 mission- 
 aries. 
 
 Books. 
 
 Collect 
 funds. 
 
 Advice. 
 
 yet, on the subject of religion, his lips must be closed ; or, that 
 within-doors, to three or four persons, he may freely speak of his 
 Saviour, while he must refrain from doing so out-of-doors, to ten or 
 twenty listeners ; or, lastly, that he may, through the press, ap- 
 pear before the world as a champion of the Cross, whilst he i* 
 denied the privilege of defending that Cross with his tongue ; in 
 all this, there is surely inconsistency. Admitting that the minis- 
 try is God's appointed agency for preaching the Gospel, it must 
 surely be granted, that there are times and places, when it is not 
 only our privilege, as laymen, but our duty, as Christians, to proclaim 
 the glad tidings of salvation to those who may have had no pre- 
 vious opportunity of hearing them. The layman, too, by his very 
 position has some advantages over the clergyman. He and 
 his hearers are on the same level ; he addresses them from no offici- 
 al stand-point, like the pulpit. His hearers, therefore, understand- 
 ing that he is a man of passions and frailties, like themselves, 
 are the more ready to grant him their confidence and sympathy. 
 
 The Rev. J. M. BROWN, Church Missionary Society, Umrit- 
 sur, said : I cannot see why laymen should not preach, Avhen fa- 
 vourable opportunities occur ; nor can I understand how it is pos- 
 sible for them to refrain from doing so. On every side of us there 
 is room enough scope enough, for them to declare, fully and free- 
 ly, the unsearchable riches of a crucified Saviour to those around, 
 now sunk in ignorance, idolatry, and death. Colonel Lake has 
 pointed out how a true, hearty, missionary spirit, is as requisite to 
 the laity as to the clergy. This spirit, fostered and engendered, 
 would indeed enable our lay brethren to come forth in a cordial 
 spirit of co-operation " with missionaries, in their various efforts 
 to advance the cause of Christ among the heathen." 
 
 Reference has been made to the need of medical missionaries. 
 The work is truly a noble one. " Luke, the beloved physician," 
 ranks first and foremost on the roll. In books, too, lay co-opera- 
 tion could be most advantageously introduced. Amongst the re- 
 mains of such labours, we have the inspired records bequeathed to 
 us by the same beloved physician. Colonel Lake's essay is worthy 
 of most careful thought and consideration ; since it contains a 
 scheme highly beneficial towards the attainment of the object now in 
 view : and if our lay brethren would not only relieve us of all anx- 
 iety respecting the collection of funds, but afford us advice on 
 points in which the maturity of their experience in India must 
 often far exceed our own, it would be most acceptable. Could 
 they not also establish a Lay-Missionary-Prayer-Union, when, at
 
 LAY CO-OPERATION 115 
 
 some time, once a week, in their own closets, prayer might be of- Lay-MisaUx.- 
 
 fered up especially on behalf of missions, their agents, and their JJuion^*'' 
 
 work ? We are all aware of what the laity can do, if they will 
 
 only try. Immense efforts they have already made. Foremost 
 
 in ili.'ir ranks stood his late Royal Highness, the Prince Consort, 
 
 BO lamented l-y u :*ll ; and present with us to day is His Highness 
 
 of Kapurthala, whose works and missions speak best for them- 
 
 selves. 
 
 The Rev. D. HEBRON, American Presbyterian Mission, Dehra R*v. D . 
 Doon, then said : This is the most important subject that has HERBOir ' 
 been before the Conference. I am delighted to hear the sentiments 
 that have been expressed on it, by both the clergy and the laity. 
 It has been too common to regard missionaries as the only persons 
 under obligation to do any thing, directly, for the conversion of the 
 heathen. The whole body of Christians are witnesses for God. AIICIHttiaiu 
 They are the salt of the earth. They are the light of the world. ^^^ 
 E.ich one in his sphere, whatever it may be, is bound to shed the 
 light of heaven, and of a holy life, on the moral darkness around 
 him. If all the members of the Church of Christ lived up to 
 these obligations, how much good would be done ! 
 
 The Rev. ROBERT BRUCE, Church Missionary Society, Dera Is- Rev- R. 
 mael Khan, observed, that the lives of Europeans in India often 
 gave the lie to their religion. Missionaries find it difficult to get j|, e ]; res O f 
 
 over this obstacle. If laymen were to live holy lives, our words K 
 
 often belie 
 would be invincible. Dr. Farquhar has rightly observed that the iLeirreligion. 
 
 lives of the "Sahib log " * are but too well known to the Natives. 
 Mr. Bruce further remarked, that when asking Natives about the 
 character of officers whom he knew to be good men, he found that 
 th.-y called them Padre f Commissioners, and Padre Deputy Commis- . 
 sioners. Whilst rejoicing that there were so many in the Punjab who good men 
 earned for themselves this desigation, he regretted, at the same time, P* drn ' 
 that the Natives should think, that, because a man was a godly 
 mm. he must be a "padre." Christians are a nation of priests ; 
 we should be called Christiana not padres. We should all so live Should be 
 both laymen and missionaries that the name of Christ might be Chriitiana. 
 exalted; and that men might say, when they saw a good man, 
 not that he was a padre, but that ho was a Christian. I rejoice 
 greatly to see so many laymen taking an active part in this Con- 
 
 * European gentlemen. 
 
 t This Portuguese word for clergyman has been engrafted luto the language* 
 of India.
 
 lit) FOURTH SESSION 
 
 ference ; and I hail it as a promise of future advancement in this 
 
 respect. 
 
 Rev R The Rev. ROBERT CLARK, Church Missionary Society, Pesha- 
 
 CLARK. wur, stated, that it had been his privilege, for many years, to be 
 
 associated in missionary work with a layman an officer of the late 
 
 A colonel Bengal Army ; who, after some thirty years of service, retired on 
 become a 
 
 lay mission- a Colonel's pension, and gave himself to the direct work of advanc- 
 ing the cause of Christ's Kingdom in India, as a lay missionary. 
 The advantages of this association of lay and clerical labours have 
 Value of proved, in this instance, to be very great indeed. Whether in 
 inch help, journeys or in station duties, it has been shown, that there is very 
 much that can be better performed by a layman than by an or- 
 dained missionary ; and the minister of the Gospel is thus enabled 
 to devote himself entirely to the Word of God and prayer. A 
 retired officer, knowing the language, and thoroughly understand- 
 ing the customs of the country, may be an inestimable advantage 
 to any mission ; and Mr. Clark begged to bring forward promi^ 
 nently the name of Lieut. Colonel MARTIN, late of the 9th N. I., as 
 an instance of what may be accomplished by a layman in the cause 
 of Christianity ; and hoped that his example might stir up others, 
 in similar circumstances, to the same acts of self-denying zeal. If, 
 instead of retiring to England, devoted Christian men, whether 
 in the civil or military service, would connect themselves officially 
 with particular missions, whenever an opportunity was given, the 
 results would be most beneficial to the cause of missions in India. 
 Rev. J. 3. The Rer. J. S. WOODSIDE, American Presbyterian Mission, 
 DE ' Kapurthala, said, that he wished to bear his testimony in favour of 
 missions. the employment of medical missionaries. He had been associated 
 with such a missionary Dr. Newton. Dr. Newton's modesty 
 Dr. NEW- prevented him from saying anything about his own labours; but 
 bours. he, Mr. Woodside, had found them to be of great importance. 
 
 It had often been said that Natives were ungrateful. Perhaps 
 this is true to some extent at least. He however could mention 
 G . , one case, in which the most marked gratitude was manifested by 
 of a patient, a poor man a musician in the service of the Maharajah of Puttia- 
 la. This man had been treated by Dr. Newton for some acute 
 disease, during a visit paid by his master to the Rajah of Kapur- 
 thala. When the time of their departure came, Dr. Newton hap- 
 pened to b absent. The man who had been operated upon re- 
 mained behind his comrades, and searched in vain for the Doctor. 
 Not finding him, he came at last to Mr. Woodside, and begged 
 him, over and over again, in the most earnest manner, to convey
 
 LAY CO-OPERATION 117 
 
 his thanks, ami hi* promise of earnest prayer for the Doctor's wel- 
 fare. This is but one case. Mr. Woodside could mention many 
 others ; all of which go to show that a medical element in the 
 missionary work is of the utmost importance ; and he would strong- 
 ly recommend this subject to the attention of ail missionary socie- 
 ties, and the friends of Christ everywhere. 
 
 Mr. Woodside said, that, before sitting down, he wished to 
 be allowed to divert the discussion from its present course to that 
 of yesterday's essays. He said that the question, as to how the Feraal* ed- 
 women of India could be properly educated, was a subject that cauon * 
 called for the most earnest attention of this meeting. He was 
 aware that the difficulties attending a solution of this question 
 
 were very great ; but they were not insuperable. In attempting T he dlfficul " 
 
 6 ties are not 
 the education of females, we meet with not only the prejudices of iuuprat>le. 
 
 the men, but also those of the women themselves. The women 
 
 of India do not desire education. They arc taught to believe that the 
 
 great object of their existence is to minister to the wants of their 
 
 husbands. For them they live, and with them they desire to die. 
 
 These prejudices must be met by the friends of female education, 
 
 with the determination to overcome them. This is a field in which 
 
 lay co-operation may be of the utmost importance. We have 
 
 heard much of the co-operation of lay men. Here is a field in 
 
 which tho services of ladies are demanded ; and in which they The icrvicei 
 
 may lend the missionary much important help. Many of the demanded.' 
 
 social customs of the Natives act as a bar to all intercourse between 
 
 them especially the ladies and Europeans. One of these is 
 
 the custom of giving presents to visitors. A native lady of res- p 
 
 pectability deems it a breach of etiquette to allow a visitor to leave 
 
 her house, without making some present suitable to her rank. 
 
 Th.'-^e presents are expensive ; hence an unwillingness to receive 
 
 visitors. Mr. Woodside had been told by Rajah Lai Singh of Dehrs, 
 
 that this was the reason he did not wish European ladies to visit 
 
 his wives. This is a difficulty that can easily bo got over. All Shou)d ^ 
 
 such presents should be refused, and such explanations made, as refund. 
 
 would satisfy parties that no offence was intended. So with other 
 
 obstructions to be met with in connection with female education. 
 
 Let the subject be approached in a proper spirit ; and, one after 
 
 another, these difficulties will speedily disappear. If wo wish to The frmak* 
 
 see Native society regenerated, we musi educate the females. You """ ***" 
 
 may educate the men aa much as you please ; but until their wives 
 
 are also educated, no real improvement can take place. 
 
 Mr Woodside concluded his speech with an earnest appeal to
 
 118 FOURTH SESSION 
 
 all present, to use every effort to promote the attainment of this 
 important object. 
 
 His Highness, the RAJAH OP KAPURTHALA, having been called 
 
 Rajah of upon by the Chairman, said, ( in the English language, ) that he 
 
 had little to add to what his friend Mr. Woodside had said. He 
 
 was anxious to see something done in this matter ; for, there was 
 
 no doubt, it was a thing of very great importance to India. The 
 
 education of females was not forbidden by the religion of the peo- 
 
 Some wo- pie ; but it was disrelished by the men. In many high families, 
 
 ead ITut especially in the Punjab, women do read chiefly religious books. 
 
 they are not They are forbidden to learn to write, particularly among the Rai- 
 
 alluwed to 
 
 learn to poots ; because the jealousy of their husbands makes them afraid 
 
 of the power this would give them to correspond with others. 
 
 The great difficulty was to know how to get at the females of 
 this country. They were shut up so closely, that it was almost im- 
 possible to have access to them. This must be done through the 
 men. He would advise that efforts be made to enlighten the men, 
 as * ^ e advantages to be derived by their wives from education. 
 Christian gentlemen should associate more intimately with Natives 
 of the country ; and their wives would then have access to the 
 zenanas. Education must be done in the zenana. He was certain 
 it would soon be found that the women would become fond of 
 learning. The education given should not be confined solely to 
 reading and writing ; but other useful arts should also be taught 
 such as needle-work, knitting, &c. &c. Instances had occurred, 
 attained in the history of India, of ladies of rank having attained much 
 t'i'netion fn*" literai T distinction. Zeb ul Nisar, Begum, daughter of the Em- 
 in India. peror Aurungzebe, wrote a poetical work, entitled "Dewan Makfi," 
 which holds the very first rank in Persian poetry. Many other 
 noble ladies had attained great proficiency in learning. He hoped 
 to see this desire for knowledge increase among his countrymen 
 and countrywomen ; and he would do all in his power to en- 
 courage this work among his friends and countrymen. 
 
 The Rev. C. W. FORMAN, American Presbyterian Mission, La- 
 here, remarked: I think those of us who have the management 
 of schools should attempt to reach the females through our pupils. 
 I myself have urged upon my pupils the duty of teaching their 
 w * ves an ^ sister 3 ; but my success has not been great. I know, how- 
 ever, that one of my pupils has taught his sister to read. 
 
 I think, too, we should urge them to repeat to the female mem- 
 bers of their families, what they hear from us. It may seem 
 strange, but I never thought of impressing this duty upon my pu-
 
 LAY CO-OPERATION 
 
 pils until last Sunday. After speaking of the love of God in our 
 creation, in providence, in redemption, Ac., I drew the attention 
 ol the pupils to the deplorable state of their wives and sisters: 
 ami ur>r*'<l th.-m to go home, and repeat as much as they could of 
 what I had said to them, at the same time giving them a synop- 
 sis of all I had said. 
 
 We have now a Bible-woman in Lahore, the wife of a man who Bii>l* wr,m 
 was formerly a Sikh fukeer. They both give good evidence of at Lthore> 
 conversion. She visits the females, in their houses, at bathing 
 places, and in the private alleys, where they assemble in small com- 
 panies to spin ; and takes these opportunities to speak to them 
 about their souls. She seems to be zealous, and to be doing really 
 a good work. 
 
 I did not rise, however, to speak particularly on either of these 
 points, but to offer a suggestion, which I have been requested to 
 make, by a ni'-intn-r of this Conference. 
 
 Many of us know what happy results followed a great meeting 
 of Europeans and Natives at Umritsur, to put down infanticide. Recommend! 
 I know that these results are owing, in some measure, to the fact 
 
 that a law prohibiting this crime was then enacted ; yet I cannot peans and 
 but think that they are to be attributed, in a higher degree, to the j- e , na | e e i| U - 
 moral influence of that meeting. Now, why should we not have ci' n - 
 a similar meeting in favour of female education ? Why should not 
 English ami Native gentlemen meet and discuss this question? 
 A ii' I why should not all the moral force of the English rulers be 
 brought to bear on this subject? I know that the education begun 
 in this way must of necessity be purely secular ; but we would thus 
 introduce the thin >nd of the wedge, at least; and the way might 
 be opened afterwards for giving religious instruction also. 
 
 The Rev. I. L. II AKSER, American Methodist Episcopal Church, R<-v. I. L. 
 Bijnour, said : There is a channel through which we can influence 
 the minds of the females of this country. We should use all 
 means, direct and indirect. A short time ago, when closing my 
 school for the day, I referred to the association of boys and girls in 
 our schools at home ; and to the advantages of female education. 
 As we were leaving the room, a lad about thirtcf-n years of age re- 
 marked, that he did not believe in girls going to school : if taught 
 at all, they should be taught at home. The way he did, was to teach (8UK ^ },;, 
 his wife at night all that he had learned <luring the day. My eyes *| f wha| 
 were opened. While I was amused at the urchin's speaking of his a t tcbool. 
 wife, I thanked God that my teaching went further than my school. 
 Our preaching does not stop with the crowds of men in the bazar,
 
 120 
 
 FOURTH SESSION 
 
 Through 
 the boys 
 and the 
 men we 
 preach to 
 the women. 
 
 Rev. Go- 
 
 LUKNATH. 
 
 Begin in 
 the zenana- 
 
 Yet first 
 educate 
 the men- 
 
 Preaching 
 to women. 
 
 Kev Dr- 
 
 BUTLER. 
 
 Orphan 
 
 Girls' 
 
 School. 
 
 Prospective 
 useluluess 
 of these 
 
 or with the servants in our houses ; nor does our teaching stop 
 with the boys in school. We preach to other congregations, and 
 teach other schools, through these men and boys. It becomes us 
 to remember this, and to prepare our teaching for the benefit of 
 those who are concealed from our view. 
 
 The Rev. GOLUKNATH, American Presbyterian Mission, Jul- 
 lunder, on being asked to speak on the subject of female educa- 
 tion, said : We find it exceedingly difficult to persuade the people 
 to send their daughters to our schools. If we wish to educate the 
 females of respectable families, we must carry the work at once 
 into the zenana. The wor k however will be easier, when a large 
 part of the male population of the country have received a good 
 education ; as this will create in them a desire to have educated 
 wives. They will then endeavour to persuade their fathers to send 
 their daughters to school. Let us try to create this desire in the 
 hearts of our young men, and show them the utility of having 
 well educated wives. 
 
 I have commenced preaching to the females, at large melds and 
 other places ; and they listen with attention. They also see my wife 
 and daughters at Jullunder ; and we encourage this intercourse. 
 
 The Rev. W. BUTLER, D. D., Superintendent of the American 
 Methodist Episcopal Mission, Rohilcund and Oude, said : Prior 
 to the Famine, the mission with which he was connected, found it 
 a very difficult matter to obtain any female orphans to educate. 
 But that event had given an opportunity, of which they had avail- 
 ed themselves ; and, under the encouragement held out to them 
 by the Central Relief Committee, they had been led to assume 
 charge of a large number of orphan girls ; of whom about 140 are 
 now living, and under instruction, in their institution. 
 
 They had, of course, to receive them as they came, in all condi- 
 tions of destitution, illness, and wretchedness. But the blessing 
 of a God of mercy had been upon the effort ; and these precious 
 children were becoming healthy and intelligent; and were also evi- 
 dently beginning to feel interested in the efforts made for their 
 spiritual welfare. 
 
 The hope of the mission is, that God may spare their lives, and 
 that each of these girls may become the centre of a Christian home, 
 in Oude and Rohilcund, bringing up families " in the nurture and 
 admonition of the Lord." 
 
 The hope is also cherished, that, such of them as show an apti- 
 tude for the work, may become teachers of girls' schools, and ze- 
 nana visitors, under the guidance of the missionary ladies; and
 
 LAY CO-OPERATION 121 
 
 that thus we may be able more fully to reach the female mind 
 around us ; which is otherwise so shut up from all our efforts. 
 
 Our Mission has lately lost a most devoted missionary lady- 
 Mrs. Pierce; who had set her heart on this special work. These n rg . pj er c#. 
 
 orphans were under he? charge; and, amid failing health 
 and suffering, her patient labour knew no relaxation. She lived Her xel. 
 fur these girls ; she won their love ; and, during the nine days 
 and nights that we stood round her couch, when she was sinking 
 slowly into death, it was most affecting to witness how her heart 
 clung to these female orphans. Even after God enabled her to re- 
 sign her husband and her own little ones, she still kept hold of 
 these poor children, whom she had received as a special and pre- 
 cious charge from God ; and her last thoughts were given to them, 
 and to the women of India. 
 
 Some of her Jast words were, "The women of India ! How u er | Mt 
 I wish to live for them ! Doctor Butler, tell our missionaries' word. 
 wives to visit them to go to their houses. What though they are 
 dirty, and degraded, and unwilling, they have souls -immortal 
 souls ! and we must reach them, if India is to be saved \" 
 
 Oh for many such female missionaries as Mrs. Pierce ! Our mis- 
 sion has suffered a great loss in her ; but our hope is that God may 
 raise up many such, and that her labours among these female orphans 
 may be found "after many days." 
 
 The Rev. R. TUACK.WELL, American Presbyterian Mission, Lo- Rev. R. 
 diana, said: I fully agree with the Rev. Mr. Woodside as to the T|)ACE - 
 importance of female education. I do not believe that we shall Educ*-* the 
 ever evangelize the country, till we elevate the females. The women women, 
 of the country are the upholders and supporters of idolatry; and ^ h ^,^ n lh . 6 
 the daughters of this generation are to be the wives of the next, and idolatry . 
 
 aethers of the following. All know the moral influence of 
 the mother orer her child. It is therefore of vital importance to 
 the success of the missionary cause, and spread of Christianity, 
 that the women be educated. 
 
 With all deference to our dear brother Goloknath, and not- Difficult. 
 withstanding hi- experience, and his being a native of the country, not wup- 
 I must say that I do not think the difficulties in the way of female 
 school- are in-uj). -ruble. I think that if we had the means, such 
 ol could be established in the- city of Lodiana. One respectable 
 native of that city has already promised to send his daughters, 
 provided the school be established in one of the quarters of the 
 rity, of convenient access, where exposure may be avoided. Not 
 only so, but he gave me to understand, that such a school was a 
 
 P
 
 122 
 
 FOURTH SESSION 
 
 Effective 
 
 agency 
 
 wauled. 
 
 Mr- J. C. 
 Bo IK. 
 
 Educate 
 males first. 
 
 Dr. Duff's 
 plan. 
 
 Mr. 0. D. 
 
 AJ/1TRA. 
 
 Influence of 
 Boys' schools. 
 
 Bible women. 
 
 Rfv. R. 
 PATERSON. 
 
 Create a 
 
 desire for 
 
 female 
 
 education. 
 
 great desideratum ; and that many would send their daughters to 
 it. What we appear to require most, is an effective agency for the 
 working of such schools ; that is, a staff of Native Christian school- 
 mistresses. Could not our Orphan Schools furnish them ? 
 
 Mr. J. C. BOSE, Native Christian, spoke in respect to female 
 schools, as follows : In the present state of things it is impracti- 
 cable to educate the females of this province ; and, humanly 
 speaking, to try it would be in vain : the males must be first educa- 
 ted, in the European sciences and arts ; and they will exert a great 
 influence in the zenanas, and have their sisters and wives educated, 
 in those things for which they have now no taste. 
 
 Dr. Duff had the same plan of action in view, which I have 
 described. He first established a school to educate the males ; 
 and now, some twenty nine years later, he is successfully carrying 
 on the education of girls, in a school in Calcutta. The Bethune 
 Girls' School is only of recent date. 
 
 Mr. G. D. MAITRA, Native Christian, thought, that the education 
 and enlightenment of the males would be found to promote the edu- 
 cation of the females, as it has done in Bengal. In those places 
 where English education has taken root, a girls' school is easily esta- 
 blished. Two schools were begun in adjoining towns, near my sta- 
 tion in Bengal. One exerted a great influence through its pupils. 
 A school of 30 or 40 respectable girls soon sprang up, and flourished. 
 But the other was nipped in the bud, through the blind bigotry of 
 the ignorant population. 
 
 In the cities and towns of the Punjab, visiting-women, such as 
 Mr. Forman has employed in the city of Lahore, will do a great 
 deal of good. 
 
 The Rev. R. PATERSON, Established Church of Scotland, Seal- 
 kote, then said : It appears to be the general impression, that 
 the people of the Punjab are not prepared to educate their fe- 
 males. The question then is, How can we produce a desire for 
 female education, in the public mind ? It must be done by argu- 
 ments and persuasion. I saw, the other day, a notice of a so- 
 ciety of educated Natives ( not Christians ) at Benares. At one of 
 its meetings essays were read, by a Pundit and a Moulvie, urging 
 the necessity and advantages of female education. Now the peo- 
 ple have a great suspicion of any argument Christians may use, or 
 any advice they may give-, on such matters. Might not these essays 
 be printed and distributed, as containing what a Hindoo and Mus- 
 sulman have to say to their fellow countrymen on this subject ?
 
 LAY CO-OPERATIOX l'2& 
 
 Let them be distributed widely, and simultaneously, throughout the 
 whole Punjab. 
 
 In the formation of our boys' schools, all of us have felt the Non-Chri_ 
 if em ploy in;.:, in the fir>t instance, Hindoo and Mussul- e j,. 
 
 iii'liK'.- the parents to send their children. 
 
 In the same way, might we not find educated female Mussulmans, 
 willing to give in-tiin'tion in the elements of Oordoo, and to use their 
 influence in forming girls' schools, at which European ladies or 
 Native Christian females could impart the necessary religious in- 
 stni'-tion ? 
 
 The Rev. G. W. SCOTT, Native missionary, of the American Rev. G. W. 
 United Presbyterian Church, Sealkote, then rose and said: I 
 feel it my duty to say something in this Conference on the subject 
 of the education of the females of this country. I am sorry I differ Female 
 from my three Native brethren who have already spoken on the top?ul? tt 
 subject. My opinion has risen out of experience, and has not 
 been deduced from theories. In my short experience, I have plen- 
 ty of reason to consider Native female education as hopeful as my 
 brethren have represented it to be the contrary. A few years ago, 
 my brother had a school in the city of Goojranwala, which was attend- GoojrtnwaU 
 ed by no less than 50 or 60 girls. The school was as promising lc ' 
 as any boys' school in the Punjab, perhaps more so. The school 
 was given up, not because there was anything discouraging in rela- 
 tion to the girls, but because our funds fell so low that we were ob- 
 liged to give it up. The highest class was so far advanced as to 
 be able to read the New Testament in the Roman character, 
 and to do needle-work and knitting. The Native Christian woman 
 whom Mr. Forman mentioned in his speech, and who has been ap- 
 pointed by him to preach to the females of this city, was a student 
 of that school ; and is a living monument of its success, though 
 she must have improved a great deal since she left it. 
 
 My experience amongst the people of the Hills, has confirmed 
 me in the opinion now expressed. 
 
 Considering the inlluence which females have, on the present, as 
 well as on the future generations, great exertions should be made 
 to educate them. 
 
 It is my firm opinion, that in the education of females, no Hea- fj Q Heathen 
 then teachers should ever be employed ; the teachers should be leacb * rt> 
 poo<l Christians men or women. 
 
 E. A. PRINSEP, Esq., C. 8., rose and said: I perceive that it is g. A. Ptit- 
 already time to close the session ; but female education is a very IEP - E "J' 
 important question ; and to-day's discussion has been diverted in-
 
 124 
 
 FOURTH SESSION 
 
 Practical 
 
 conclusion- 
 
 Education 
 must be in 
 the zenana. 
 
 Co-opera- 
 tion wanted 
 
 Sugges- 
 tion* : 
 
 to other channels. I hope I may be excused, Mr. President, for 
 doing anything to prolong the Conference; but I really must 
 speak ; as it does not appear to me that anybody has replied to 
 Mr. Goloknath. This gentleman has told you, that female educa- 
 tion is most desirable, that he has tried it : others too have tried it : 
 but he sat down with the remark, that he trusted this Conference 
 would not break up, without coming to some practical conclusion. 
 You will observe that both he, and the other Native brethren who 
 have spoken, all come to the conclusion, that it is impossible to draw 
 the ladies and children of a zenana to a school. Wherever this 
 has been attempted, it has failed. Now this is exactly what Dr. Mul- 
 lens has so prominently noticed in his essay ; which I had the 
 honour of reading yesterday. It should be enjoined, that where 
 efforts to establish a female school do not succeed, the new prin- 
 ciple carried out so nobly by Mrs. Mullens, should be introduced. 
 The school should be raised in the family of some influential 
 person, at his house with his support and co-operation. It 
 is the cause of this zenana mission that I advocate ; and I agree 
 entirely with Mr. Forman : this Conference should not break up 
 without some effort to start such a mission in the cities of Lahore 
 and Umritsur. The field is clear, and has already been entered 
 upon. At Umritsur, under the superintendence of Mrs. Keene, a 
 female school has been opened in the city, supported by subscrip- 
 tions raised for a zenana mission, some years ago. You may not 
 all be aware of it, but 15,000 Ks. were raised in honour of Lady- 
 Lawrence ; who, before her death, expressed a desire to see this 
 great benevolent movement made. I learn that there are still 
 some 13,000 Rs. on hand. We have already heard that at Lahore, 
 in connection with the American Mission, there is a Bible woman, 
 who visits from house to house, supported by funds collected by 
 the lady who edits " The Book and its Mission." We want only 
 funds, and the co-operation of some Christian lady, ( I am sure 
 both will be forthcoming at Lahore, ) to enable this little begin- 
 ning to take in a larger sphere of usefulness. As the scheme ex- 
 tends, there will be full work for lady-labourers, from the lay resi- 
 dents of this station. When once started on a broad basis, and 
 on the principle so constantly put before us by " L. N. R.," when 
 local funds and sympathy have been secured, I am sure we have 
 only to announce the fact to this lady, and help will come from 
 England. In answer then, to Mr. Goloknath's demand, as to what 
 steps can be taken, I have three suggestions to make :
 
 LAY CO-OPERATION 125 
 
 1. That a Ladies' Committee be formed at Lahore, to solicit- A Ldi<V 
 subscriptions, inquire for suitable persona who could be employed 
 as teachers, collect materials such as books, needle-work, wools, 
 Ac., and place themselves in correspondence, both with the mis- 
 sions at Lahore and l"mrit>ur, and with "L. N. R.," in England. 
 
 2. That a vernacular tract or pamphlet be written, for circu- i n fl wnc 
 lation, to show the importance of teaching females to read and N*'ive gen- 
 write to learn needle-work and generally to improve their sta- 
 tus ; and that those of us who have influence with the Sirdars and 
 leading men of the province, each, in his sphere, take steps, by 
 exhortation or private letter, to urge them to do this. 
 
 3. That, allowing sufficient time for the subject to be well Call a mu 
 talked over, a meeting be called next year, by the ladies of the com- 'P* \ fn ,*' 
 mittee, of such of the female members of the aristocratic classes, 
 as may express a desire to meet them, in some private residence, 
 set apart for this purpose ; with a view to consider how best to get 
 over the difficulty about assembling for instruction, whether at 
 fixed school-houses, or at private residences. 
 
 Great caution should be used, and every attention be paid to 
 the wishes of parties in whose interest the effort is made. I con- 
 fess, this subject is one on which I should like to have heard sug- 
 gestions from other members of the Conference ; but the time for- 
 bids. I can say no more than express my earnest hope, that the 
 seven excellent points laid down by Dr. Mullens, may not be lost 
 =ijrht of, in any measure that may spring into existence, as a result 
 of this Conference. 
 
 T. D. FORSYTE, Esq., C. B., then rose, and proposed the following gr ' T H E, 
 
 RESOLUTION : 
 
 That the Conference desire to express their hearty sympathy Relating to 
 with His Highness, the Rajah of Kapurthala, in his desire to im- 
 part the saving truths of the Gospel to his subjects. They believe, 
 that, in doing so, he is disinterestedly seeking the highest welfare 
 of the people God has committed to his charge. They thankfully 
 acknowledge the power and grace of Almighty God, which has en- 
 abled him to manifest so much liberality and zeal in the cause of 
 missions, thus setting an example toothers, having like authority 
 and influence, worthy of all imitation. The Conference earnestly 
 prays, that his own soul may be sanctified wholly, by the same 
 truths ; and that, with many of his grateful subjects, he may wear 
 an everlasting crown of glory, with our Saviour Jesus, in the king- 
 dom of our common God and Father.
 
 126 FOURTH SESSION 
 
 p. F. Me- >. F. McLKOD, Esq., C. B., rose to second the resolution, and 
 
 LFOD, Esq. 
 
 econds the said: As I believe, that, with the exception, perhaps, of our res- 
 
 so utioQ. p ec ted brother Goloknath, I have had an earlier cognizance of His 
 Highness the Rajah of Kapurthala's leanings towards the Christian 
 faith, than any one else now present, I beg cordially to support the 
 resolution which has been proposed ; and I need hardly say, that, 
 in common with all who love the Lord, I have watched the Rajah's 
 progress with exceeding interest. When he visited me, with his 
 brother Kunwar Suchet Singh, some years ago, at Dhurmsala, bro- 
 ther Goloknath being then one of the party, they refused to march 
 on Sundays, or to make offerings at the Hindoo shrines : and even 
 then he desired to attend divine service ; though deterred, for the 
 time, by his followers' insisting on accompanying him. He has not, 
 as yet, formally avowed himself to be one of us ; but he has set up an 
 altar of family devotion, in his own household, at which I, and 
 others here present, have been privileged to kneel with him. And 
 while the power of the Holy Spirit alone can complete the good 
 work which we may hope he has begun, it is for us to pray, that the 
 blessing from on high may be poured out upon him and his. 
 
 The session was closed with prayer.
 
 (127) 
 
 SUNDAY. 
 
 oo 
 
 The Committee of Compilation, with heart-felt plea- 
 sure, and with emotions of gratitude to the great Head 
 of the Church, desire to record the cheering fact, that 
 a large number of the clerical and lay members of the 
 Conference, connected with the Churches named below, 
 united with others, on Sunday the 28th, in commemo- 
 rating, at the Lord's table, the death of their Divine 
 Redeemer ; thus exhibiting, to the world, the love, the 
 moderation, and the essential unity of the Church ; 
 which is the Bride the Lamb's wife. 
 
 The following are the Churches, whose members 
 united together on this occasion, 
 The Church of England, 
 The American Presbyterian Church, 
 The American Reformed Presbyterian Church, 
 The Established Church of Scotland, 
 The American Methodist Episcopal Church, 
 The Free Church of Scotland, 
 The English Baptist Church. 
 
 K". B. The order of the above Churches has been ar- 
 ranged, with reference to the number of ministers of 
 each Church present at the Conference. The last two 
 were represented in the Conference by lay members 
 only.
 
 FIFTH SESSION. 
 
 MONDAY MORNING, the 29th of December, 1862. 
 Colonel E. J. LAKE in the chair. 
 
 The proceedings were opened with the reading of the Word of 
 God, and prayer, by the Kev. W. FERGUSON. 
 
 At the request of the Chairman, the following essay was then 
 read by its Author. 
 
 A NATIVE PASTORATE : 
 
 ITS IMPORTANCE; THE STANDARD OF ATTAINMENTS UP TO 
 
 WHICH NATIVE PASTORS SHOULD BE REQUIRED TO COME ; THE 
 
 BEST METHOD OF TRAINING THEM FOR THE WORK; AND THE 
 
 MOST JUDICIOUS WAY OF PROVIDING FOR THEIR SUPPORT. 
 
 ESSAY BY D. F. McLEOD, Esq., C. B. 
 
 It will not, I trust, be expected, that one who cannot pretend 
 to any practical acquaintance with Native congregations, or their 
 management, should enter into details connected with the subject 
 of a Native Pastorate, with which those only can successfully 
 grapple, who have learned in the school of actual experience. 
 And in consenting to address you on the subject, I have been ac- 
 tuated, partly by the desire not to decline any task that might be 
 assigned me, in connection with our assembling here ; and partly 
 by the knowledge that a paper on this subject has been prepared 
 by one who brings to the task qualifications, not surpassed, per- 
 haps, by those of any other Indian missionary ; so that my deficiencies 
 would thus be abundantly supplied. To that paper you must look for
 
 NATIVE PASTOR AT K 129 
 
 details, to serve as a guide, to those engaged in the work, of rais- 
 ing a Native Pastorate, while my remarks must be of a more 
 p-neral character. 
 
 There are, perhaps, certain aspects in which the subject may 
 \ved, that differ from that with which the Missionary is 
 -.inly moM familiarized from his stand-point ; and if this be 
 --ilile that an experience of 34 years spent amongst the 
 Natives of India, in the performance of official duties which have 
 brought me into close contact with almost all classes of the peo- 
 ple, at various times, under circumstances that render a study of 
 their character, their toolings, and their principles of action, to 
 some extent unavoidable, may have suggested to me thoughts in 
 connection with it, differing more or less from those more likely to 
 occur to persons, whose intercourse with them has been of a dif- 
 ferent character. 
 
 The subject is divided, in the prospectus issued by the Committee, nivMion of 
 into four parts; but amongst these the Selection of Pastors is not the tuhjeci- 
 included : and as I consider this to be the most important point of 
 all, I purpose giving it a separate place in the remarks I have to 
 oir.-r; and will accordingly consider the several headings of the 
 *u)>ject in the following order: 
 
 1st. Its importance. 
 
 lection of fitting men. 
 
 3rt/. The standard of attainment, up to which Native Pastors 
 should l>e required to come. 
 
 4M. The IM--I method of training them for the work. 
 
 5tA. The mo-t .judicious way of providing for their support. 
 
 /V/v.7 then, as regards the importance of a Native Pastorate, I Important 
 would observe, that there is, perhaps, no people more wont, from 
 h;il.:t and training, to pay deference to their spiritual guides, than 
 the populations of this country. The Hindoo is in some sense 
 wholly subservient to, and under the control of, his Guru ; and the on 
 
 mi. -dan, though less pliant or docile, is, as a rule, more under gulde ** 
 the influence nf his Mulla', than of any other individual. This 
 may In- the re-ult of Mipei>tition, on the one hand, and of fan- 
 atici.-m, on the other; l>ut the fact remains the same. It may be 
 productive of many and irroat evils, and be attributable to the wiles 
 of a crafty priesthood ; l.ut it shews, nevertheless, a consciousness 
 of need f..r sum.- one to ^ruide and in-truet, in regard to things un- 
 : and, at the same time, involves a practical admission and 
 that all which concern- the spirit of man is of the ut- 
 most importance, a conviction, which it should be practicable to 
 
 Q
 
 130 FIFTH SESSION 
 
 turn to great account. It has been frequently remarked, that 
 the people of the East are eminently a devotional people ; and how- 
 ever grievous the forms their devotion may assume, however large- 
 ly it may be the constrained result of conventional influences, I 
 yet believe the statement to be, in the above sense, perfectly true. 
 
 It cannot, then, but be of the utmost importance, that when 
 weaning their regards from those whom they have heretofore re- 
 vered, we should bear this characteristic in mind, endeavouring to 
 supply them with spiritual guides, competent, in their estimation, 
 to take the place of those they have abandoned at our bidding; 
 and I believe, that, if we omit to do this, we shall be doing violence 
 to one of the most cherished instincts of the best among them ; 
 and thus introducing a disruption of feeling, which will be apt in 
 itself to have a demoralizing effect. It is true, that the profound 
 respect borne by the Native Christian to his European teacher, 
 will, in some degree, satisfy his craving for a staff on which to lean ; 
 but the distance between them is ordinarily too great the points of 
 difference too numerous and overwhelming to render it possible 
 that this new relationship should take the place of the old one, 
 in such a manner as to satisfy all the requirements of the Native 
 convert. 
 
 And even if it had been otherwise, if the bulk of the Heathen 
 and Mahomedans around us had been, like many of the wild Hill 
 tribes, destitute of a priesthood, still our only wise course, and 
 the only one calculated to afford us an access to the inner feelings 
 of our converts from amongst them, would have been ( as I cannot 
 think any will doubt, who have studied human nature ) to endea- 
 vour, when introducing a Christian Ministry, to select for it men 
 of their own race, language, and modes of thought men who 
 could associate freely with them at all times, and with whom they 
 could feel at ease under all circumstances. In truth, however, a 
 Native Pastorate is not only most important, but an absolute ne- 
 cessity ; for it is quite certain that neither the men nor the means 
 are available for supplying, from any other source, a Pastorate of such 
 extent as India, when but very partially evangelized, will require : 
 and, if what I have said above be true, then how vastly important 
 is it, that the men we select, shall be such as will secure the entire 
 respect of their congregations. So vital a point does this appear 
 to me, that, rather than place over a congregation a pastor, of 
 whose fitness there was room for doubt, I believe that it would ba 
 better to have none at all : And this brings me to the
 
 NATIVE PASTORATE 131 
 
 Second point of view, from which I propose to discuss this sub- Selection of 
 
 vii. the Selection of Pastors. Whom, then, are we to select? P**' 01 *- 
 and how are we to select them ? Not, I trust, by establishing spe- 
 cial t ruining schools for pastors, indiscriminately filled by all who ez- 
 th.- wish to enter ; or by those who give promise of intelli- 
 gence ; the vain hope being relied on, that this human training, 
 even when aided by prayer for an outpouring of the Holy Spirit, 
 will ultimately lead them to Christ ; but by special selection of godly 
 in. n, or godly youths. It must be quite needless for me to remark ^^ tof 
 in this assembly, that spirituality of mind is ihe first necessity for a piriuialujr 
 pastor ; but I would emphatically add, that I believe it to be the 
 only one. I believe it to be true, in more senses than one, that " The 
 fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom:" not only is it man's 
 highest wisdom to seek the Lord, but the man who has learned 
 to fear and to love him, as he is revealed to us in the Bible, will 
 have a flood of illumination poured into his soul, which is not to 
 be derived from any other source. 
 
 A contemplation of the change worked upon the man, who has 
 been brought truly and devoutly to humble himself before th 
 Cross of Christ, would, I believe, if conducted in a disinterested 
 spirit, surprise and stagger even the unbeliever and the sceptic, 
 were they to remark how his mind has become expanded, humble 
 though its natural powers may be, how the judgment has become 
 sobered, how doubts and difficulties have begun to disappear. That 
 man has acquired a fitness forgiving counsel and direction, he pos- 
 sessed not before; but, above all, he has possessed himself of the 
 M HI hy which to find access to the deepest feelings of men's 
 hearts ; as his own have been already reached. It has been remarked 
 of the Karen Pastor and Missionary Ko-tha-byu, that he was a man 
 of " inferior power ;" but " his strength was in prayer." " The habi- 
 tu.il f'c.-lin^ of his mind appeared to be 'Of myself lam nothing, 
 and can do nothing ; in the name of the Lord I can do all things.' 
 Is it then a matter of won<l<T, that such a man should be honoured 
 of his (lod ? that he should have souls given him for his hire? that 
 he should preach with demonstration of the Spirit and power?" 
 To this it i~ a'M.l, lVrh;ij>s not one in a thousand, from the dayi 
 of the Apostles to the present time, of those who may have devo- 
 t.'il tlifir whole lives exclusively to this work, has been the instru- 
 ment of converting as many individuals as this simple-hearted 
 Karen."* And this is, by no means, an insulated case. The Re- 
 
 The Gospel in Burmai; Ch- V. puge 129; (In. ed. )
 
 132 
 
 FIFTH SESSION 
 
 Force of 
 character. 
 
 Converted 
 devotees 
 
 and separat- 
 ists, might 
 be eligible' 
 
 ports of Missions in Burmah, Pegu, Madagascar, The Fiji Islands, and 
 other places, teem with avowals that many of those whose ministry 
 has been the most richly blessed, have been men who were by no 
 means distinguished by natural power or ability, but only by a con- 
 straining love of the Saviour, and of those for whom He has died : 
 and indeed, who that loves the Saviour can doubt this ? and who 
 has not himself observed, what wonders this constraining love for 
 souls can and must ever work ? 
 
 Next in importance to spirituality of mind, as a criterion by 
 which to select a Native Pastor, I should consider natural force, 
 and steadiness of character ; and for these qualities I would accord- 
 ingly endeavour to look, as concomitants of a spiritual mind. The 
 history of the great Apostle Paul, I think, shows that where these 
 characteristics are combined, they are intended by God as instru- 
 ments for attaining great ends ; so that I think we shall be justi- 
 fied in so regarding these gifts. 
 
 The mode and circumstances under which selections may best 
 be made, I do not feel competent to discuss ; but the Liverpool 
 Conference recorded their opinion, that it might occasionally be 
 advantageous to introduce men of matured age and experience, 
 already conversant with all details of the false systems prevailing 
 amongst their countrymen ; and I would desire to state, that I 
 know of no class in India, that seem to me so likely to afford men 
 suitable for future pastors, as the various tribes of religious devotees 
 and separatists, who abound on all sides ; especially those that have 
 abandoned idolatry. Amongst these devotees, Mahomedan as well 
 as Hindoo, I believe that two very different descriptions of votaries 
 will be found : one, those who adopt the mendicant's garb as a 
 cloak for idleness, and profligacy of every description ; the other, 
 men weary of the world, or disgusted with the priesthood and the 
 absurdities of a false religion, and searching for something which 
 shall give peace to their souls. To this last section belonged Na- 
 nak, Kabir, and other founders of sects professing various forms 
 of Deism ; and to the same appears to me to belong the Ramaya, 
 now settled at Chakkia, under the auspices of the Sigra Missiona- 
 ries. 
 
 I would not be understood to mean, that persons of this class 
 could be relied on, without the most searching examination and 
 careful trial. But I do think, that the real aims of many amongst 
 them, are not generally so fully understood as they might be, with 
 advantage ; and that amongst them are to be found very many ear- 
 nest spirits, that have shaken off most of the trammels, by which
 
 NATIVi: PASTORATE 133 
 
 their countrymen are bound; and who, if taught to seek the guid- 
 ance of the lloly Spirit, would be likely to take a lead amongst 
 our Native converts. We shall doubtless find, amongst their lead- 
 ers, a great tendency to spiritual pride; but all this must give way 
 before true conversion ; and the point for us to determine, under 
 ;. irit's teaching, K whether this conversion is of that kind, 
 which will be effectual to the pulling down of strongholds. An 
 example of what I have stated above, is to be found in the Karta" 
 Bhojus of K rishnaggar. 
 
 A speaker in this assembly has stated, that he had himself 
 unexpectedly met with a sect, who acknowledged and used the 
 Bible as their book of devotion ; and as I am thoroughly convinced 
 that there are scattered throughout Hindoostan, many such sects 
 of separatists, similarly disposed, I have thought it well here to 
 draw prominent attention to them. I have often been inclined 
 to think, that these sects, scattered through the Plains, and the 
 aboriginal races, scattered through the Hills, may be intended by 
 the Almighty as nuclei, round which it will be for us to build up 
 a really indigenous evangelization ; and until very lately, I believe 
 neither of these classes has received the the attention which both 
 seem to me to deserve at our hands. 
 
 So far as pastors may be selected from such classes, or from the 
 adult Heathen and Mahomedan population generally, individuals 
 must, of course, be selected, as they present themselves. But 
 as regards the selection of pastors from the rising generation, if 
 Training Institutions be established, as I presume they must and Training 
 will be, I would earnestly repeat the hope, which I have already ex- lnsmuuon - 
 pressed, that they may not be filled indiscriminately ; and that none 
 be admitted into them, save those who have been unmistakeably 
 ascertained to be men, or youths, of prayer, and truly and deeply 
 imbued with a consciousness of sin, and an earnest desire to seek 
 after, and lay hold upon, the only Saviour of men. So long as 
 they should retain these characteristics, I would allow them to 
 remain ; but should there be at any time, a decided falling back, I 
 would exclude, or at all events remand them. 
 
 I f.-el it to be almost presumptuous in me, to urge such consi- Beware of 
 derations upon those here assembled, of whom most are BO much b >P crile - 
 
 ; able, and have so much better a title, than I have, to form 
 and express a judgment on such points. But I was very much 
 struck with a remark made by Dr. MacGowan, at the Liverpool 
 Conference, that in parts of China, "we are filling our churches 
 with hypocrites," from acceding too readily to the desire of many
 
 134 FIFTH SESSION 
 
 for employment : and certainly, my own observation has convinced 
 me, that there is great danger of this. It may be said, that the re- 
 quisite number of spiritually-minded men are not to be found. If 
 it really be so, then I would unhesitatingly say Better far to have 
 no pastor, or candidate, than adopt a course, which, in my opinion, 
 must prove a mere delusion and a snare. So vital a point do I 
 consider this to be, that I should infinitely prefer having no pastor 
 at all in a congregation, to having one whose spirituality of mind 
 I had good reason to doubt ; as I should not feel justified in look- 
 ing for God's blessing on the labours of such a man. I now pass 
 to the 
 
 Standard of Third heading ; under which I have to consider the standard of 
 attainment- attainment required in a Native Pastor. And certainly, the result of 
 my own observation has been, to impress me with the belief, that, 
 as a general rule, the standard should not be too high ; at all 
 events not high in a European sense. It was remarked at the Liver- 
 pool Conference, by the Rev. Mr. Smith, formerly associated with 
 Dr. Duff, in his great Institution at Calcutta, that "it must be ad- 
 mitted, that it is difficult to educate, without to a certain extent 
 denationalizing." And he stated, that his ideal of an evangelist, 
 for a village population, would be realized, if we " could raise up 
 a body of Christian Pundits ; that is to say, if one could give sound 
 Christian principles, and sound Christian learning, and retain the 
 simple habits, and the national feelings and sympathies, which 
 give the Pundits so strong an influence over the people:" and 
 there is, I think, a great deal of sound and valuable truth convey- 
 ed in this remark. 
 
 A different standard of attainment will doubtless be required 
 for different classes, and different descriptions of congregations ; 
 Should he but one principle I would strongly advocate, as equally applying to 
 ID igenous. a j^ v j z ^ ^at, the standard we aim at, be of an indigenous charac- 
 ter ; or we shall be apt to produce what has been elsewhere term- 
 ed, "a race of hybrids." For the bulk of our congregations, at 
 the present stage of India's evangelization, I apprehend that a ve- 
 ry humble standard will be not only sufficient, but preferable. But 
 where a higher one is required for the pastor of a more cultivated 
 congregation, I would say Let this be supplied, not, at present, by 
 establishing a Training Institution of a higher kind, but by select- 
 ing such individuals from amongst our pastors, or those preparing 
 to be pastors, as evince a special fitness for higher training. A- 
 mongst them, I doubt not, there will be found men, whose earnest 
 desire to become fully acquainted with the Scriptures at their foun-
 
 m r 
 
 , 
 
 NATIVE PASTORATE 135 
 
 tain head, will urge them to acquire a knowledge of Greek and 
 w; and I think we should thankfully avail ourselves of, and 
 encourage all such, as far as we may have the means at command. 
 But I think, at the same time, that this should only be done after 
 tli.-y have undergone what I may call an indigenous training, and 
 mad.- thoroughly conversant with the Scriptures, and 
 1 .ranches at least of useful knowledge, in the vernacular. 
 A further principle which I think it well to urge, is this, that Oriental 
 we neglect or overlook no class from amongst our native brethren ; ''"'"B- 
 and least of all, those classes, who have at present the most power- 
 ful influence over their minds ; for as yet, I believe, that as a ge- 
 neral rule, the Missionary rather holds aloof from the learned clas- 
 ses; and where striking instances have occurred, of our converts 
 maintaining, aftor their conversion, a position as men of oriental 
 learning, ( of whom I may adduce, as an instance, our excellent 
 brother Goloknath, now present; while Nehemiah, at Benares, af- 
 in eminent example of the same; and, I believe I may add, 
 our e.\< ell.-nt teacher in the Dehli School, Ram Chandra, ) I con- 
 sider this to l.e in spite of the system we have generally adopted, 
 rather than in consequence of it. 
 
 1 1 has long appeared to me, that there is a want of charity, as 
 well as of wisdom, in the course pursued by our secular education- 
 ists generally, of regarding the native mind as a " tabula rasa," 
 ignoring all the l.-arning of the East as valueless, and commencing 
 on a wh->lly ne\v foundation; the structure raised upon which is 
 dingly ill adapted for amalgamation, in any shape, with the 
 M of learning, which are indigenous to the land. The con- 
 e.- is, that the learned classes, as a body, have cordially re- 
 ited our contemptuous alienation, they do not understand 
 ; and strange as it may sound to European ears, I assert it as a 
 t, that the 1'undits of India generally, while they admit our 
 skill in inechaiii.-m, and the arts of war, look upon us, in an intel- 
 lectual point of view, with utter contempt, regarding their own 
 mental philosophy as possessing a profundity, which we 
 tally unable t< apprehend or to attain to. 
 
 There are some few amongst us, who, from time to time, have 
 adopted an opposite course, such as the late true philanthropist, 
 Mr. Lancelot Wilkinson, Political Agent at the Court of Bhopal ; and 
 Dr. Ballantyne, late Principal of the Benares College. They have 
 dr.iwn 1. a:n. d youth, and even Professors of Sanscrit learning, 
 to them, have read with them thoir own books of mental and phi- 
 sical science, have pi.-ked out whatever there ie of truth in them,
 
 136 FIFTH SESSION 
 
 ( and there is much of truth,) and led them on from thence, by 
 regular steps, to apprehend the higher branches of human science 
 and philosophy. I have myself seen men of Eastern learning thus 
 rendered prostrate, so to speak, before the acknowledged superior 
 force of European learning ; and at the same time fired by an intense 
 desire of knowledge, accompained by an amount of humility, most 
 rarely evinced by these classes, when trained only in their own 
 schools. As a very remarkable instance of this I may mention 
 Bapu Deva Shastri of the Benares College ; who, the papers state, 
 has lately been excommunicated by his brethren, for having expres- 
 sed sentiments of too liberal a character ; and who is a man of most 
 accomplished mind, and most estimable character. 
 
 These classes cannot, I believe, be readily reached by any other 
 means than these, or others analogous to them. Then surely it 
 is an error to disregard them ; and from this error, I would desire 
 to warn our Missionary brethren. It was remarked by Beharf Lai 
 Singh at the Liverpool Conference, and remarked truly, that if 
 we could only secure the hearts of the learned classes, we should 
 secure the hearts of almost the entire population. Will it not 
 then be wise, as well as just, in us, to devise some niche for them, 
 in our schemes of evangelization ; and in forming our Native Pas- 
 torate ? How this may in practice best be done, I must leave to 
 others to determine ; and content myself with urging on the con- 
 sideration of those, who are competent to deal with details, the 
 general principle which I have advocated above. 
 
 Best mode The Fourth branch of the subject, is the lest mode of training pas- 
 
 of training, tors for the work. The foregoing remarks, to some extent, bear 
 upon this question also, on details I am not competent to enter ; 
 and the only further remark I would offer is this, that judging 
 not only from the general sentiment enunciated at the Liverpool 
 Conference, but from the characteristics of human nature generally, 
 the only really effective school for a pastor, is one of active em- 
 ployment, in some department or other, of the sphere to be ulti- 
 mately allotted to him. As men of action, our pastors should be 
 morally robust, whether this be the result of spirituality only, or 
 of spirituality combined with natural temperament; they should 
 feel that they have a warfare to wage with the spirits of darkness, 
 and must put on the whole armour of God. They should therefore 
 I think, early be thrown on their own resources ; and I would re- 
 peat, that I place this element of personal energy and earnestness, 
 so infinitely above all intellectual acquirements of every kind, as 
 to be beyond all comparison with them.
 
 NATIVE PASTOR ATK 137 
 
 ' r y. It only remains for me to remark, on the moat judi- 
 way of proviiing for the support of pastors. It was a profound 
 k of Bi-hop Butler, that "passive impressions, often repeated, 
 gradually Kigali their force." And tin-re can be no doubt that action, 
 of some kin-l, i- in di-pcnsable tosustained and progressive vitality. 
 : -on il p.irtieip ition in the work of the Church, there is 
 probably no form of action so suitable for a congregation, and so Chiefly by 
 adapted for continuous and general application, as contributing 
 le support of their pastor; and towards the cost of the 
 efforts in which he may be engaged, or interested, for the carrying 
 on the work of the Lord, whether amongst themselves, or amongst 
 others. It serves as a test of their sincerity and zeal ; and, at the 
 same time, acts as a stimulus to continued and increasing exertion. 
 It has been found, that even children of the ragged schools begin 
 to take an interest in Mission work, when once persuaded to con- 
 tribute to it, as this gives them (to use their own expression) "a 
 share in the concern." And I believe, that in churches gathered 
 from amongst the heathen, an increase of spirituality has always 
 occurred, when they have undertaken_to support their own pas- 
 tors. This has eminently been the case, it is said, of late years, 
 in Sierra Leone ; the Bishop of which place remarks : " If we expect 
 to see the Gospel and the love of God filling the hearts of the 
 people, we must endeavour, on the spot, to establish a self-support- 
 ing Native Mini-try.'' 
 
 When- the means of the church are small, it may be necessary 
 tosu them; but so far from advocating a high rate of sala- '**** 
 
 ist the candidate- should be drawnaway to other employments, 
 I would rather see a low scale of emoluments adhered to, as a test 
 icerity. What we require in our Native Pastors, is, that they 
 accept and de-ire the office, out of love to the Saviour, and a de- 
 sire to save souls. Such men, there is no reason to fear, will be 
 drawn away from it, ]>y a desire for gain; and, however difficult it 
 may be to find such, I do not not think it would be wise in us to 
 adopt any measure, which might tend to introduce wolves into the 
 the fold: or to keep them there, should they once have found an 
 entrance. It is difficult enough for us to penetrate into the hearts 
 of men: l-t u- not artificially create additional difficulties, by ren- 
 dering the post of p;i "live to wordly-minded men. 
 
 In conclusion. I would ol>-erve, that it appears to me essential, Pann 
 in th> tate of this land, that our pastors should also re- oui 
 
 thvm 
 
 gard themselves as missionaries. In more advanced Christian wioo- 
 countries, it may be advisable to discriminate between the pastor 
 
 R
 
 138 FIFTH SESSION 
 
 and the missionary ; but I much doubt if it be possible, or, at all 
 events, expedient, to do so here. The spirit of the evangelist 
 and the pastor should be the same ; and I think that every pastor 
 should occasionally be employed in mission work. I speak with 
 diffidence, however, on this, and many other points; and I can 
 only hope and pray, that something, here and there, of what I have 
 essayed to address to you, may be blessed to the furtherance of 
 God's cause. 
 
 The CHAIRMAN then called upon the Rev. R. Bruce, who, in the 
 absence of the Author, read the following essay : 
 
 ON THE SAME SUBJECT. 
 ESSAY BY THE REV. T. V. FRENCH, M. A. 
 
 I must begin by expressing my regrets to the members of the 
 Conference, that a lengthened attack of fever, accompanied with 
 racking headaches, has quite prevented me from drawing up a lu- 
 cid and methodical statement of my views, on the question of the 
 Native Pastorate. Such as they are, I send them, in compliance 
 with the brotherly request of the Missionary Committee, that I 
 should furnish the Conference with a paper for one of their meet- 
 ings. I could not neglect such a request without implied dis- 
 respect. 
 
 Paul's 1. In turning my thoughts more particularly to the Native Pas- 
 
 examp e. torate, I have been led to dwell on the very affecting and instruc- 
 tive intercourse which St. Paul had with the ministers and elders 
 of his Native flocks. Few parts of the history and labours of the 
 Great Apostle supply us with more perfect models of missionary 
 experience. From the address, for instance, to the elders of Mi- 
 letus and Ephesus, we gather how incessant, full, faithful, were the 
 instructions he had delivered them ! How solemn the warnings 
 by which he had admonished them of false teachers, that were 
 lying in wait to rend and subvert the souls of their flocks ! How 
 confidently could he call upon them to bear witness of the unspar- 
 ing and unswerving devotedness, with which he had spent those 
 years going in and out among them, and of the holy and consistent 
 walk he had maintained ! They had seen his tears, his tempta-
 
 NATIVE PASTORATE 139 
 
 lions, Htlli.nl. >ns, distresses; as he says to Timothy, on another occa- 
 sion: "Thou hast fully known my doctrine, manner of life, pur- 
 pose, patience, charity, persecutions, Ac. &c. ; what persecutions 
 I -m lured: but out of them all the Lord delivered me." (2 Tim. 
 iii. 10, 11.) 
 
 This reminds us, that in dealing with our Native ministers, 
 the first and chiefest matter of all is that we be able, with humble 
 truthfulness, to appeal to the Searcher of hearts, that we have 
 sought to be pains-taking, affectionate, well instructed teachers, 
 that we have been very watchful, tender, discriminating in our 
 conduct towards them, that we have been, as far as in us lay, in 
 our mission circlet, in our homes, in our personal religion, examples of a 
 heavenly and godly walk warring a good warfare with the corrup- 
 tions to which they knew us, as well as themselves, to be liable; 
 and proofs of which, it is to be feared, they will have discovered 
 in their daily and hourly intercourse with us. 
 
 2. We observe, too, how St. Paul made it his principle, in a very 
 marked manner, to put his Native candidates forward, thorough- 
 ly to support them as far as he could. We do not see him to be 
 always interposing, so as to enforce his own pre-eminence, but 
 rather placing himself in the back ground ; that the ministry to 
 which they had been advanced, might be left to have its full weight, 
 and work out its own fruit; that the new Christian Minister 
 might learn self-action, and not be, at each fresh emergency, re- 
 turning to shield himself behind Apostolic responsibility. Such, 
 we see, was his course in reference to Timothy, Tychicus, Epa- 
 phroditus, Epaphras. We see beautifully evidenced, in these and 
 others, the care he takes to strengthen the bond of love and esteem 
 between the minister and the flock, commending the one to 
 the other, that the respect and attachment might be felt mutual- 
 ly to rest on solid grounds of attachment. But I must not pur- 
 sue this part of the subject further. In the few remaining remarks p ]an of the 
 I have to offer, I shall try to answer, to the best of my judgment, 
 
 a few simple questions: (1) what causes constitute the main 
 value of the Native Pastorate ? ( 2 ) what are the best means of 
 training Native Pastors ? (3 ) what is the best mode of supporting 
 them ? and end with one or two conclusions, to which we may be 
 led from this brief review of the subject. 
 
 3. We shall all agre, I think, that each new, well-trained, 
 faithful Native Pastor, is a real stop in advance towards the time, 
 when here, as in New Zealand an 1 Sierra Leone, little room shall 
 be left for the European Missionary beyond the Training Colleges
 
 140 
 
 FIFTH SESSION 
 
 Training 
 J'fuiur* it 
 tell-iniprov- 
 ing. 
 
 for School-masters and Candidates for Orders. It is a fresh root 
 struck out by the Church of Christ into the virgin soil of India, a 
 fresh and incontrovertible disproof of the assertion, that the Gos- 
 pel is essentially an exotic. It confers an honourable and most 
 real badge of distinction on the marked man whether he be a 
 laborious student, zealous reader and preacher, or highly esteemed 
 head-man of a village, gifted with helps and governments ; it 
 brings fresh views of Native thought to bear on Christian truth. 
 Were it only for these and other such reasons, we might say that 
 the amount of time and labour, spent in the training of a class of 
 Native agents, cannot be measured against the solid fruits which 
 may be reasonably anticipated. 
 
 4. But besides this, to the Missionary himself the training of 
 bis Native ministers is, incidentally, one of the most helpful and 
 stimulating of his labours, as leading him to a higher and more 
 comprehensive class of studies. If he is jealous over the charac- 
 ter and standard of the Native Pastorate, he is jealous over himself; 
 lest, through listlessness of habit he adopt an irregular and de- 
 sultory method of teaching, lest, through want of careful and 
 ever-progressive self-improvement, he exercise too little discrimi- 
 nation in his choice of subjects, lest, through these and other like 
 causes, he fail to lead on the candidates for the ministry to greater 
 ripeness in the truth, and to a more orderly, intelligent, compre- 
 hensive method of imparting the doctrines of the Word ; which, 
 again, is closely connected with that aptness to teach, and those 
 gifts of government, which he will desire them to possess, and 
 without which they will have but little independent action and 
 influence over their brethren ; and their ministry will be rendered 
 in a large measure impotent, exhibiting all the difference between 
 the crutch on which another leans, and the self-originated, ener- 
 getic steps of the living man. From the same feeling, the mis- 
 sionary father will try to set before his son in the faith, scenes in 
 which he may be placed, where he will seldom have a superior 
 teacher's arm to lean upon: he will lead him therefore to seek, by 
 prayerfully digesting and combining in one the whole circle of 
 Divine truth, to be prepared to exercise a sound Christian judg- 
 ment upon a great variety of questions, which will be liable to per- 
 plex him, and cause him painful self-distrust, if he have not 
 thought upon them, and, in principle at least, resolved them. 
 
 If it be most desirable that our students for the ministry be 
 such, a fortiori how much more incumbent is it upon him who dis- 
 charges the solemn office of trainer or teacher, that he realize prc-
 
 NAllVi: l-A-'ToRATK 141 
 
 eminently, in himself, the character of the scribe instructed unto the 
 
 1 >:n of Heaven "the householder that brings forth out of 
 
 his treasures thin.::* n> -w and old !" Viewed in this light, is not 
 
 reparation of tin- Native brother for the ministry calculated 
 
 a, hetji/ut, and stimulating branch of labour ? for, let us con- 
 sider further, 
 
 5. Do we not always find it advantageous, to bring our efforts 
 to a definite point to concentrate the forces of our mind, upon 
 one f :' frittering them aw.iy in too expansive and 
 
 diffu-ivf an outlay ? And do we not, in the pains-taking preparation 
 even of one or two candidates, ensure, as far as may be, some solid 
 residue, aii'l r liable result, of our pains result to our own minds 
 and hearts at least, if not to the student or students we had care 
 of? It is, doubtless, a matter of thankfulness to be able to point to 
 a district <>f lo or 'Jo miles square, through the. length and breadth 
 of which the Gospel has been witnessed to by us: but is it not as 
 much, or even more, if, through God's grace, then- be one who has 
 shared our constant close in-truetions, and into whose thoughts 
 our own have been transfused, in the patient communication of 
 loving roun-.-ls, and holy hopes, and fervent united prayer for the 
 influences of the Blessed Spirit ? Might it not so happen, in God's 
 providcnec, that this one gathering would exceed, in value of the 
 fruit, all our scattering '.' And then-fun- th.-re could be few holier 
 and worthier aspirations of a Christian Missionary, I believe, than 
 
 lie might be the means of bringing forward and training, 
 step by stop, though it w.-r.- but too N.itiv. Kvang. !;-;<, on whom 
 were printed d--ply the marks of the Lord Jesus, partly from the 
 
 lion on them of the Missionary's own life, character, and 
 ministry ; but yet more by his having unceasingly urged it upon 
 th'-m, to dwell much on the glory of God us shown in the face of 
 
 My good old fiiend Paul, at M- : -nt. wh<- w.i- .-hief- Insiancet. 
 ly traim-d by th.- la:ii.-nt.-d K.-V. R. Lamb, br. a his lan- 
 
 guage and writings, this spirit of ai 'ion to the Saviour, and 
 
 ' >w of hi- heart's happy expiv- 
 
 of the gl". L:d JeMHk 1 might nn-ntion 
 
 one other MI- -h. !>.m:.-l P. ml, lat.-ly ;.!!. -d ! : and n-ward, 
 
 from our Tinnev.-lly Mi i"ii. "1 <-:.ini >t i.-ll you." write- Mr. 
 Thomas, "how mu-h I f.-<'l ti. :uy di-ar friend. i: 
 
 tion, simplieit;. I -light-forwardness, hi-. 
 
 pulpit aliilitit-s. and profound liumility withal. -iid.-ar him to m.- 
 .d .ill I e.in d.-M-ribe. Th- '. I :d IV. .m him 
 
 was, without exception, the : n I evi-r heard.
 
 142 FIFTH SESSION 
 
 during the cross, despising the shame' Never did I hear Christ so 
 exalted by human tongue : the effect was perfectly overwhelming." 
 You will excuse me, dear brethren, for making allusion to an- 
 other case which I cannot help watching with great interest the 
 case of a young man, who, for about a year, was brought into con- 
 nection with Mr. Shackell and myself at Agra. Just four years 
 ago, he stood out manfully from among his school-fellows, of whom 
 he was the first at the Agra College, and espoused openly the cause 
 of Christ by receiving baptism. The Bishop of Calcutta and others 
 have dwelt on his great attainments in mathematical and other 
 learning, but more particularly on his very clear and profound 
 knowledge of St. Paul's Epistles. With a remarkably intelligent, 
 acute, and inquiring mind, he has received the Gospel as a little 
 child ; God's testimonies seem all plain and right to him. The 
 richness of Gospel hopes and promises seems to make an open path 
 for him, through the tangled mazes of difficulty and doubt where 
 so many stumble. He has studied Greek and Hebrew to a consi- 
 derable extent, at Bishop's College, besides Sanscrit ; also Church 
 History in Neander ; Pearson, Butler, and various other Theologi- 
 cal Works. He hopes to be ordained in March for the Delhi Mis- 
 sion. 
 
 6. And these instances introduce us to the question of the 
 Two classes. 
 
 training of candidates for the Indian Pastorate. They serve to il- 
 lustrate the two classes of Christian Ministers, which, working 
 side by side, bid fair to be mutually supplementary to the edifying 
 of the Church. The one class consists of those who have received 
 a more finished education in our colleges, and who, to a more 
 complete range of English Theology, have added the knowledge 
 of one of the original languages of Holy Scripture. In these 
 cases the convert from Mahomedanism is naturally much attracted 
 towards the Hebrew, as more congenial to his own classics: the 
 Hindoo, in like manner, to the Greek ; the affinity of which he is 
 soon led to trace with the Sanscrit and its derivated tongues. This 
 preference of language is, however, more decided, and is of more 
 practical value, in the case of the Mahomedan ; who, by a very 
 short study, seems capable of adding the knowledge of Hebrew to 
 that of Arabic. 
 
 Valuable as this class of labourers are, still none seem to have 
 endeared themselves more to the Missionaries by their cordial and 
 brotherly co-operation, than those few, who, late in life, and after 
 large experience of the existing spirit, principles, and practices of 
 false religions, have been brought to give their whole hearts to the
 
 NATIVE PASTORATE 
 
 143 
 
 Lord ; and who teach the Gospel, not because it has been taught 
 to them, but because it has become a part of themselves, and they 
 have tasted that the Lord is gracious. These we may not, perhaps, 
 find deep in the ancient classics of their country; nor yet capable 
 of acquiring the Christian classical tongues: there will be some- 
 thing, too, of the crudenesses of the old stock about them; but 
 grafted afresh from the Christian vine, theirs will often be a steady 
 growth into Christ : the juices will be at once fruitful and generous, 
 as of an indigenous tree, while the fruit will testify to the mellow- 
 ing and refining influences of Divine Grace: and they make some 
 of our best Native ministers. 
 
 7. It is, of course, impossible to lay down strictly a standard Pr-piraiioi 
 of knowledge and competency for our candidates for the ministry, ^[,1 * 
 
 or to fix upon any one method of teaching. My own strong 
 wish has been to combine the systematic class lecture with the 
 travelling lecture a regular course of instruction in the class 
 room at given seasons, but this again submitted to the test of 
 experience daily gained under the Missionary's own eye, as well 
 as in offices of trust and responsibility, such as exercise the stu- 
 dent's own unassisted resources. For the systematic class lec- 
 ture the hot weather supplies invaluable leisure. It might seem, 
 too, that central Theological Colleges, under the direction and 
 instruction of those who in early youth were best trained in 
 Theology, and who possess the other requisite qualifications, would 
 best realize the idea of a well prepared Pastorate. But the idea is 
 commonly not received with favour among the Missionaries : those 
 of each station, sometimes individuals in each station, pre- 
 ferring their particular independent course in regard to their 
 catechists. 
 
 8. The nature of the works to be studied will also commend it- Works io b 
 elf variously to different bodies. The most popular among the sl 
 Christians themselves, I have found to be the missionary and apo- 
 logetic works of the early Fathers ; such, for instance, as detail 
 
 the first effects of the Gospel in the world, the strangeness and 
 joyful surprise of the impression it produced, as it went on work- 
 ing its way, and subduing hearts, evolving new truths and aspects 
 of truth, seen now on thit side, now on that, as it had to face some 
 new foe, or was put in some new position, and had to embrace 
 some new relation of the many relations it was suddenly called to 
 sustain towards the world, the state, society, the family ; and all 
 this detailed with a freshness, and originality, and artlessness, 
 which leave no doubt on your mind, that you have a page of real
 
 144 FIFTH SESSION 
 
 life open before you ; a bit of the very heart and nature of man, 
 such as he is always and everywhere. I have been so often charm- 
 ed and refreshed by it myself, that I wonder not if the Native 
 Christian be so likewise. I may mention Tertullian, Cyprian, 
 Eusebius, Justin Martyr, Irenseus, parts of Augustine. Then I 
 may be forgiven for alluding to our great English authorities 
 Hooker, Butler, Pearson, Hartwell Home: Hooker, valued for 
 its strong, compact, comprehensive, but brief summary of the 
 loftiest mysteries of faith: Pearson, delighted in for its analysis 
 of proof, so precise and logical, as almost to serve the purpose of a 
 memoria technica, to students of treacherous recollections: and 
 the rest, too well known to require mention ; but which I have 
 proved in actual use, and have found sterling: Neander's Church 
 History, always added, as a storehouse of argument for almost 
 every form of controversy in which Christianity has been assailed, 
 as well as containing a mass of missionary information, from the 
 early churches and middle ages. President Edwards' History of 
 Redemption I have found a choice class-book ; and his Propheti- 
 cal Course may well be carried into further extension, with the aid 
 of the new edition, just appearing, of Elliott's Horae Apocalyp- 
 ticae. Charnock and Goodwin will be known to many of us as 
 treating with no less strict logical method, and forcible language, 
 than deep spirituality, the leading doctrines of Christ. 
 
 Birks and Ellicott on the Gospels are great books in England. 
 The latter I know: it is peculiarly valuable as a summary of objec- 
 tions and refutations. 
 
 Such a course can hardly fail to be enlarging and informing 
 to the mind, as well as to open bright and glorious glimpses into 
 the prophetic future. The illustrations in Elliott's great work 
 would fix the most memorable epochs of history, and crises of 
 prophecy on the mind of the earnest student ; whom we will sup- 
 pose that his missionary teacher has imbued and animated with 
 his own thirst of Divine truth, and taught to count all labour 
 light, which may qualify him to discharge more ably, and with bet- 
 ter proved weapons, the office of a good soldier of Jesus Christ. 
 Libraries. 9 Valuable as text books are, as helps, We shall probably 
 
 agree in thinking it an indispensable requisite, in each central 
 mission station at least, that there should be as complete a library, 
 as possible, of sound Divines and Theologians. Thus the best, or 
 the best attainable, authorities would be accessible to the mission- 
 ary lecturer, as each great doctrine came afresh under discussion 
 or illustration: and he would have it in his power to impart a
 
 NATIVE PASTORATE 145 
 
 freshness, and richness, and completeness, to his thoughts and 
 language, which would raise the lecture far above the mere meagre 
 skeleton, and dry scheme of formularies. It appears to me * 
 matter of imperative concern, as bearing on our duties towards the 
 future Native pastors of India, that we give ourselves no rest, un- 
 til libraries, of the complete and substantial kind noticed above, 
 be formed in our leading stations. 
 
 10. The plan suggested seems, it is true, a laborious one: but Native con. 
 how little can any of us tell, brethren beloved in the Lord, but a" r |" h B t U ' d ' 
 
 that that one candidate, if it be so, on whom we spent such toil, for powible, r- 
 
 place Kuro- 
 whose sake we were ever storing up patiently fresh stores of heav- pe nn mi*- 
 
 enly wisdom, may become, long after we are passed away, a cen- I0u * riei - 
 tre of Christian light and action to myriads yet unborn ; at whose 
 mouth they may seek the law, as the messenger of the Lord of 
 Hosts ! Oh, if it be, to present appearance, a small and unremune- 
 rative effort, there is no truer and deeper work than that any? 
 where ; none more essentially Apostolic ! Let no feared complica- 
 tion of relations between the Native and European labourer, for a 
 moment repress our ardour, in preparing our best converts to take 
 the foremost places ; th. at the Foreign Mission may set ever in its 
 forefront that which ( ere its own end is answered ) must succeed 
 nd supplant it the homo-rooted and self-reliant church J J 
 quite believe that there Is a growing readiness amongst us to seo 
 es occupying our places, as pastors of congregations, and 
 largely sharing our influence over the Native flocks. In times 
 gone by times from which we are but barely emerging, there was 
 an ill-eonceale<l jealousy of admitting the Native to a level with 
 the European and American Missionary. It was felt hard to raise 
 him to a parallel platform with ourselves. There was too much of 
 th>- h'ikim feeling an unwillingness to make a breach into th 
 privileged circle to recognize the whole truth, with its conse- 
 quent 1 . >. that { . fetus Christ, there is neitlier Jew nor Greek. 1 ' Such 
 a feeling, whereby the foreign missionary is tempted to set him- 
 self on a pedestal of lofty isolation, is not only destructive of the 
 rery essence of missionary progress, but arises from misconcep- 
 tions of the very rudiments of the Gospel. Partly from an im- 
 proved feeling on this subj- prung in our missions, and 
 partly from strong influences brought to bear on us from the 
 churches at home, we are prepared and pledged I think I may 
 say to do our utmost, to put every practicable facility within reach 
 of our advanced theological Muk-nts and oatochiste; and with 
 honest good-will to help them to occupy a higher position in our 
 
 S
 
 FIFTH 1 SESSION" 
 
 churches ; a position which, by increasing their own self-respect, 
 will also tend to increase the self-respect of the members of their 
 flocks ; who will count themselves honoured in their honour, and 
 advanced in their advancement : " Epaphras who is ONE OF YOU." Col. 
 iv. The fact of being able to point to such an one in a congregation, 
 whose exemplary course of service has raised him to distinction, 
 eminently suggests and provokes to sustained progress heaven- 
 wards, and Godwards. 
 
 Support of 11. A few words on the support of Native pastors. There will 
 be little or no practical difficulty, in the case of those pastors who 
 have had their training in our advanced English schools ; as the 
 combined work of teaching and preaching will, in their case, be 
 sufficiently remunerative. In regard to those without English 
 education, and appointed to minister to the poorer Native Chris- 
 tian congregations, most of us are agreed, I think, that the self- 
 supporting principle should be adopted, and developed from the 
 very first. It is but rarely, ( it is true, ) that anything like aa ade- 
 quate provision for the minister can be looked for r for (he-present,. 
 out of the precarious offerings and contributions of the Native 
 flocks. Yet appeal for help to the Parent Society is both wrong 
 in principle, and likely to become a source of ultimate alienation ; 
 hopes being awakened of boundless supplies which must be sooner 
 or later disappointed. There is no reason, on the other hand, why 
 Christian friends, Native and European, in this country, should 
 not contribute to the general purpose of the support of Native 
 ministers. We have started a fund on this principle in the Church 
 of England, in memory of Bishop Wilson ; which bids fair, ( the 
 Venerable Archdeacon bears me out in saying, ) to be of great 
 service in supplementing the scanty, it may be, but honest efforts 
 of poor Native churches to provide a decent sustenance for their 
 ministers. A grant is never to be made, except upon the basis of 
 a contribution already guaranteed on the part of the people. 
 About 27,000 rupees have been raised. This is but a nucleus, 
 about which much larger funds, when needed, will accumulate 
 -themselves, I trust. There are some friends in England, who feel 
 -peculiarly drawn towards this special mode of disposal of their 
 savings for India. The plan and rules of this Calcutta Fund have 
 been almost precisely imitated in Sierra Leone. It presupposes 
 that the claims of the poorest congregations, at each given time, 
 are had regard to; and that thriving congregations gradually 
 relieve the Fund of their claims upon it for an annual grant. The 
 idea is just to give such measure of help and encouragement, as
 
 UATIVE PASTORATE 147 
 
 fchall ttimutate, without superseding, or paralyzing, independent 
 effort. 
 
 Finally, the question seems to resolve itself practically into this, Q- lve (hera 
 for most of us, Do I lay it up among my carefully treasured ob- th * flock - 
 jects for the future, that, if compelled, for the present, to add to my 
 other burdens the pastorate of a Native flock, I will watch the 
 earliest opportunity of safely retiring from it, and surrendering 
 it into the hanU of those en whom it naturally devolves, in each 
 new Christian church, and whose office I should be justly charge- 
 able with usurping, should I merge my proper office of evangelist 
 in that of the pastor ? And even supposing that my Native flock 
 should bear the change with reluctance, in the first instance, ( as 
 was the case lately in Allahabad ; though the congregation entirely 
 came round after a little explanation from the Archdeacon and 
 others,) supposing, too, that my own feelings be strongly enlisted 
 on the side of occupying my own pulpit among the native flock, 
 yet am I prepared gradually, and as they can bear it, to point out 
 to them the reasons why it is well for them, by degrees, to come to 
 look up to spiritual guides chosen from amongst themselves ? 
 
 Are we ready, further, to have a common understanding on this 
 point, as Christian missionaries; and to conspire to this end, by all 
 means that in us lie, to raise the number, influence, and standard of 
 teaching of our candidates for the Native ministry ? It must be 
 yet long, we fear, before the state of some of the Tinnevelly dis- 
 tricts be attained among ourselves : in reference to which one of Tinner*!!/, 
 the writers in the Church Missionary Intelligencer observed lately : 
 " Another observed note of progress is, that the Catechist agency, 
 in its earliest conception little better than a make-shift for the ab- 
 sence of the European missionary, to teach a few scattered inquir- 
 ers, has now ripened first, into an efficient machinery for the 
 oversight of important Christian congregations ; and then, into a 
 well-ordered nursery for Christian ministers, from which a stream 
 of pastors is flowing forth ; men who have purchased to themselves 
 good degree, and great boldness, &c. None of the larger missions 
 of the Society are without fruit of this kind." In illustration of 
 thi<?, the Report of the Society for 1859-60, records a fact of very 
 marked and rare encouragement : " The ordination at Penneiveilei 
 was a happy day for the church in Tinnevelly. Four native deacons 
 were made presbyters, and eight catechists admitted to the diaco- 
 nate. I am sure every Christian heart in the province will echo the 
 words with devoutest gratitude: The Lord hath done great things 
 for us, whereof we are glad."
 
 148 
 
 FIFTH SESSIOX 
 
 Tch elf- 
 
 reliance. 
 
 The state of things among us, alas, is far behind that described 
 here ; and we are advocating no unadvised or unseemly haste. 
 Undoubtedly there exists the necessity of great caution : but this 
 cannot exonerate ua from a plain duty, which follows the natural 
 and universal rule of Christ's working in the edifying of His Church, 
 since His glorious ascension, and first distribution of gifts and offi- 
 ces from the Throne. It is clearly essential to the strength and 
 stability of the leading members of our flocks, that they be prac- 
 tised and exercised. Trust begets trustworthiness. It can scarce 
 fail but there should be feebleness and want of stamina a kind of 
 untimely decrepitude, ttiien any one generation of our Nativ* 
 churches reaches its measure of years, still leaning upon foreign 
 props, contented to be acted for, thought and provided for ; in dan- 
 ger of becoming a waning mission, rather than a waxing church t 
 
 Rev. J. 
 
 NIVVTOX. 
 
 Office* of 
 pastor and 
 evangelist 
 diuiact- 
 
 Oriental 
 
 learning. 
 
 Training of 
 
 The Chairman then invited discussion, by the members of the 
 Conference, on the subject considered by the essayists. 
 
 The Kev. J. NEWTOX, American Presbyterian Mission, Lahore, 
 opened the discussion. He thought a Native pastorate was a thing 
 of very great importance. We have hitherto been too backward 
 in this matter ; chiefly, perhaps, because we have had an imprac- 
 ticable standard. 
 
 The essays seem, in a measure, to confound two things, which 
 in reality are distinct from each other, the office of pastor, and 
 that of evangelist: though one of them does, in the end, recognize 
 the distinction. What Mr. McLeod says of the importance of 
 oriental learning, refers, doubtless, to evangelists not pastors ; 
 since, in the case of pastors, there could be no particular need of 
 it. But, even in respect to evangelists, the importance of such 
 learning ought not to be exaggerated. Of the thirteen Apostles ap- 
 pointed by our Lord, only one, so far as we know, was able to cope 
 with the learned advocates of ancient heathenism, in the use of 
 their own weapons. It is well, indeed, if we can secure, in some of 
 our Native evangelists, a most thorough education, in the learned 
 languages and philosophy of the country ; but this should not be 
 required of all, nor even of many. 
 
 As for pastors, I would take them, if possible, from among the 
 people to whom they were expected to minister ; and have them 
 trained according to the necessities of each particular case. The 
 education required for this office should be chiefly Biblical ; and 
 should be given through the vernaculars. An English education
 
 NATIVE PASTORATE 149 
 
 has a tendency to anglicize the character of its subjects; and so, in 
 measure, to unfit them for that style of pastoral work, which in 
 best adapted to an unsophisticated Native congregation. 
 
 This method of providing pastors, besides having other advan- 
 tages, would make the difficult matter of salary comparatively easy. 
 
 The Rev. ROBKRT CLARK, Church Missionary Society, Pesha- R e v. R. 
 irur, dwelt upon the necessity of teaching all our Native brethren CLA "' 
 self-reliance throwing upon them the responsibility of providing Teach self- 
 for the support of their pastors ; and upon the latter, the whole res- reliance * 
 ponsibility of the spiritual charge of their flocks. We should 
 seek to impress upon the minds of both the pastor and his people, 
 that every Christian is indeed his brother's keeper. 
 
 The Rev. I. L. HACSIR, American Methodist Episcopal Mis- Rev> ( ^ 
 ion, Bijnour, said : Mr. Chairman, I hope you will pardon HACIS*. 
 me for occupying a little of your time. Perhaps I may illustrate 
 the idea I wish to express, by a reference to my own district. 
 
 I am 54 miles from our nearest missionary. The district has 
 
 His views of 
 an area of about 1,900 square miles; and contains nearly a a Native 
 
 million of people. There are a number of cities, each contain- 
 ing from 5,000 to 20,000 inhabitants. The people are anxious 
 to have schools ; and in several places are willing to pay nearly 
 half the expense. My plan is to start a school in each of these 
 places; and also to have a catechist and preacher, in each of them. 
 When itinerating, I could examine these schools, and see to the 
 work of the catechists. Each of these stations would be a centre 
 for its neighbourhood, where we would hope to raise up a church. 
 As soon as there were two or three persons baptized at any one of 
 these stations, I would encourage them to contribute for the sup- 
 port of their preacher. I would have these teachers, catechists, 
 and preachers, meet with me once a month at my station, to give 
 in their reports to be examined in a course of studies and to 
 have a general prayer meeting, and such other services as we might 
 choose. I do not approve of several missionaries and catechbts 
 remaining at one station. Let us teach our Native brethren to 
 tand alone. They may fail, time after time : but we are to bear 
 with them. When a mother wishes her child to walk, she doee 
 not continue to carry it, but allows it to stumble, and get up again. 
 Let us endeavour to overcome the difficulties, and success will 
 crown our efforts. 
 
 The Rev. J. BARTON, Church Missionary Society, Agra, Rer j 
 thought, that the distinction which Mr. Newton had make, between BAKTOW. 
 the offices of a Native pastor, and a Native missionary or evangelist,
 
 150 
 
 FIFTH SESSION 
 
 Distinction 
 between the 
 pastoral and 
 evangelistic 
 offices. 
 
 Too soon to 
 get good 
 
 pasiurs. 
 
 Many have 
 failed. 
 
 An instance. 
 
 Another. 
 
 A pastor's 
 habits and 
 mode of 
 living. 
 
 Look to the 
 
 second 
 
 generation. 
 
 was one of very great importance. He was very glad to find that 
 the views of one so experienced as Mr. Newton, so entirely accord- 
 ed with the sentiments he had heard expressed by other experi- 
 enced missionaries, in the NorthWest Provinces, who had been twen- 
 ty-five, and thirty years in the field. He had himself been brought 
 into contact with some of our Native pastors in North India. He 
 was inclined to doubt whether the time had yet arrived, for the 
 appointment of Native pastors, properly so called. It was the 
 feeling, he believed, of all his older and more experienced mission* 
 ary brethren, that we were, even now, only breaking ground, as it 
 were, in North India. He thought that a Native pastorate could not 
 be created, so to speak, by any system of training, so long as we had 
 not the right material to work upon at the outset. It must come 
 from the spontaneous growth of the Native church itself. All the 
 Native pastors, so far as he was able to gather, in the North West 
 Provinces, had, almost without exception, proved unsatisfactory ; 
 that is, so far as the fulfilment of their strictly pastoral duties 
 was concerned. One to whom reference had been made in one of 
 the essays the pastor of the Native Christian colony in the Dehra 
 Doon, had been converted from Mahomedanism, at a mature age. 
 Mr. Barton believed Mr. French's high opinion of him, as to spiri- 
 tuality, and ability as an evangelist, to be fully deserved ; but he 
 had good reason to doubt his efficiency as a pastor. He was too 
 far removed, in habits and feelings, from his people, who were 
 simple agriculturists. Added to this, he had been unable to bring 
 his wife over with him ; and was consequently obliged to live in a 
 state of forced celibacy, a great drawback, as experience had 
 shown, to his usefulness and influence as a pastor. Another Na- 
 tive pastor, with whom he was acquainted, though baptized in 
 childhood, had received so European an education, and become so 
 Europeanized in his habits and tastes, that he was practically fur- 
 ther removed from his congregation, than the missionary himself. 
 He (Mr. Barton) was not opposed to educating a Native pastor. A 
 pastor ought, undoubtedly, to be intellectually superior to his con- 
 gregation, as at home ; but in habits and mode of living, he ought 
 not to be separated too far from them. Experience seemed to 
 show, that we must look for our Native pastors from the second ge- 
 neration of Christians not from the first, and that converts from 
 heathenism, admirably adapted as they were for evangelists, and 
 well worthy of the highest intellectual training, in that capacity, 
 should not, except in very special cases, be placed in sole pastoral 
 charge of Native Christian communities. He thought some
 
 NATIVE PASTORATE 151 
 
 nonaries were too precipitate in throwing off the burden of the 
 pastoral charge of Native Christians from their own shoulders, up- 
 on any one whom they could find to take it; as though, when a 
 convert was once admitted into the visible church, he was thence- 
 forth to be left to himself. Doubtless the pastoral charge of Na- 
 tive Christians hindered a missionary in his evangelistic labours 
 among the heathen, still, if we hoped to see a Native church in 
 India, ho did not see how this could be effected without years of 
 prayerful, earnest labour, on the part of missionaries, in the spirit- 
 ual building up, and consolidating of the Native Christians. Wii?t 
 we wanted was that a missionary, (as Mr. French has said, ) should 
 transfuse his own spirit into his Native helpers ; and this could on- 
 ly be the result of years of patient, careful training. 
 
 He doubted the expediency of Training Institutions; at least T M ; n i nr 
 in the infancy of the Native church. Even in training sohoolmas- loniiuuont 
 ters, the experience of training institutions in Bengal had not been 
 favourable. He thought that we often attached too much impor- 
 tance to the mere external machinery of missions ; and placed 
 too much reliance upon bricks and mortar. In Tinnevelly the 
 necessity of training institutions for schoolmasters, catechists, 
 and pastors, was only felt when the Native church had attained to 
 euch dimensions, that every missionary, almost, had his own train- 
 ing clam of young men. The training institution thus met a de- 
 mand which had been long felt, it did not create the training 
 classes, but they created it. Mr. Bomwetsch, in Bengal, had had a 
 number of young men under his immediate training as schoolmas- 
 ters, for some years before a training institution, as a distinct branch 
 of the missionary machinery, was set on foot. These young men, al- 
 most without exception, turned out well ; and were thought superior 
 to those who were afterwards systematically trained in the institution 
 itself. That institution had since collapsed altogether. Doubtless 
 other deteriorating causes had been at work also, still he thought Sn|i[xr 
 the Santiporo Training Institution was a warning to those who 
 thought that nothing could be dnn<> without the external much in- 
 and attached more importance to the name, than to the thing itself. 
 
 With regard to ti. . and im-aii- of xti/>f>,>rt, of a Native 
 
 pastor, he would mention that Mr. Hurnle of Meerut, who had under ihoold he 
 his care no less than six distinct < 'hristian congregations, was strong- the'muKi o 
 ly of the opinion, that the pastor should be selected from the midst of th 
 the people themselves ; and he had now such a young man in 
 view, in one of the last formed congregations, the son of a Chris- 
 and superior, intpllo ctuftlly, to the rest of the congregation ;
 
 FIFTH SESSION 
 
 Support of 
 the pastor. 
 
 Col. R. 
 
 MACLAGAN. 
 
 Mr. Bar- 
 Ion's illus- 
 trations 
 question- 
 able. 
 
 Native 
 pasturs 
 should he 
 above their 
 flocks. 
 
 Pev- J. M. 
 
 Spirituality 
 not ihe only 
 essential 
 require- 
 ment. 
 
 while, at the same time, he lived among them; and, in order 
 to establish a right principle from the first, he had marked out a 
 plot of ground in the colony, to be cultivated by all the Christians 
 in common ; the produce of which was to go to the pastorate fund. 
 Col. E. MACLAGAN said : Mr. Newton has expressed the opin- 
 ion, that for the pastor of a Native congregation, it would be best 
 to select a person from among the people of the congregation itself ; 
 in order that there may be, as much as possible, community of 
 feeling between the pastor and his flock ; which is not the case, 
 when a pastor is appointed who stands upon a higher level than 
 his congregation ; and Mr. Barton has given some illustrations, 
 confirmatory of these views, instances in which Native congrega- 
 tions have felt themselves at too great a distance from their pastor 
 too much shut off from his sympathy and help, by reason of his 
 occupying a position so much above them. 
 
 It is, I think, open to question, whether it should be concluded 
 from these illustrations, that this is a necessary consequence of 
 having pastors holding an intellectual and social position much 
 above that of their congregations. It appears possible, that the re- 
 sult, in the instances mentioned, may be due to personal causes 
 in the individual pastors referred to ; and that we should not come 
 to the general conclusion, that it is a mistake to have Native pas- 
 tors of a higher class than their congregations. It is, on the contra- 
 ry, I consider, important that the Native pastors should be men of 
 position, powers, and attainments, much above the people they 
 are to lead and teach. It is desirable, that the people should be 
 able to look up to them. And, in addition to other reasons, there 
 must often arise, especially among young congregations of Native 
 converts, questions and difficulties, with which a pastor, who is one 
 of themselves, is not fitted to cope, and which require the judg- 
 ment and guidance of a man of altogether superior stamp to the 
 bulk of the congregations themselves. 
 
 The Rev. J. M. BROWN, Church Missionary Society, Umritsur, 
 said: Mr. McLeod's essay is full of most valuable thoughts. The sub- 
 ject is one which, as regards the Punjab, demands a larger share of 
 attention than has yet been bestowed upon it. It has been urged, 
 that the spiritual element is the only necessity required, in those 
 whom we appoint as Native pastors. Most certainly it is an abso- 
 lute, but, at the same time, scarcely the only requirement we should 
 look for : other requirements are absolute too ; if our pastors are 
 to be " all things to all men." Possibly some cases of failure may 
 arise from not allowing our Native brethren to trust more to their
 
 NATIVK PASTORATE 153 
 
 Own resources. Then, ugaiu, the Native pastorate is not an attractive The paitor- 
 portion. In our schools, and in Government offices, onr best men Mcun^ary 
 find that they can get a far higher salary, than we can offer to a Natire rctioo- 
 pastor ; so that often, from the commencement of their Christian 
 course, they seldom contemplate such a sphere of usefulness. It 
 w true, that many, if not most of these, might not be of the right 
 stamp for the work ; but still the fact remains. In reference to 
 the class of devotees to which Mr. McLeod alluded, as containing 
 men ready formed for the Work, I may remind the Conference of 
 Ramaya, at Benares, who was orioe a most influential member of Kimaya. 
 this class ; and who is now doing a great work^ as a Christian minis- 
 ter. 
 
 Much has been said about "bricks and mortar-. " and few afe 
 UBS friendly to them than myself: still, in training up Native evan- 
 * nd pastors, we must have some place ta put thorn, in order 
 that they may always be under the missionary's eye. Perhaps one of 
 tiw beat methods for training them, is to take them continually Thebeit wa 
 Out on itineration-tours. There they will see what wdrk is ; and 
 thefe w can see, better than anywhere else, what sort of agent* 
 are. We are thus able to get a thorough knowledge of their 
 as well as appreciate their zeal. Itinerating will help to 
 make our evangelists ; and evangelists will make our pastors. Yet 
 if on our return we allow them to be dispersed, more harm than 
 good will frequently ensue. We do require some place to lodge them 
 in. And whilst, if it can be done, our evangelists should be un- Evan*liiu 
 
 married, it is of absolute importance that our pastors should be * hould .** 
 
 unmarried: 
 married. I do not think any Native who has charge of a corjgrega- paion, 
 
 twn, should be allowed to- remain unmarried. To meet the want niarned ' 
 already alluded to, might we not have a Normal School and Train- Normal 
 ing College, for the Punjab, at Umritsur or elsewhere. I say a , Sch ?^l nd 
 Normal School, because, by having this, we might without any in- Collegef 
 tention to " churchify " them, persuade our Presbyterian brethren 
 to joiri tfc. They coukl send their agents to be trained in the school, 
 **<i then remove them j and we could make use of the combined 
 MMtkution. I have only farther to add, that I believe a member 
 of the Conference, present to-day, would willingly give a practical 
 eonrmencenwrnt to the scheme, by contributing 1000 rupees. 
 
 D. F. McLeou, Eq.,C. B.,a4d: In the remarks which have been 
 made, on the characteristics required in Native pastor, as" distin- Lion, Etq. 
 pii.-hed from an evangelist, or the circumstances most suitable 
 for one holding the office of pastor, two points only appear to m 
 to have been prominently insisted on, and to hv6 revived the gen- Tw polDU ~ 
 
 T
 
 154 
 
 FIFTH SESSION 
 
 Marnagp. 
 
 Pastor 
 
 eooie l ' 
 
 learning 
 not ^ 8e r n s ti 
 
 BHUCE. 
 
 eral assent of the meeting ; viz., first, that he should, if possible, be se- 
 lected from amongst the congregation ; or, at all events, that he should 
 be homogeneous with them; and secondly, that he should beamar- 
 ried man. Both of these suggestions approve themselves to my judg- 
 tnent : and as respects the latter, there cannot, I think, be a doubt in 
 the mind of any one, that the pastor of a Native congregation 
 should, as a general rule, be a married man ; while, for an evangel- 
 ist, it would probably be better, on the whole, if he were unmar- 
 ried ; though, in a country where betrothal in early life is almost uni- 
 versal, and marriage is considered almost a necessity, no stress can 
 well be laid on this point. 
 
 As regards the first suggestion, I would observe, with reference 
 to a remark made by Mr. Barton, that I should be disposed to at- 
 tribute the unsuitableness of the pastor to whom he referred, ra- 
 ther to the fact of his not having been homogeneous with his con- 
 gregation, than to his having been converted late in life. I cannot 
 think it was judicious to place a Mahomedan moonshee over an 
 agricultural congregation, which is probably composed chiefly, if 
 not entirely, of converted Hindoos ; though, in the event of an 
 agricultural congregation being formed amongst the Mahomedans 
 of the Peshawur valley, or other western portions of the Punjab, 
 such a selection might be not inappropriate. 
 
 With reference to Mr. Newton's remarks, in regard to possessors 
 of oriental learning, I would explain, that I by no means consider 
 the possession of such learning to be at all essential to a pastor ; 
 and in the paper read by me, I endeavoured to guard against 
 any such construction. I do think, however, that where the 
 learning possessed by an individual is of that order which his 
 congregation appreciate, and on which, in fact, all their own ideas, 
 previous to conversion, had been formed, the possession of such 
 knowledge is calculated to be of great advantage to a pastor; 
 and to increase their respect for him. But what I have chiefly de-< 
 eired to urge, in respect to oriental learning, is this, that although 
 the possessors of it are, in some respects perhaps, the most impor- 
 tant of all classes, they appear to me to have been, as a class, neg- 
 lected by us, owing probably, in some degree, to an impression, 
 that they are not easily accessible, an impression which I believe 
 to be unfounded provided they are approached through the me- 
 dium of their own learning. 
 
 The Rev. R. BRUCE, Church Missionary Society, Dera Ismael 
 Khan, said, that he was struck by a remark of Mr. Barton, how 
 greatly Mr. French had infused his spirit into the teachers of the
 
 KAtlVE PASTORATE 
 
 Agra College. In his own connection with Mr. French, in the De- 
 rujat, nothing had struck him so forcibly, as the great humility Frmcb'i 
 and kindness with which he treated Natives even of the lowest JjjJ" to 
 claoiffl ; an d how he tried to win them to himself by doing so. 
 We have before heard how Mr. .Shackell did with his catechists at 
 Agra. In keeping with this was a passage in Mr. Ragland's life; Mf p^ 
 he could only quote it from memory : " If every itinerant mission- land's viewt. 
 ary treated his c.iteehist as a brother, as far as he was able to bear 
 it, on terms of perfect equality, and with the greatest kindness, 
 he thought that an efficient body of Native pastors would more speed- 
 ily be raised up in this way, than by any other means." This j^ f . 
 was quite his own opinion ; he only regretted he could not act more opinion, aud 
 upon it. The common objection to it was, that it spoiled the Na- 
 tive brother, and made him impertinent. He knew that it did 
 o; but he thought the true remedy was, whenever any imperti- 
 nence, or pride, manifested itself, to rebuke it firmly and kindly : 
 and he had always found his Native brethren bore such rebukes 
 most praiseworthily. For himself, he felt that he had injured his 
 e brethren much more by pride, than by humility. When 
 we ourselves were emerging from boyhood into manhood when 
 we were called hobble-de-hoys were we not often guilty of imper- 
 tinence? But men did not therefore banish us from their society ; 
 and in due time we learned to be men ourselves. So must we bear 
 with our brethren. Pride begets pride; humility begets humility. 
 The great fault in the Native pastors in the North West Provinces, 
 alluded to by all the speakers, was, that they did not come down to 
 their congregations. We must teach them to do so, by coming 
 down to them, living with them eating and drinking with 
 them. If we raise ourselves above them, they will raise them- 
 elves above their flocks. If we come down to them, they will learn 
 to come down to others ; and besides that many will thus be taught 
 the first of all lessons humility, they will also be intellectually 
 elevated, by communion with <-ducat-d minds. He knew, however, 
 it was very hard to act on such principles, owing to the great wick- 
 edness of our own hearts. 
 
 The Rev. W. KEEXE, Church Missionary Society, Umritsur, R ev . \y. 
 enid : Mr. Chairman, I wish to make some remarks on the way in KB- 
 which Native pastors should be chosen. I would deprecate, 
 strongly, thrusting on the congregation men chosen by the mis- The congr*- 
 Bionaries. I think we make a great mistake, in making this or h *h"?r' J 
 that man a cateehist, or reader, without reference to a distinctive own 
 call from God himself to the individual. Now if the congrega-
 
 FLFTH SESSION 
 
 Pastors 
 should have 
 deep religi- 
 ous experi- 
 ence- 
 
 Capt. C. A. 
 
 McMAHON. 
 
 An illustra- 
 tion. 
 
 Mr. Groves. 
 
 He lived by 
 faith. 
 
 Aroplapen 
 imbibed his 
 
 spirit. 
 
 Revival. 
 
 An incident 
 
 tion be allowed to choose their own pasto*, this very choice should 
 be accepted, on the part of the individual so chosen, as a call 
 from God to him to take on himself this olfioe. 
 
 Again, as regards the sort of men required for this work, in 
 my opinion, they should be men of a, deep, experimental acquaint- 
 ance with the human heart, and possessing at the same time an 
 experimental knowledge of God's Holy Word. This ia the first 
 requisite ; and if, in addition to this, they can have the advantages 
 to be derived from study, in a Training College, so much the 
 better. 
 
 Capt. C. A, Mcif AHOtf aaid : I rise, H*. Chairman, to tell you 
 of a Native minister of the Gospel, in the South of India, who 
 affords, I think, a good illustration of the principle advocated 
 by several who have addressed the Conference^-ithat missionaries 
 should seek to impress the. stamp ef their- own character upo 
 their Native disciples, 4 gentlem&n. in England of thQ name of 
 Groves, engaged in a profession whtek brejttgiit him in an iacoma 
 of, I believe^ ,1200 or 15QO a ye.ar-, bee*He, impressed with the de- 
 Siie e> to beoonje a auagfoifcapyr t& the* heathen:. Feeling himself called 
 bjf tb,e Spiw.t ef God to. the wojfk^ fee threw vip hia income; aban* 
 dp^ed; kJs profession i and ia i&tfc in the liyiiig God^ weat forth, a 
 missionary, unconnected wo,tk aay Society, He went first tft Bag- 
 dad ; but finally landed at Madras. 
 
 Amongst those who were brought under the : influence ef this 
 master mind, was a Native Chrisiian named: Aroolapett? who seems 
 thoroughly to have imbibed the spirit of his master. On Mr. 
 Groves' death, the mantle of the* prophet seems to have descended 
 upon his humble follower. Though invited to join, old establish- 
 ed Societies^ he preferred, like hw master, to live by- faith. Going 
 forth alone, he settled down in a rural district, in the interior of 
 the country, away from European stations. He opened a mission ; 
 established a school ; started a printing press ; and surrounded 
 himself with a catechisfe schoolmaster, and other- paraphernalia 
 of missions. His work has beea ; blessed. It will interest the Con- 
 ference to know, that the revival in the South ef India. began, ( as I 
 believe,) in the; tract of country com^isedwitahani Aroolapen's mis- 
 sion, ; and spread from, thenoe to the adjoini^staiiojHe.ofth* hurch 
 Missionary Society. An inpidejfct iH,ujjfcpfttin# tea foi4h, will, I am 
 sure, ba interesting to, the Conference. As I have said, Aroolapen 
 is not connected with any Society. He does not live near any 
 European station. He livos by fait-h, ia the living. Glocl ; believing 
 wi# prt^*4ethft,mi>ps: f^r-fchose who work fbv
 
 NATIVE PASTORATE 1 ">T 
 
 Him. Once Aroolapen was reduced to great str.tit*. His ni.ii \ 
 had all run out ; no more oame In. The heart of hi* \vif.\ like 
 that of Job's partner, sank within her. and proved unequal to the 
 train. She sent him round to try and borrow of his friend*: but 
 his friends stand aloof; the investment does not look safe; the mis- 
 sion IB drying up ! Aroolapen return.-. 1 in sorrow to his home, and 
 betook himself to prayer. In the solitude of hi* closet, he poured otit 
 hi* heart before Ood, with many tears " Is it thy work in which 
 I am engaged ? or ia it the work of man? Am I to be deserted 
 now ? or wilt thou provide the means for thine own work?" 
 
 Whilst he was yet in prayer, the postman approached the door, 
 and delivered a letter containing a remittance of 100 rupees, from 
 friends in England. From that hour the tide turned : his tears were 
 turned into tears of joy: his faith was strengthened: and pros- 
 perity again smiled \ipon his mission. And there he labours still, a 
 living illustration of the importance of missionaries seeking out 
 Native helpers, and, by constantly associating them with them- 
 selves, imbuing them with their own spirit. Men like Aroolapea 
 are the men we want ! 
 
 The Rev. GOLOK.YATH, American Presbyterian Mission, Julian- Rev. GOLOK- 
 der, said: Whatever may be tbe necessity, elsewhere, of appoint- 
 
 ing Native pastors, we are not yet prepared for it in the Punjab. p, in u|> <* 
 The Native churches are still very small : they are not able to read ? (or 
 
 pastor*. 
 
 support pastors. 
 
 It i hardly necessary to say that pastors rant be educaM men. p , 
 
 rfi'inrp nnu %\ 
 
 They should know English ; so as to be able to read English books, be educated 
 and derive from them the requisite information on theological sub- me " 
 jecU, which they have? to communicate to their less informed flaek*. 
 The more educated they, are, the more able will they be to edify 
 their hearet*. Our uneducated eatechiste cam say a great deal 
 Against Hindooism and MahoraedaruHm ; but rn proochung to a 
 Christian congregation, they can hardly keep the attention of their 
 hearers for more than five minutes. Their stock of Biblical know- 
 ledge is very soon exhausted. 
 
 The men of this country are generally metaphysicians. It is an. I he aS'e 
 the duty of the Native minister of the Gospel to show, that the lo copf Wllh 
 
 mrtaphyu- 
 
 European science of metaphysics is far superior to that of the Hin- e*n. ' 
 doo. The difference between the Hindoo and European systems 
 of philosophy is something like the difference between the Bullock- 
 Train and the Railway-Train ; but this must be shown clearly, be- 
 fore the Natives will admit the fart.
 
 158 FlfrTH SESSION 
 
 Inward call. Furthermore, we must not ordain any one who is not inwardly 
 called to the Gospel ministry, who does not feel constrained by 
 the love of Christ, to preach his Gospel to dying men. Spirit- 
 uality and intelligence are the essential qualifications of a Gospel 
 minister. 
 
 Rev. J. The Eev. J. NEWTON, American Presbyterian Mission, Lahore, 
 
 ow * desired to say a few words regarding the difference between the 
 
 A pastor'* pastoral and evangelistic offices. This was required, too, by a 
 
 work i to question from Mr. McLeod. The business of a pastor is simply to 
 
 feed the 
 
 floek. feed the flock to nourish it with the sincere milk of the Word. 
 
 In order to this, he must be thoroughly acquainted with the Bible ; 
 
 Must know and, it is needless to add, be richly imbued with its spirit. For 
 this work, no other education, however desirable, is to be re- 
 garded as really essential. If he expounds and applies the Scrip- 
 tures properly, and leads a life of secret prayer, he can both instruct 
 and edify a congregation. An evangelist, besides looking after the 
 
 nil i cvanee- i n t eres ts of the church, and giving counsel, when needed, to young 
 
 list is among and inexperienced pastors, has to propagate the truth among unbe- 
 
 unbelievers. . 
 
 lievers, defending it against the opposition of open, and some- 
 times learned, enemies : and this, be it remembered, as the title im- 
 
 Cannot have ports, is his principal work. Educate him therefore, as much as 
 
 education. y u can m every reasonable way. The same spirit is required in 
 both pastors and evangelists; but not the same attainments. 
 
 When I remarked that an English education did harm, I should 
 have said, there were exceptions to the rule : our brother Golok- 
 nath is himself an exception. 
 
 It is affirmed that the churches are still too small to have pas- 
 tors. I would say, that if there were only five converts in a place, 
 they should still, if possible, have a pastor over them ; devoting at 
 least a portion of his time to their interests. Let pastors and people 
 grow up and be strengthened together.
 
 SIXTH SESSION. 
 
 MONDAY AFTERNOON, the 28th of December, 1862. 
 
 H. E. PERKINS, Esq., C. S., in the Chair. 
 At the request of the Chairman, the following essays were 
 
 read: 
 
 SYMPATHY AND CONFIDENCE : 
 
 HOW CAN FOREIGN' MISSIONARIES SECURE, IN THE HIGHEST 
 
 DEGREE, THE SYMPATHY AND AFFECTIONATE CONFI- 
 
 DKXCE OF THEIR NATIVE BRETHREN ? 
 
 ESSAY BY THE REV. D. HERRON, M. A. 
 
 American Frrsl>yf,vian 3/iuMum, Dehra. 
 
 In the proposal of this subject for the consideration of the Con- There t* 
 Cercnce, there is an implied confession, that foreign missionaries * WHI " of 
 have failed, in a great degree, to secure the sympathy and affec- 
 tionate confidence of their Native brethren. It certainly is not 
 intended to imply, that, in every case, there has been failure. In 
 many instances, doubtless, foreign missionaries and their Native 
 converts dwell together, in the mutual love and confidence, which 
 are the natural fruits of the relation which exists between them ; 
 but it must bo painfully evident to every one acquainted with our 
 MS that, as a general thing, there do not exist, between the 
 Native and foreign members of our mission churches, the affection- 
 ate freedom, the warm, confiding, brotherly feeling, and the inti- 
 mateandsweet communion, which should be found among brethren 
 in Christ. The young missionary is struck with this state of things 
 on his first personal acquaintance with missionary operations in
 
 160' SIXTH SESSION 
 
 this country. His first intimation of it may be the evidence that 
 lie has shocked his missionary brethren's sense of propriety, by 
 too great familiarity with, or too warm expressions of kindness to, 
 the Native brethren. He is soon surprised to see so great a distance 
 between the missionary and the converts. Their conduct towards 
 each other, is more like that of master and servant, than of breth- 
 ren. He finds, by further observation, that the Native brethren 
 are generally dissatisfied, that it is a common thing for them to 
 discuss the character of missionaries, and to relate to each other 
 the grievances which they have sustained at their hands. These 
 grievances differ, according to the character and circumstances of 
 the persons complaining. The educated and influential charge the 
 missionaries with haughtiness, with assuming too much importance 
 to themselves, and with unnecessarily keeping them in inferior 
 and subordinate positions. The lower class generally complain, that 
 the missionaries treat them harshly, and are indifferent or hostile 
 to their temporal interests. Some Native Christians, who have 
 spoken out plainly on this subject, and have had wide intercourse 
 with their Native brethren, say that Native Christians everywhere, 
 (though not all of them,) consider the missionaries their enemies. 
 Many of these complaints and grievances arise, doubtless, from ig- 
 norance or misapprehension of the missionary's motives, position, 
 and duties. But be this as it may, it is evident that missionaries 
 have not generally secured the sympathy and affectionate confi- 
 dence of their Native brethren. This is a painful and humiliating 
 confession ; but it is one that truth and duty require to be made. 
 Confession however is not enough. The best interests of the cause 
 of Christ demand that something should be done, to remove the 
 evil of which confession is made. The attention of the Conference 
 to this subject will, we hope, contribute something to this end. 
 
 Our limited time will not allow us to dwell on the importance of 
 our having the sympathy and confidence of our Native brethren, 
 in the work to which we have devoted our lives ; or ta endeavour 
 to trace, and state, particularly, the causes of the unhappy state of 
 feeling which we lament. It would be folly, also, to attempt to lay 
 down a set of rules, which all should follow, in endeavouring to gain 
 the end desired. We shall not waste time in inquiring, which par- 
 ty is the more guilty the foreign missionary, or the Native Chris- 
 tianf. Both, doubtless, are in fault. But taking our own sin for 
 granted, in the matter, we shall attempt to offer a few considerations, 
 which, we trust. will in som degree reveal the root of the evil, and*
 
 SYMPATHY AND CONFIDENCE 1G1 
 
 indicate its remedy ; and then btir us up to make active efforts to 
 win the hearts of our Native brethren. 
 
 1. Let us consider our relation to our Native brethren. Our relation 
 
 ^Vf may be the spiritual fathers of many of them. We may lo r ^ 
 have begotten in my of them in Christ Jesus, through the Gospel. w 
 If so, they will be to u< the dearest objects on earth. We shall re- piriiul 
 gard them a^> Paul did the Thessalonians, when he said: "What 
 is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicing? Are not even ye, in the 
 presence of our Lord Jesui Christ, at his coming? For ye are our 
 glory and joy." 
 
 God, however, has not only made us the instruments of convert- 
 
 and their 
 ing them ; but he has made us sheperds, under himself, to take care ihepherd* 
 
 of them ; and has said to us, " Feed my sheep" " feed my lambs." 
 H- has honoured us by giving us charge of his most precious trea- 
 surethe purchase of the blood of the Son of God ; and has com- 
 manded us to take heed to them. We are pastors of the flocks 
 that God has made us the instruments of collecting, as well as 
 preachers to the heathen. It is not enough to seek, and find, the 
 wandering sheep ; they must be fed and folded. It is not enough 
 to sow the seed; it must be watched and watered. The great A- 
 
 of the Gentiles, though preaching the Gospel from country 
 to country, did not forget this part of his work. In all his jour- 
 neyings, and trials, and sufferings, he did not for a day throw off the 
 
 "f the churches. He visited them, when he had opportunity, 
 and wrote them pastoral letters, solving their difficulties, warning, 
 rebuking, exhorting, and counselling them, breathing the most 
 tender affection for them, and expressing the most earnest desire 
 to see them. "Night and day," said he, "praying exceedingly, 
 that we might see your face, and perfect that which is lacking in 
 your faith." In Christian countri.-s, that have been under the influ- 
 ence of our religion for centuries, and where there are the restraints 
 of public morality, the advantages of early education, and the im- 
 
 ;it h.-lj,- of religious books, is it not considered essential 
 to the growth in grace of a congregation, that it enjoy not only 
 the able, earnest, faithful, and loving labours of the preacher, but 
 also tin- unwearied care of the pastor who watches over every one 
 of tho flock, teaches from house to house, and adapts his instruc- 
 tion to every age, and class, and condition ! How much more 
 necessary us this constant, watchful care, for the few sheep in the 
 wilderness of heathenism! As a general thing, they have no pas- 
 i-.r-butthe mi-Monariix. If we do not perform for them the 
 duties of this office, they will be in the helpless state of sheep 
 
 U
 
 162 SIXTH SESSION 
 
 without a shepherd. And is not this, in a great measure, their con- 
 dition ? Is not this the particular, in which we fall most short of 
 our duty to our Native brethren ? It is true, we must go from city 
 to city, and from town to town, preaching the Gospel to the heathen ; 
 but where are our epistles, written, in our absence, to "our beloved 
 sons" in the Gospel to our brethren, " dearly beloved and longed 
 for, our joy and crown," wishing them grace, mercy, and peace, 
 from God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ; thanking God for 
 them, commending, warning, and reproving them ; and breath- 
 ing the deepest affection for them ? We preach to them ; but 
 is it not to be feared, that we do so frequently with the feeling, that 
 anything is good enough for the Native Christians ? 
 
 During the week, we are occupied with schools, and presses, 
 and preaching in the bazars, and a hundred other things. On the 
 Sabbath, many of us conduct English services ; for which we must 
 make some preparation. Very little time, if any, is left for the 
 preparation of our discourses for the Native congregations. The 
 consequence is, that our sermons are frequently cold and pointr 
 less without power, and without effect. 
 
 We have not time, and, it would seem, not much inclination, to 
 visit them in their houses ; and there converse with them about 
 their souls ; to. instruct their children ; and endear ourselves to 
 them by a kind and tender interest in all their affairs. 
 
 Are we not verily guilty in this respect ? Is not our imperfect 
 performance of the pastoral duties of our office, the principal cause- 
 of the evil for which we are seeking a remedy ? Our other cares- 
 are so numerous, and our labours so great, that it seems almost im- 
 possible for us to da this part of our work aright. There are none, 
 however, but ourselves to do it. God, in his providence, has imr 
 posed this duty upon us. Necessity is laid upon us ; yea, woe is 
 unto us, if we take not heed to the flock over which the Holy Ghost 
 hath made us overseers. It behooves us, then, to inquire how we 
 can best perform this duty to our Native brethren ? To this inqui- 
 ry we should reply in one word by loving them. Love is the fulfil- 
 ling of l<he whole duty of the pastor ^ it is the means by which he- 
 enters the hearts of his people, and takes with him the love and 
 grace of God. It is when the sinner, by the help of Divine grace, 
 sees and feels the love of God, that his heart is broken, and he is 
 enabled to say, " I love him, because he first loved me." It is when 
 the people of God see, in the lives and labours of the minister, or 
 missionary, that he loves them, that they are drawn and bound 
 to him, by the cords and bonds of love. It is love that begets lovo.
 
 SYMPATHY AND CONFIDENCE 
 
 103 
 
 It is love, that will secure, in the highest degree, the sympathy and 
 atlt-i-tionate confidence of our Native brethren. 
 
 It *hould therefore be our earnest prayer, and our constant 
 *Mid.-avour, to obtain this heavenly grace, to have the same love 
 to our Native brethren that Christ had for us. " He loved us and 
 gave himself for us." To incite us to seek this, let us consider, 
 
 "2. The relation of these brethren to the Church. They are the 
 
 fruits of years of labour, by the ablest and most devoted missionaries their relation 
 
 to the cliurcb, 
 of the Cross, and the answers of the prayers of the most pious of 
 
 people throughout the world. They are the first fruits of 
 the spiritual harvest that is to be reaped in this land ; and should be 
 acknowledged with the deepest gratitude, and be rejoiced over with 
 ling joy. They are the persons whom God has chosen to be, 
 in a peculiar manner, the lights of India. He has shed the light 
 of heaven on them, that they in their spheres may reflect it on 
 the moral darkness around them. He has conferred on them the 
 honour of laying the foundations of the church in this land. View- 
 e<l in this li;_'ht, they must be dear to every one who is labouring to 
 build up the kingdom of Christ. Let us consider, 
 
 3. How God regards our Native brethren. He has loved the and how Go<i 
 
 at and most inconsistent of them, with an everlasting love. [J^ r * 
 II has given his own Son for them. They are the Church of God 
 which he has purchased with his own blood. There was joy in heav- 
 en over every one of them, at his conversion. The angels wait on 
 them, as ministering spirits. God has put on them the beauty of 
 his Son. He receives them into his presence, pities them with more 
 than a father's pity, and loves them with more than a mother's love. 
 are sons of God members of the royal family of heaven. 
 He comes to them, abides with them, and sups with them. God 
 works all these works for them, and bestows all these privileges 
 upon thorn, that he may win their hearts and confidence, that he 
 may perfect their faith and love. Surely such an object is worthy 
 of our highest and most self-denying efforts. Let us, then, in this, 
 as in every other respect, be "followers of God, as dear children." 
 
 These considerations, we think, must fill our hearts With love Effect* O j 
 to tlu- in.-iiibers of our Native churches ; and if we love them, 
 
 our end is j: .lined. Love will pi. -ad h..f->rr tin- throne of grace for 
 the richest blessings on them, and will risk for ourselves wisdom 
 and faithfulness in the discharge of duty to them. It will make 
 us diligent in the study of their languages, that we may be able 
 to on joy t>. v. and enter into their feelings. It will overcome 
 
 all thp dinr-ultHv that arise from difference of race, civilization,
 
 164 
 
 SIXTH SESSION 
 
 Teachers 
 
 and preach- 
 ers- 
 
 Wean 
 not their 
 masters. 
 
 A liberal 
 
 support. 
 
 education, manners, and customs. It will condescend to men of 
 the lowest states, and enter the humblest dwelling. It will suffer 
 long and be kind ; and labor, without weariness, in endeavouring 
 to make its objects worthy of the complacent regard of all. It will 
 enable us to judge impartially and charitably, to compassionate 
 infirmity, and reprove with meekness. It will lead us to deny our- 
 selves the pleasures of European society, to identify ourselves with 
 those for whose benefit we profess to live, and to keep ever before 
 us the example of him "who, being in the form of God, thought 
 it not robbery to be equal with God, but made himself of no repu- 
 tation, and took upon him the form of a servant, and was made in 
 the likeness of men ; and being found in fashion as a man, he hum- 
 bled himself, and become obedient unto death, even the death of 
 the cross. " Love will make every one of our little congregations 
 a scene worthy of the Divine eulogium, "Behold how good, and 
 how pleasant it is, for brethren to dwell together in unity" good 
 and pleasant as the holy and fragrant oil, and as the refreshing dew ! 
 And there God will command the blessing, even life for evermore. 
 
 Thus far we have regarded our Native brethren only as members 
 of our congregations, under the pastoral care of the missionary. 
 But our teachers and preachers our co-labourers in the work of the 
 Lord, form an important class, which requires special notice, in 
 connection with this subject. In addition to the suggestions that have 
 been made, in regard to the winning of their sympathy and confi- 
 dence, in common with their brethren, we venture to offer a hint 
 or two applicable only to them. 
 
 (1.) We should by all means explain to them, that we are not their 
 masters, and they are not our servants, that One is their Master, 
 even Christ. We should endeavour to make them realize the honour 
 that God has conferred on them, in making them co-workers with 
 himself, in the salvation of their countrymen, make them feel the 
 responsibilty of their position, and lead them to live under a con- 
 stant sense of their accountability to God, for the influence of their 
 example, and the manner in which they discharge their duties. 
 We should pray much with them and for them. We should ask their 
 advice about our work, and endeavour to make them feel the deepest 
 interest in its success. We have witnessed the happy effects of 
 this course, in giving cheerfulness of manner, and elevation of 
 character ; and in producing an evident increase of respectful and 
 affectionate regard for the missionary. 
 
 (2.) We should grant them a liberal support. They are engaged in 
 the service of the Lord ; and it is his ordinance, that they should
 
 SYMPATHY AND CONFIDENCE 
 
 livf of that -<M-vi<'\ By their living of that service, (or "of the altar,") 
 it ia not to be understood, that they are to receive just sufficient for 
 a bare subsistence, but a generous, liberal support. The Church 
 is able to give it: and it is the will of God that it should be given. 
 We know the difficulties of this subject. There is danger of im- 
 posing, in the shape of high salaries, a burden on the infant church, 
 which it will not be able to bear. On the other hand, we cannot but 
 regard it as an evil, to allow the educated youth of the church to 
 be lost to the cause of Christ. This is too extensive a subject, 
 however, to be discussed at the end of an essay : we merely hint 
 at it here, to call the attention of the Conference to it. 
 
 In conclusion, we must confess, that the duties pointed out by 
 this subject are very difficult. In view of them we are constrained 
 to ask, " Who is sufficient for these things !" If the subject lead 
 us to feel, in any degree, our ignorance and weakness, and to apply 
 for Divine wisdom and strength, our attention has not been directed 
 to it in vain. May the Lord grant us the humble, loving, meek, 
 and patient spirit, which our work, in all its departments, re- 
 quires. 
 
 The Committee of Compilation consider it desirable to preface the 
 following essay with a few explanatory remark* ; lest the feelings of the 
 essayist should be misunderstood. 
 
 The Rev. Goloknath was specially selected, by the Provisional Com- 
 mittee of the Conference, to write an essay on the best mode of securing the 
 sympathy of Xative Christians. So far from being the " champion of the 
 malcontents," as the secular newspapers supposed, and so far from wishing 
 to say anything that might in the least degree give offence, the essay, as 
 first prepared by him, was so mild in its tone, and so moderate in its views, 
 that a missionary member of the Committee, to whom the Rev. Goloknath 
 gave it for perusal, thinking it did not sufficiently explain the causes of the 
 lack of sympathy which had often been noticed, advised him to re-writ>- it ; 
 and to give more explicit expression to those causes; in nrder that mission- 
 aries, learning the evil, to its fullest extent, from the Xativc point of view, 
 might be the better able to apply a suitable remedy. This was accordingly 
 done; but some of the facts then intro<lucfd, having made an impression 
 which the essayist did not intfnd, he would be glad now to exhibit them in 
 a less doubtful way, if not remove them altogether ; but the Committee of 
 Compilation dfrm it frprdient to publish the whole.
 
 166 
 
 SIXTH SESSION 
 
 Difficulty 
 of securing 
 the desired 
 sympathy. 
 
 Difference 
 between a 
 missionary 
 and a guru, 
 
 ON THE SAME SUBJECT. 
 ESSAY BY THE REV. GOLOKNATH. 
 
 American fresbyterian Mission, Jullunder. 
 
 This is a subject which I should not have selected for an ad- 
 dress to the Conference. I am not competent to suggest measures, 
 which might prove an infallible guide for others, in securing the 
 confidence and sympathy of Native Christians. It requires so deep' 
 an insight into human nature, that I must disclaim the idea of 
 setting myself up as a teacher of those from whom it would better 
 become me to learn. But in order to comply, as far as possible, 
 with the requisition made upon me, and to elicit new thoughts 
 and suggestions from those who are willing to hear me, I will en- 
 deavour to communicate a few facts and opinions, neither new nor 
 striking, but such as have come within the range of my experience 
 and inquiries. 
 
 The subject of this discourse has always appeared to me singu- 
 larly interesting ; but I have failed to discover how an European or 
 American missionary can secure the full sympathy of Native 
 converts : for sympathy must be considered a sort of substitution, 
 by which we are placed in the situation of another, and are affec- 
 ted, in a good measure, as he is affected. By sympathy we enter 
 into the concerns of another person, and can never remain in- 
 different spectators of anything he does or suffers. But the social 
 position of a missionary, his intellectual and spiritual attainments, 
 his highly civilized ideas, and his cultivated, refined feelings, 
 must place him so far above his converts, generally, that there 
 can scarcely be any fellow-feeling between them. A missionary 
 would hardly find any loveliness in the character of his converts, 
 to excite much kind feeling towards them. They are neces- 
 sarily objects of his compassion and pity, but hardly worthy of 
 his friendship, or capable of communion with him, except on re- 
 ligious subjects. 
 
 If the missionary, renouncing his refinement, and coming down 
 from his social position, would adopt the life of a Hindoo fukeer, 
 retire from his family and friends, and live in a Dhurmsala with 
 his converts, sympathy could easily be secured. Inquisitive con- 
 verts, without any fear of being considered rude and intrusive, 
 would then come forward, and sitting around him, ask questions
 
 SYMPATHY AMi CONFIDENCE ll',7 
 
 freely, in Urdu, to gain information on various subjects. They 
 would cheerfully go out, when necessary, to beg or labour ; they 
 would patiently submit to any hardship, with all confidence and 
 zeal, for the support of the guru, and of the institution in which 
 th- v felt a common interest. But the plan s of missionaries are 
 based on more enlightened principles. They are preachers of a 
 pure Gospel ; they have no sympathy with the monastic life of the 
 dark ages; they can never think of asking their converts to live 
 together in a convent, and with them to subsist on alms. Many 
 converts therefore look upon the missionary, merely as a paid agrxt 
 of a Religious Company, sent for the purpose of converting Hindoos 
 and Mussulmans to the faith of the Gospel ; and, having collected 
 them into colonies, to be their superintendent. His work is not 
 only to teach that which relates to their souls' eternal salvation, 
 but to promote in them a spirit of industry, enterprise, and moral 
 courage ; to create for them a social and political standing ; and 
 to prepare them for an independent mode of life. In short, he 
 has to conduct their temporal affairs, and polish their social man- 
 ners, with the law of the Gospel. 
 
 In this view, the missionary stands among his converts like a 
 father amidst his children. He has to provide them with suitable 
 employment, build houses for their accommodation, provide wives, 
 when they feel disposed to marry, and procure subsistence for those 
 
 ud on his bounty. 
 
 To carry out this system, a missionary has to exercise a good 
 
 f temporal authority ; but he should temper that authority 
 
 with pat. rnal affection, in order to dignify the obedience of hi 
 
 rts with filial confidence. Here some specifications may be 
 
 made. 
 
 1 A missionary must endeavour to convince the Native Chris- _- 
 
 tint he is their real friend that his object in coming to this ary i 
 country was to do them good. A mere declaration, however, of f^"" 
 
 n^ their friend, will be very far from satisfying thorn that 
 he is such. Converts often say they are called bhan log, (brethren.) 
 by the missionaries, when preaching to them in the church. 
 they are ne\-er treated as such out of that building. In such cases 
 .Lsaionary treats his converts very much as the Jews treated 
 le, proselytes. The verbal declaration must be supported by 
 conduct practice must follow profession- 
 Missionaries of different stations, however, are not all alike ; 
 and th- influence of some differs greatly from that of others. A con- c'^mpl?o*. 
 -om one of the mission stations, for example, would say,
 
 168 SIXTH SESSION 
 
 missionary is so pleasant, so obliging, so affable and condescending, 
 BO kind and affectionate ! He always seems ready to do me good, 
 and never delights in giving me pain. I am willing to be directed 
 by him to the end of my life." Some complain thus : " The mis- 
 sionary loves his ease and comfort, more than the interests of his 
 converts. He is continually finding fault with their dress and 
 manners ; while he does not condescend to hear their grievances. 
 He can scarcely spare any portion of his time to solve their difficul- 
 ties. When they call on him, with a question in their minds, he 
 comes out with his usual ' Kya mdngtd f ' (What do you want?) 
 We are quite discouraged." It is the opinion of many Native Chris- 
 tians, that " missionaries are much more friendly to the heathen, 
 whom they wish to catch in their 'net,' than to their converts, 
 whom they have already 'bagged'!" 
 
 _. - Native Christians generally are poor and ignorant; and they 
 
 id. do not pretend to conceal the fact, that when they cast in their 
 
 lot with the people of God, they had some hope many of them 
 at least of securing some of those worldly advantages, which the 
 Gospel invariably brings to Christian nations. To draw the affec- 
 tions of the Israelites to himself, the great God, by effecting their 
 temporal deliverance, and by granting them temporal blessings, 
 impressed their minds deeply with a sense of his goodness. The 
 Government of India, in order to gain the confidence and sympathy 
 of the people, has adopted the very same principle, in that line 
 of policy now called " Native policy." 
 
 On this principle, if a missionary had a gift for devising plans, and 
 creating means, for improving the worldly circumstances of his con- 
 verts, or if the converts were all spiritually-minded men, living 
 above the cares of this world, and casting their burdens upon the 
 Lord, who has promised to sustain them, there would be little diffi- 
 culty ; the bond of union between the parties might still be both 
 tender and strong. But these conditions are not always fulfilled ; 
 and then the converts often complain, that the missionary is not 
 willing to help them. He taught them to seek the Kingdom of 
 Heaven, with a promise that all other things should be added to 
 them: but he now will not suffer them to talk of money ; it gives 
 him a headache, and makes him nervous, to see any of them 
 approaching him. 
 
 The circumstances of our converts expose them constantly to 
 the danger of suffering from the want of temporal comforts ; and 
 the more afflictive their condition is, the more anxiously they feel 
 the want of friends. They know that missionaries are poor: but
 
 SYMPATHY AND CONFIDENCE 169 
 
 they cannot believe, that they are incapable of devising tome plan, forth* 
 temporal relief and advancement of their converts. 
 
 A man will feel a degree of gratitude and love for a benefac- 
 tor, who feels an interest in him, and labours to supply his wants: 
 but he will feel a higher degree of grateful love, if that benefac- 
 tor makes some sacrifice to aid him. It is kindness and mercy 
 shown in self-denial, that most powerfully move the heart. Our 
 Saviour gave power to his precepts by identifying himself with 
 the most needy. He has promised to accept any act of kindness, 
 done to the most needy of his disciples, as done to himself. If a 
 missionary desires to secure the sympathy and confidence of his con- 
 verts, he must be willing to make some self-denying efforts on their 
 behalf; and, if possible, find some means of promoting their tem- 
 poral welfare ; while he still devotes most of his time aad strength 
 to their spiritual interests. 
 
 2. A missionary should never allow himself to speak angrily to A minioiarjr 
 
 should oo{ 
 his converts ; and he ought to be deliberate in all his transactions ipeak ari- 
 
 with them. Your converts are sure to bring their petty differences ly lo lhe COB ~ 
 before you for adjustment; and if you are too hasty in giving judg- 
 ment, you will subject yourself to the mortification of being obliged 
 to change your opinion, and revoke your order, and thereby lose 
 Confidence of your Native brethren. They place very little 
 confidence in a person who bears the character of being too hasty ; 
 - calling what it may. How much it is to be regretted, that 
 a missionary, professing to be a guide and example to the follow- 
 ers of the meek and lowly Jesus, should ever make himself a 
 Miurceof terror and vexation to those around him: and yet this 
 has sometimes been done. Corrections must sometimes be admin- 
 istered ; but if administered hastily and in anger, they have no 
 power to humble and reclaim the offender : and so with regard to 
 Christian discipline. Church members and catechiats, or other 
 missionary agents, if turned out hastily and in anger, will of course 
 go about and report, that the missionary would not take time to 
 jD't" 11 "' 1 into the merits of their cases. He wag too hasty. Reports 
 of this nature go farther in shaking the confidence of the Native 
 Christian community in the character of the missionary, than he 
 has power to establish it. Instances are said to have occurred, in 
 which missionaries, under the influence of strong excitement, have 
 gone so far as to kick and thump Native Christians, to the great 
 ust of the whole body. 
 
 The Hindoo philosophers have strongly recommended to their 
 followers to subdue their angry passions ; but none of them har 
 
 V
 
 170 SIXTH SESS103T 
 
 been able to attain this virtue. Now, it is the duty of missionaries 
 to show, by their conduct, that they have gained, by the help of the 
 Holy Spirit, that victory over the violent passions, which is not 
 attainable by the help of heathenism. Converts will then have 
 their confidence increased, in the power of the religion they have 
 been taught. 
 
 He hou!d 3. Let me say to those missionaries who need the hint, Try to 
 
 wiib them, mix with your converts as much as possible. Keep your heart and 
 house open to receive them, whenever they feel disposed to come 
 to you. Unless you do mix much with them, you are not likely 
 to understand or discriminate their characters, so as to be able to 
 treat them as they deserve. They are not all alike ; they have 
 often, by nature, the most opposite characters ; but by living much 
 among them, your influence may serve to unite these opposites, so> 
 as to make a harmonious body. The kind of treatment they receive 
 from you, they will be sure to yield to their fellow-converts : and 
 by creating this sympathy among the converts, you will gain their 
 respect and confidence. We often hear the complaint, that "such 
 a missionary " is not accessible : he is too fond of his books and 
 newspapers, to think of talking to the Native Christians: he 
 spends too much of his time with the sahib log ( English gentlemen,) 
 to mix with, or even to visit, the Native Christians. A Native 
 brother once asked me, "Why don't certain pddris (missionaries) 
 eat and drink with the Native Christians ? They certainly look 
 down upon the converts, as the Sikhs do upon the Muzbee fol- 
 lowers of Guru Gobind Singh. Why do the Hindoos tell us, we 
 have lost our caste, by eating the Feringee's ( European's) food; 
 since we have not even drunk a cup of water from the hands of 
 our missionary gurus ( teachers) ?" In such cases, the character of 
 Jesus Christ, and of his Apostles, is not exemplified in the person 
 of the missionary. A convert once asked me, <; Why did our 
 Saviour purposely go to eat and drink with publicans and sinners, 
 a thing most offensive to the Jews, if the missionary should adhere 
 strictly to the rules of society in vogue among his countrymen ?" 
 Converts are willing to grant the principle of social distinctions, in 
 favour of civil rulers, and military commanders : but they seem 
 to have no sympathy with those religious teachers who happen to 
 hold such aristocratical opinions. 
 
 and treat 4. Missionaries, in order to secure the confidence and sympathy 
 
 tiaily.""' of then* Native brethren, must treat them impartially. The con- 
 verts are not slow to discover where partiality exists. When they 
 find that one of their number can get from the missionary any
 
 SYMPATHY A\l> L<j.M 11*1 171 
 
 favour he wishes, and can get his interests advanced, while other* 
 are neglected and disregarded, the missionary must not expect to 
 secure the confidence of the mass. I do not mean to say that he 
 should have the same sort of feeling towards every individual: 
 the missionary will love, and ought to love, the good more than 
 ,>.jn:il regard for the obedient for those 
 
 who aro teachable and lowly, and those who are stubborn; but 
 still he can govern them all alike. The law for one should be the 
 law for all : yet missionaries are sometimes accused of being unjust 
 to their converts: they are said to treat some better than others. 
 irtial to his favourites: he neglects to call a certain one 
 to account for his conduct, because he is an agreeable man : he 
 shakes hands with 'such a one/ because he is an amiable person: 
 he allowed A to sit on a chair; but he got angry, because B sqt 
 down on the carpet, without being asked: he asked C to tea 
 with him ; but never allowed D to drink water, out of his glass tum- 
 bler." One, we are told, was obliged to leave the station, because 
 the missionary would make him the butt of ridicule, before his 
 favourites. Another complains, " The missionary carps so much at 
 the dress of my children and the English shoes of my wife 1 He cen- 
 tured my wife for her ignorance, and bad family management ; but 
 never took pains to teach her good manners." A third com- 
 plains, "The missionary gave a nice letter of recommendation to 
 one, to enable him to get a good situation out of the mission ; but 
 he refused to give me a certificate of good character, because I 
 wished to leave the mission. He was very kind to me while I waa 
 in the mission, but he will not speak, or shake hands with me, 
 since I have taken Government employment. " A fourth says, 
 " My missionary has more confidence in his Hindoo servants, than 
 in the persons he baptized. Why did he baptize me, if he had 
 no confidence in my word and truthfulness ? n 
 
 There is too great a distance between some missionaries and -r^ g. eM 4 
 
 their converts, as members of the family of Jesus Christ. The cimn He- 
 
 iwcen nu- 
 converts do not come sufficiently under the direct influence of the sionariit and 
 
 more cul; .ture of the missionaries: and so fail in their convei 
 
 sympathy with thorn. 
 
 When Native Christians are treated thus, their heathen neigh- 
 bours look indignantly upon them, an lost to all human sympa- 
 thy. They are lost to the old fraternity, where they enjoyed 
 equal rights and privileges, in virtue of their birth; and, being 
 converted to Christianity, they have neither the confidence nor 
 the sympathy of Christ Un people. But if the heathen .eo pietjr,
 
 172 
 
 SIXTH SESSION 
 
 prosperity, and enterprise, springing up among the despised con- 
 verts, and hear them testifying, that these are the results of the 
 teaching and care of their foreign gurus, (teachers,) they will at 
 once begin to look upon missionaries, as the real benefactors of 
 the people and the country. It will at once produce that confi- 
 dence in the mind of the community, which is sure to favour the 
 spread of Christianity. 
 
 Let every missionary, then, show kindness to the converts, by 
 encouraging the timid, advising the inexperienced, raising up th 
 fallen, sympathizing with the disconsolate, condescending to the 
 humblest, and being patient towards all. If this is done, I feel 
 quite sure that the effect will be good. The hearts of the converts 
 will yield to the influence, as truly as the needle yields to the 
 power of magnetism. 
 
 Rcv.J. H. 
 
 OBBISON. 
 
 Danger of 
 extremes. 
 
 Two classes 
 of Native 
 
 Christ! ins : 
 
 spiritually 
 minded, 
 
 worldly 
 minded. 
 
 The Chairman then invited discussion, on the snbject brought 
 before the Conference by the essayists. 
 
 The Rev. J. H. ORBISON, American Presbyterian Mission, Ra- 
 wui Pindee, rose and said: There is great danger of going to 
 extremes, in our essays and discussions. Our brother Groloknath 
 seems to have given the extreme view ; and to have cited only ex- 
 ceptional and rare cases ; as when he says, he has even heard of 
 missionaries' beating their Native brethren. He has not dwelt 
 on the other side of the question. It is nay opinion, after twelve 
 years' experience and observation, that there are two classes of 
 Native Christians. One class consists of those who become Chris- 
 tians for the sake of Christianity ; and have no ambitious desire 
 for anything but the spiritual things of Christianity; and who 
 love the Saviour, his service, and his ministers. This class has confi- 
 dence in missionaries esteems them loves them sympathizes 
 with them. There is another class, (and a large one,) composed 
 of those who seek only for the loaves and fishes of Christianity ; 
 and of those whose motives and desires are very mixed, who, 
 with Christianity, desire also position, honour, wealth. Finding that 
 the missionary does not, or cannot, help them to advance in this 
 way, as they desire, they very improperly jump to the conclusion, 
 that the missionary wishes to keep them down ; especially when 
 he ventures to advise them to dress, and live, as much as possible, 
 like their countrymen, in order to influence the latter, and to 
 leaven them, by contact and sympathy with them. Having said 
 this, I may also say, that perhaps in many, or most cases, we mis-
 
 SYMPATHY AND CONFIDENCE 173 
 
 MOharies, owing to the obstacles in the way, have not been able to MU!onri*$ 
 how our love and affection, as we ought. We have been too D! ant f..M io\e. 
 foreign, too strange, too much removed from them. In order to Mr. Orbisr 
 do away with this, as much as possible, I have adopted the plan of p 
 having all the Native brethren, and their families, come together 
 in my house, once a month, for social and religions purposes. 
 We have a monthly tea-meeting, in which we have conversation on 
 missionary topics, etc., interspersed with music and singing. I alse 
 treat them, as much as possible, like European Christians. I visit 
 them in their own houses frequently, in a social way, as well as 
 for pastoral visitation ; and, on suitable occasions, as on Christmas 
 and New-year's day, I have found it pleasant to send all of them 
 littlo presents, a practice which has been reciprocated. We ought 
 to mingle with them more, and try to show our love more ; but, 
 at the same time, net pet or pamper them too much ; just as we 
 would not wish to injure our own children ; or have them injure 
 themselves, by putting their hands into the fire, or surfeiting them- 
 selves with sweets. In order that the mass of the people may be N . |W chri- 
 won to Christianity, I think it is necessary that Native Christians tiani ihould 
 should, as far as possible, live amongst their countrymen ; and, as N*iie 
 far as is consistent with holiness, live like their countrymen. When caiioou. 
 we urge this upon our Native brethren, we are acting in accordance 
 with the dictates of the warmest love for them ; and with a pru- 
 dent regard for their real interests. This may be done, and yet 
 our brethren may advance in civilization and learning, in every 
 way, socially, morally, physically; and not feel that they are 
 kept down, or injured by the missionary. The Native brethren 
 would thus become more manly, and more independent ; and be 
 better Christians. And when they come to understand this, as they 
 ought, and as some of them do, they will all confide more in mis- 
 sionaries; and will love and respect them more. There w love, , 
 
 There if rou. 
 
 but let us have more of it; and let it be manifested in the right way. tual love- 
 Many missionaries are led to pamper Native Christians, with a 
 view to gain their good opinion. We must be firm with them. I 
 believe there are many Native Christians, who see and acknowledge 
 the love felt towards them ; and who have no ill feeling whatever 
 towards missionaries. It is a bugbear a mistake an extreme one- 
 ided view, to suppose that there is no confidence and sympathy 
 -existing between the whole body of Native Christians, and the whole 
 body of miuionanet who have lived and laboured for them. The 
 very statement shows there is a mistake : and the assertion of 
 this grave error must only convince all thinking persons, that if
 
 174 
 
 Mr. J. C. 
 
 BOSK- 
 
 Confirms 
 Mr. Golok- 
 nath's state- 
 ments. 
 
 Exceptions- 
 
 A. THOM- 
 SON, Esq. 
 
 The ill 
 
 feeling 
 
 generally 
 
 connected 
 
 with money 
 
 matters. 
 
 Missionaries 
 show their 
 love by 
 coming to 
 preach. 
 
 The Rev 
 R. BBDCE. 
 
 The sacri- 
 fice made 
 by the 
 missionary 
 must lie 
 life-long. 
 
 the extreme view is correct, there must be something very defec- 
 tive in the character of the Native Christians. 
 
 Mr. J. C. BOSE, Native Christian, and Assistant Teacher in the 
 Mission School, Lahore, remarked as follows: I fully confirm 
 the facts that have been stated by the Rev. Goloknath, about 
 the bad treatment of our Native brethren ; and I have perceived 
 disagreeable feelings existing in several mission stations. Yet I 
 do not mean to say, that there is not a single missionary who lias 
 not won the affection and sympathy of the Native brethren. I would 
 not forget to mention here the names of the Rev. Dr. Ewart of 
 Calcutta, Mr. Anderson of Madras, Dr. Judson of the Kareu mis- 
 sion, and of some present in this Conference, who, by their kind- 
 ness, affectionate temper and disposition, and familiarity, have 
 Won the sympathy and affection of the Native brethren. 
 
 I do not agree with the Rer. Goloknath, that the missionaries, 
 on account of their high civilization and acquirements, cannot 
 possibly stoop to treat the Native brethren familiarly. My viewa 
 on this subject are the contrary. The more educated and pious 
 a person is, the more humble he will be. The persons named 
 above, are not inferior, in civilization and acquirements, to those 
 who are in the habit of treating their Native brethren badly. 
 
 A THOMSON, Esq., Principal of the Lahore High School, said, 
 that ill feeling between missionaries and converts generally arose 
 from money matters. The convert, being entirely cut off from 
 his friends, often makes requests for pecuniary assistance, to which 
 the missionary is unable to accede ; and might consider it injudi- 
 cious to do so, even were he able. The speaker knew an instance, 
 in which a missionary was much beloved by his Native brethren ; 
 but he was one whose circumstances enabled him, and whose na- 
 tural kindness led him, to give them great assistance of this kind. 
 Doubtless, however, there were other grounds for their love. 
 
 Mr. Thomson then enlarged on the fact of the missionary's 
 having left his native land to preach to the Natives of this country ; 
 and stated that he thought that ought to be a sufficient proof of 
 his love to them. 
 
 The Rev. R. BRITCE, Church Missionary Society, Dera Ismael 
 Khan, rose, to turn the discussion into a different channel. He 
 did not feel, with Mr. Thomson, that the missionary's leaving his 
 own land was at all a sufficient proof of his love. It is easy to 
 make one sacrifice ; but we are called upon to be a living sacri- 
 fice. It is the love of Christ which we should manifest. The Son 
 of God made a great sacrifice for us, when he left His Father's
 
 SYMPATHY AND CONFIDENCE 175 
 
 house; but that was little compared with the daily sacrifices which 
 He made. Great was His suffering on the cross, for our redemp- 
 tion ; but it was as nothing to His continued suffering, in enduring 
 the contradiction of sinners. So did the love of Christ constrain 
 the great . Paul, lie gave up much to become a 
 
 :ian: but h-- was not satisfied with that. The love of Christ 
 constrained him daily to become all things to all men, that he 
 might by all in. -an- irainsome. 
 
 As to m! -' pi vim: offence by hastily deciding the quar- Q u frl of 
 
 rels of Christians, the example of Dr. Judson recurred to his Cbrig.ians. 
 memory. When any brother brought to him an accusation against 
 another, he, over following our Lord's command, refused to listen 
 to it, until he was assured that the aggrieved person had told his 
 brother of his fault between himself and him alone. This usually 
 put an end to the quarrel altogether ; and also saved the mission- 
 ary from hurting the feelings of either party. 
 
 An wearing English clothes or -hoes, and adopting Let convent 
 
 English customs, by all means let them do just as they like. Ob- d ! Ma * lh J 
 jecting to such things is sure to give offence. The weaker a bro- 
 ther is, the more necessary it is to gain his affection and confidence. 
 The missionary has higher objects to look after even the garb of 
 i oss and holiness, which he should lead his converts to 
 put on : while he teaches them to follow in the steps of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 The Rev. G. W. SCOTT, Native Missionary, American United ** ev - G - Wf 
 Presbyterian Mission, Sealkote, said : there is no doubt, that T brre i$ a 
 there is a great want of sympathy between Native Christians and w nl 0| 
 Foreign missionaries in this country ; which is a great hinderanco * J " n 
 to the spread of the Gospel. Permit mo to notice a few causes Causes. 
 which give rise to this. Amongst these I may mention the fact, 
 that there are no uniform rules in the Punjab missions, regu- Abwnce of 
 lating the \v<>rk and salaries of Native Christians in mission em- u "" orim| y 
 ploy. For instance, it is the custom of some missionaries to give 
 Christians a very low allowance at first; while they do not 
 take the | . -.plain the reason of this. Wlu-n the Native 
 
 Christian, (not knowing the plan on whi<-h tin- mission is conduct- 
 ed,) asks for an addition to his allowance, the missionary some- 
 times doe* not take time to explain the matter, as he ought to a 
 Native bmth'-r : but gives a hasty answer, such on he would give to a 
 private servant. And sometimes it happ-n- that the missionary 
 ,ot at all sympathize with the reasons of his Native brother ; 
 and i iim any more salary, in such a manner that he 
 
 III lul
 
 176 
 
 SIXTH SESSION 
 
 The Native 
 Christian 
 is repelled 
 by the mis- 
 sionary's 
 coldness. 
 
 Different 
 
 nationallies 
 cause di- 
 
 The Native 
 thinks the 
 missionary 
 iiH.s power, 
 without in- 
 telligence 
 to direct it. 
 
 leaves an impression on the mind of the Native Christian, that he 
 (the missionary) is the sole master of the mission money, instead 
 of being only on agent. Now the missionary, being the religious 
 teacher, by such treatment alienates the mind of his Native brother. 
 And when the latter is in any way dissatisfied, and wishes to. have 
 a conversation with the missionary, on spiritual or temporal diffi- 
 culties, it often happens that he goes to his door, and sends in 
 word to the missionary through his bearer ; and when the mis- 
 sionary is apprised that some Native Christian is waiting at his door, 
 he either sends word that he- has no spae time to see him, 
 or he comes out and asks, " Kyd mangta 1" ( What do you want ? } 
 Now the tone of such a question at once disheartens the Native 
 Christian, and prevents him from disclosing the real state of his 
 heart. On account of such troubles, he tries to leave that mission, 
 and join some other. On making his intention known to the mis- 
 sionary, the latter at once sets his face against him ; and threatens 
 him, by saying, "If you leave this mission, no other will receive 
 you." Nor will he give him. any certificate of good character. On 
 the contrary, he will write to other missionaries against him. 
 This is a cause which often produces ill feelings between them. 
 After this, the Native Christian's mind is unsettled ; and he feels 
 reluctant to tell his difficulties to the missionary : and. thus the 
 breach is daily increased. The Native Christian often talks of 
 his alienation, to his other brethren, to ease his own mind, & 
 thing natural to the human heart. 
 
 In the mission work, where the Native Christian and the mis- 
 sionary are yoked together, one being a foreigner, and the other 
 a Native, they naturally differ in judgment and understanding. 
 It is hard to work together without respecting each other's opin- 
 ions. The missionary generally directs him in all the mission work,, 
 without giving him the chance of giving his advice regarding 
 it, agreeably to his knowledge of the customs and manners of 
 the country. Where he sees the missionary acting in this way, 
 he concludes that the missionary's superiority arises only from the 
 fact of his holding the purse in his hands, without the 'aqL * 
 He begins to feel cold towards the missionary ; and does not fully 
 see the force of the responsibility of the work resting on him. 
 Thus he struggles on under these difficulties, though he cannot 
 conscientiously threw off the work, and free himself from it. 
 Oh ! I know some Christians, whose hearts have sunk with grief and 
 
 intelligence.
 
 >\ Ml'ATHY AND CONFIDENCE 177 
 
 .v under these difficulties; yet love to their Divine Saviour, 
 an. I a desire to do good to their countrymen, have sustained 
 and strengthened them; and have enabled them to face these 
 difficulties simply for the Gospel's sake I In. my humble opinion, The mi- 
 the purtf and the 'ay/ ought to go hand in hand : the Foreigner and 
 the Native should work together in love and charity ; which are 
 
 hief bonds of union. I have no doubt the work will greatly hould jo 
 advance by mutual co-operation ; peace and harmony will prevail h " d . ln 
 between Christian brethren and the missionary. 
 
 Be it known to all, that what I have said has no reference to my- 
 self ; as I already am, in the Sealkote mission, on a perfect equality 
 with the American missionaries, and have a voice in the missionary 
 council ; and my salary is fixed by our Board of Foreign Missions 
 in America. 
 
 Mr. G. D. MAITRA, Native Christian, and Head Master of the Mr- G. D. 
 Mission School, Lahore, observed : The Conference tacitly confess- M * ITBA - 
 
 es, that there is a lamentable want of sympathy and confidence, be- w " 1 of 
 
 sympathy 
 tween the missionary and his converts. This fact cannot well be ig- cannot b 
 
 norod. It is well known, that almost every convert, finds fault enie ' 
 with his missionary ; and is not at peace with him. I knew a Native 
 who was in the habit of spending whole nights in prayer ; and yet I 
 have known even that man to .speak ill of the missionary. Many Sacrifice i 
 Native* make great sacrifices in becoming Christians ; and they ex- ^ven* and 
 pect missionaries to treat them kindly in return. If they go to the b ? lb m '- 
 officers of Government, they know that they will be treated with 
 contempt. If the missionary does not treat them kindly, to whom 
 can they go? The missionary, too, makes great sacrifices, for the 
 sake of the Natives; and if, after all his labour, he finds the Na- 
 tive Christian turn out badly, he feels disappointed, and disgusted. 
 The blame falls equally on both parties. Neither party is what it 
 ought to be. There is much that should he altered and improved, 
 in both. There must be union and love between them, as their re- There mutt 
 
 lation of father and son demands. The importance of the work be UI >'n nd 
 
 the evangelization of India, urgently calls for this; and the neces- 
 sity of the case requires tt. 
 
 The reason that there is no little sympathy between Native 
 Christians and mission:! come* in, and sows bad 
 
 Md; for h well knows. th:vt if th<-rv were much true piety among 
 Native Christians, his kins-lorn in Irvlia would soon come to an 
 end. It is Satan's interest to keep Native Christians and mission- 
 aries at variance: therefore he is at work, at the bottom, to keep 
 up the itrifc. "Oft th. p hohind me, Satan '." should be the Ian-
 
 ITS 
 
 SIXTH si;ssf Off 
 
 Each should 
 repel every 
 temptation 
 to think ill 
 of the other* 
 
 Sir H. ED- 
 
 Deprecates 
 suppression 
 
 of Native 
 opinion. 
 
 Let them 
 
 lull the 
 whole, but 
 hi love. 
 
 P. S. MKL- 
 
 VILL, t-eq. 
 
 Seconds 
 Sir H. 
 
 tdwardes' 
 
 appeal. 
 
 Rev. C. VV. 
 
 FORM AM. 
 
 Asks the 
 INatives to 
 speak 
 Irtelv, 
 
 guage of every one, when any temptation comes to widen the breach. 
 When the Native Christian feels tempted to entertain hard feelings 
 towards the missionary, he should say, "Get thee behind me, Satan! 
 it cannot be but thatj love him ! " And when the missionary feels 
 tempted to harbour hard feelings towards the Native converts, he 
 should say, " Get thee behind me, Satan ! it cannot be but that I 
 love them ! " 
 
 On the exhibition of uneasiness, on the part of one or two* 
 members of the Conference, at the course the discussion was tak- 
 ing, Sir HERBERT EDWARDBS, K. C. B., (who had been prevented by 
 illness from attending the previous meetings, ) rose, and entreated 
 the members of the Conference, not to attempt to suppress any 
 expression of opinion, on the part of the Native Christian breth- 
 ren present. To win the confidence of Native Christians is the 
 professed object of this afternoon's conference. Are we to discuss 
 this subject or not ? Then we must learn our failings, in refer- 
 ence to this, from a Native point of view. We are here collected 
 to-day, under different colours, and from different countries ; but 
 we all have one God and one object. Let therefore the Native 
 Christians, now present, speak out honestly and truly before 
 all. Let them keep nothing back ; only with this caution, let 
 them remember to speak in the love of Christ. Let them tell out 
 all weakness, and all short-coming; and if they do not respect and 
 love the missionaries, then shame on them ! These have come 
 thousands of miles to tell of Christ Jesus ; and wofully short must 
 these Native Christians come, of the standard of Christian love, 
 if they have no love for the missionaries. By all means, tell oi*t 
 every weakness, every short-coming; but tell them gently tell 
 them tenderly tell them lovingly ; tell all tell it all out. 
 
 P. S. MELVILL, Esq., C., S., seconded the recommendation of Sir 
 Herbert Edwardes, that the Native Christians present should be al- 
 lowed to give full vent to their complaints. He stated, that as an 
 officer of Government, in his circuit through the country, his first 
 question to the Natives with whom he was thrown in contact, was 
 whether they had any complaints. The only way to remedy an evil 
 is to learn what that evil is ; and he therefore begged, that the 
 utmost freedom of discussion might be allowed. 
 
 The Rev. C. W. FORMAN, American Presbyterian Mission, 
 Lahore, remarked, that all the Native brethren who were likely 
 to speak, had been, or were now, associated with himself ; and he 
 would say, Let them speak out their whole minds, only let 
 them do so, (as Sir Herbert Edwardes has remarked,) in love. Mr.
 
 
 SYMPATHY AND CONFIDENCE 179 
 
 Forman then added, that he supposed the members of the Conference 
 would like to know who the Native brethren were, who were ad- 
 dressing them The first speaker was Mr. Bose, a convert of the Free A* Meount 
 Church Institution of Chinsura, Bengal. His father was a man of Mauve 
 property ; and the son had given up much, to become a Christian. J^J"* 
 
 The second speaker was Mr. Scott, who was formerly an orphan port in the 
 
 dixcutsioB* 
 boy, and was educated partly at Suharunpoor, and partly at Lo- 
 
 diana. When Colonel Wheler wished to send Persian Bibles into Ca- 
 bul, he selected this man to take them. He went into Cabul, tak- 
 ing his life in his hands. At Cabul, he was seized and thrown into 
 prison. After a time he was taken out of prison, and sent under a 
 guard to the border of the British territory ; where he was released. 
 The third is Mr. Maitra, who was converted while a pupil in Dr. 
 DuflTs Institution. He was a Brahmin, and took a very high stand 
 in the school ; and certainly, his prospects were bright. I believe 
 that he sacrificed much for Christ. The young man who wishes to 
 speak now, is Mr. Raow, a Mahratta. He was converted in Sindh, is 
 a member of the English Church, and is now a writer in one of 
 the Government offices here. 
 
 Mr. J. P. RAOW then rose, and spoke as follows: Let no mis- j^ r j ^ 
 ionary body own me ; because I was brought up at Kurachee, and KAOW. 
 embraced Christianity there, through the instrumentality of a free HiiJuco 
 school, established by the gentlemen of the military and civil ser- nd conver- 
 vices. The school was under the superintendence of a native of 
 Bengal, who was educated at the Bishop's College, Calcutta. His 
 merits were highly acknowledged ; and the school, while under his 
 charge, was in a flourishing state. I am a convert of that school, 
 kept up by those good people, to whom I am indebted for all the 
 good I possess. I was not baptized by a missionary, nor was I in 
 a missionary institution. From my experience, from Bombay to 
 the Punjab, I am inclined to say, that there are many missionaries, 
 who may be called fault-finding missionaries, and are doing much 
 harm. Because of these, some have apostatized. And there are g ut few 
 others, but very few, who are really doing good, and correct the faults *litki 
 
 do auy rood* 
 
 of their converts, as a father corrects his child. The fault-finding 
 
 missionaries not only find fault with the dress, with the mode of r c , 
 
 r null-find in 
 
 living, and desire to learn English, and for reading the Bible and 
 Prayer Book in English, but, being perfectly ignorant of the man- 
 ners and customs of the Natives, find fault with trifles, which may 
 be contrary to European customs, but which are quite in accordance 
 with the custom* of the country ; and, from injudicious haste, con-
 
 180 
 
 SIXTH SESSION 
 
 Missionaries 
 
 neglect the 
 education 
 of their 
 converts. 
 
 Missionaries 
 have done 
 noihin? tor 
 the children 
 .or Native 
 Christians. 
 
 Treatment 
 of convert* 
 by mission- 
 aries. 
 
 demn the convert for inconsistencies of a Christian life. Such in- 
 stances are of common occurrence, at almost every mission station 
 where there are converts. 
 
 Another cry against missionaries, is, that some of them hare 
 totally neglected the education of their converts. I do not allude to 
 those who have been converted in schools. We hare heard it 
 stated by one of the missionaries, that " our Native preachers are 
 very ignorant. Their Bible knowledge is so little, that it is exhaus- 
 ted in five minutes ; and after that, the Native preachers ha- 
 rangue the audience anyhew." The Reverend Gentleman alluded 
 to, exposed this defect in the convert preacher, but unfortunately 
 kept back the cause of this serious I may say disgraceful defect. 
 In my uncharitable opinion, it is because the converts are not 
 taught more than the Catechism, in the Roman Urdu, previous to 
 baptism ; and a few chapters of the Bible, after baptism. After this 
 the convert is left to plod on in his study of the Bible, as he pleases ; 
 the missionary never concerning himself in the matter. The only 
 thing the missionary cares for, is, that the convert should follow 
 him to the ba"zar, morning and evening, for haranguing the people ; 
 and about this he is very particular ; but does not care whether 
 the convert is prepared for the task or not. But some missionaries 
 take great pleasure in teaching the Native Christians ; and I know 
 a few in Sindh, (and one particularly, in the Punjab,) who will put 
 as much English theology, and English science, as they can, into 
 the heads of converts. And, although they anglicize them, they 
 make them independent, and not hangers-on to European mission- 
 aries. With reference to this subject, I would take the liberty of 
 bringing to notice the neglected state of Native Christian children, 
 observable everywhere. The rising generation should be an ob- 
 ject of every true missionary's care. Hitherto missionaries have 
 done nothing towards the attainment of this great object. The 
 schools established for European or East Indian children, hare been 
 withheld from Native Christian children, because of the preju- 
 dice they have against black Christians. 
 
 With regard to treatment, I am sorry to say, that some of the 
 missionaries are worse than laymen. I can mention instances, 
 in which I was personally concerned. Once when I went to see a 
 missionary, bearing a note from a brother missionary, I had to 
 stand in the sun for about two hours, before I could obtain ad- 
 mittance. I had travelled a distance of about thirty .miles ; and 
 when I was admitted, I was told," Sit thou at my footstool." In 
 another instance, I was travelling with two missionaries: we hap-
 
 SYMPATHY AND CONPIDLNVi: 
 
 181 
 
 pened to meet a third missionary, at his own station. We were 
 asked to his house, and conversed freely together; but wht-n 
 breakfast was announced, the two European missionaries were ask- 
 ed to ait down to it ; and I was told to " go and seek for bread 
 elsewhere." I did not care for his breakfast ; but it was the man- 
 ner of the missionary towards a black convert that I cared for ; 
 especially aa I waa on a journey, and stranger in the place. 
 
 From theso two instances, I am inclined to accept, as facts, 
 the complaints ef the convert*, that missionaries are harsh, un- 
 kind, cold, and indifferent towards them. Considering that the 
 converts are generally dependants of the missionaries, they treat 
 them aa they please ; and there is no remedy but submission. As 
 a rule, with few exceptions, they domineer over their native help- 
 ers. I am thankful to say, however, that our lot has fallen with 
 men. who are missionaries indeed and in truth. 
 
 Missionarias, as a rule, provide their Native helpers with a mere 
 pittance, barely sufficient to give food and clothes ; and this is 
 one of the reasons why converts are so miserable ; and hence the 
 prevalence of discontent. It is therefore necessary that they 
 should be better provided for. I do not know whether the mis- 
 sionaries in India should be blamed for this scanty provision. Yet it 
 is evident they have not represented the matter properly to their 
 respective Home committees ; because I know of a missionary 
 who wrote to the committee of the Church Missionary Society, that 
 their Native helpers should receive as small salaries as possible. 
 But another said, that Native helpers should be respectable, and 
 respectably kept, and not fed on butter-milk and bajra bread. 
 
 With regard to the remark, that Native Christians are fond of 
 the loaves and fishes, "Give them these, and they will not find 
 fault with missionaries !" and that " We Europeans, by coming to In- 
 dia, sacrifice all our home comforts ; and surely do not come to give 
 the Natives ail our money ! " and that " The Natives should be kept 
 in their own place!" I do not understand what the gentleman 
 means, by sacrifices made in coming to India, and what 
 sacrifices Europeans do make. The common say-ing is, that they 
 come to enrich themselves ; and because they do not find work in 
 their own cowntry. I do not know whether any honest layman 
 -would say, that he has made sacrifices by coming to India, as th.- 
 gentleman in question presumed to assert. Nor do I see that mie- 
 aionaras make sacrifices, when apparently they have all the need- 
 ful comforts of Ufa. I must ejtcept those who have given up their 
 appointments under Government, and hare become missionariw. 
 
 FnintTirient 
 sultry of 
 ih .Native 
 Chrimiani 
 employed 
 by mission- 
 aries* 
 
 Do Euriv- 
 peao* make 
 N saeiifice 
 ill coming 
 to India?
 
 182 SIXTH SESSION 
 
 The sacrifices I know two such gentlemen, one, a chaplain ; and the other, a cap- 
 made by t&in. in the army. The sacrifices a Native Christian makes are quite 
 ln<lixn 
 converts are incomparable. No sooner does a Hindoo, or Mahomedan embrace 
 
 greater" 1 * * Christianity, than he is lost, or dead, to his relatives: all earthly 
 ties are cut off; and he is considered an outcast. No European 
 has to suffer this, 
 
 In reply to the question, why young men from some mission 
 schools are found incompetent for situations in public offices, I 
 may say, that they are not acquainted with the official routine of 
 business. It is therefore necessary that they should be taught, or 
 shown the method of doing the work ; and this cannot be done, 
 unless there be some one in the office who takes an interest in the 
 young man. The head-clerk or the head-moonshee, however, may 
 have his own men to provide for ; and since " charity begins at 
 home," he of course finds fault with the stranger ; and hence his 
 incompetency ! Such instances are of daily occurrence. In my 
 own case, when the Head of the Department wanted me to be em- 
 ployed in his office, the head-clerk found fault with me ; but in 
 another office, where the superintendent wanted to serve me, I was 
 found every way competent ; and I am glad to say, that I have endeav- 
 oured to discharge my duties to the satisfaction of my superiors. 
 
 Mr. Raow, towards the conclusion of his speech, made some 
 personal reflections on one of the previous speakers, who had im- 
 puted mercenary motives to Native Christians. When Mr. Raow 
 took his seat, the gentleman alluded to, rose to reply ; but, at the 
 desire of the chairman, refrained from pursuing the subject. 
 Re*. J. M. ^ke Rev. J. M. BROWN, Church Missionary Society, Umrit- 
 BHOWN. sur> remarked: Mr. Herron spoke, in his essay, of " pulpit pre- 
 paration." This, as a means of winning the confidence of Na- 
 
 Pulpit .y ve Christians, never struck me so forcibly as now. And yet it is 
 
 pieparmon. 
 
 this, which, by the Holy Spirit's power, often makes the minister 
 of an English congregation so popular so respected so loved. 
 Do not the winning words, the winning tone, the winning matter 
 of his discourse all tend, in their way, to entwine around him 
 the affections of his flock ? With all due deference, I would urge 
 this point. Let us endeavour to give our Christians something 
 more than the hastily prepared result of a weary Saturday-night, 
 when ministering to them in the sanctuary, and we may assured- 
 ly hope to obtain more of their confidence and sympathy. 
 Community Another point I would venture to urge, is, that we strive to 
 of interests, have a greater identification of interests. Let us strive, more and 
 more, that their interests may be ours; and ours, theirs; endea-
 
 SYMPATHY AND CONFIDENCE 183 
 
 vouring to feel, more and more, that we are one with them ; and 
 letting them see and feel, that they are one with as ; that their 
 troubles, ami trials, and difficulties are ours; and ours, theirs. May 
 we not strive more particularly to obtain a greater reciprocity of 
 feeling ? And those of our Native Christians who have much to 
 id with, and who may not be altogether satisfied with us, 
 Irt thnii riMnomber, that we too have many difficulties, trials, and 
 troubles to bear, as well as they. 
 
 Thirdly ; There is the importance of an impartiality of bearing Impartiality- 
 and behaviour towards them. This is of very great moment in their 
 eyes. And why may we not try more to understand their minds T 
 Why not bring that same knowledge of human nature, so indis- 
 pensable in understanding each other, to bear on them ; so that 
 we may be able to read them ? 
 
 Fourthly; May we not make those cases which seem most v " lu .* ( 
 
 MOM 
 
 difficult to deal with, subjects of special prayer, before our Heaven- prayer. 
 ly Father, taking each case to Him; and there, spreading it be- 
 fore Him, seek for His guidance and direction ! 
 
 Fifthly ; Let all our strife be, for more of the spirit of love. I feel The 
 that, as regards myself, this is one of the greatest drawbacks to *//" ri 
 sympathy with my Native brethren. If only we can obtain more 
 of Divine love, then surely we may expect more satisfactory re- 
 sult* ; and we may not only become one with the Native Christians, 
 but they also, one with us. 
 
 Lastly ; I think many of the difficulties of our Native brethren Lay 
 
 s*itt<to 
 might be solved, by carrying out the suggestion of Col. Lake, ( in 
 
 his essay on Lay Co-operation, ) in reference to a central commit- 
 tee of laymen. With the permission, therefore, of the Conference, 
 I would propose, for their adoption, the following RESOLUTION, 
 That, considering the great importance of obtaining secular employment for 
 Native Christiana, a central committee, with sub-committees and correspond- 
 ing members, be formed, for the purpose of affording facilities toward the 
 attainment of this ul_ 
 
 The Rev. GOLOKNATH, American Presbyterian Mission, Jullun- 
 
 Rpv 
 
 der, said: My remarks in the essay do not apply to missionaries K A T M . 
 as a body. The converts of one missionary are ready ( so to speak) 
 to pluck out their oyes, and give them to him: those of another T 
 
 are hardly willing to rendtT him that honour which is his due i>wrrf 
 
 ,, clifTW^nt 
 
 It is not an uncommon thing to nn-c-t with a convert who really , n ,i.>narii. 
 loves th<- iin--ionary, and listens to him with all attention, mani- 
 (V-tinx a df*ir to please him, and to gain his approbation and 
 good opinion. Others are quite indifferent to th- person they
 
 184 
 
 In adopting 
 
 Christianity 
 
 the convert 
 
 wishes to 
 
 adopt 
 
 Christian 
 
 civilization* 
 
 This desire 
 should not be 
 repressed. 
 
 Thfi Rev. R. 
 BKUCE. 
 
 Rev. I. L. 
 
 H MJSEK. 
 
 Temporal 
 support will 
 win their 
 affections. 
 
 should obey. I have personally no complaints to make, before the 
 Conference. I have been treated by all those venerable men under 
 whom I have had the privilege to labour, in the cause of educa- 
 tion and Christianity, with all consideration and kindness. The 
 root of the evil lies in the Native Christians ; who make the cause 
 of religion identical with the cause of civilization. Native Chris- 
 tians are poor ; and the comforts of civilized life are very expen- 
 sive : hence the difficulty. Native Christians, in common with 
 their Hindoo friends, try to imitate the manners and customs of 
 their rulers. They did so in the time of the Mussulman, and 
 they will do so now. If you go among the Sirdars, or visit a res- 
 pectable Hindoo or Mussulmaa in the town, you will find chairs r 
 tables, drawers, and couches. In almost every place they prefer 
 English things to those of country manufacture. The missionary 
 should not oppose Native Christians in these matters, but leave 
 them to their own inclinations. You cannot stay the progress of 
 civilization. Native Christians, as well as others, are always prone 
 to imitate their rulers. I regret, however, that this desire for im- 
 provement in manners and customs often outstrips the vital 
 Christianity of the individual. But opposition will create heart- 
 burning and bitter jealousy, between the missionary and hi 
 converts. 
 
 The Rev. E. BRUCE rose, and bore witness to the fact, that there 
 was a universal want of sympathy between Native Christians and 
 missionaries. 
 
 The Rev. I. I*. HAUSER, American Methodist Episcopal Mis- 
 sion, Bijnour, said : The great difficulty is to provide for Native 
 Christians. They must eat, and wear clothes, as well as we. I have 
 heard some good wives say, that the way to keep their husbands 
 in a good humour was to give them good dinners. Now it seems 
 to me, that if we could provide for their support, we would have 
 more of the confidence of our Native brethren. How shall we do 
 it ? is the question. I have been obliged to turn many away, be- 
 cause I could not assist them in obtaining a livelihood. They 
 have an association at Futtehgurh for making tents; but such an 
 enterprise requires funds. I was much pleased with what my 
 brethren and I saw at Dehli, on our way to this Conference. We 
 called on one of the missionaries; who said that he had long 
 tried to maintain his Christians, but could not, for want of means ; 
 but lately some kind friends had made him a donation, with which he 
 intended to provide accommodation, for the Christians, in the city. 
 We saw the first of these a number of houses surrounded by a low
 
 SYMPATHY AND CONFIDENCE 185 
 
 wall, inhabited by Chumars. Close by, was a very neat chapel. There 
 were upwards of fifty of these people. A Native preacher resided 
 with them. It seems to me that such a plan would succeed; but 
 we must rely upon our benevolent lay friends for the means. 
 
 The Rev. L. JANVIER, American Presbyterian Mission, Suba- F*r. L. 
 thoo, observed: Reference has been made to the insincerity, covet- J *" TIltm * 
 ousness, etc., of some Native Christians. That such cases exist, no 
 one can doubt. But let not our Native brethren for a moment sap- vindicate! 
 
 pose, that we thus charge them all. We know full well what deep th Naiiv* 
 
 Christians, 
 sincerity, what intense earnestness, many of them have exhibited, 
 
 some giving up large worldly prospects for a mere pittance ; and 
 some enduring bitter persecution, for the sake of Christ and sal- 
 vation. And just as sure we are, that some of them truly love us, 
 and are sincerely grateful to us. Still we must have a higher motive 
 than obtaining the gratitude and love of those for whom we labour; 
 and when we fail to realize this, wo must not be too much annoyed 
 by it. 
 
 Certainly, I have felt grieved and humbled, by remarks made 
 by Native brethren to-day. Upon the whole, we may learn some- 
 thing from what they have said ; but their statements have been 
 too strong, too highly coloured. 
 
 With reference to the remark of one Native brother, that we R a t M ofpay. 
 err in not having uniform rates of pay, for our different Native 
 Oiristian employees, I would observe, that this is a most difficult 
 subject. It often happens, that two men, equally qualified to 
 nee, as Scripture Readers, are yet so totally different 
 in their antere<lr-nt3, that it seems unreasonable, and quite inex- 
 pedient, to put both on the same rate of allowance. Especially 
 is the difficulty increased, when one of them has qualifications that 
 would givo him perhaps thirty rupees, in a Government office, while 
 the other could not get ten ; and will serve you very gladly for 
 tight. Must then the man who can command thirty, be told, that 
 he too shall have only eight? Long and earnestly have we labour- 
 ed, to meet and reconcile difficulties of this sort ; and taking into 
 view the different circumstances of each case, our aim has been to 
 adjust it as well as we could. 
 
 Reference has been made to a lack of interest, displayed by Complaint! 
 missionaries, in the. different requests and complaints of Native 
 ism. I acknowledge that we ought to attend to their re- 
 quests, and hear tho statement of their grievances ; but we need 
 to bo very careful not to cpon-1 too much time upon these things. 
 Some of the Native <"hri*tian brethren are given to Uying a very 
 
 X
 
 SIXTH SESSION 
 
 heavy tax upon the missionary in this respect. Names could be 
 mentioned, were it necessary ; and Native brethren here present 
 would testify that it was so. 
 
 S 
 
 l ^^ ie Rev. J- S: WOODSIDE, American Presbyterian Mission, 
 Kapurthala, said, that he had listened with no little interest to 
 the discussion. He had learned some things from what had now 
 transpired, that he never knew before; and' he thought that every 
 missionary present had obtained information which would be of 
 the utmost value to him, in his future intercourse with Native- 
 Christians. 
 
 to"' nuhnat*. ^ e ^ ac * no doubt, that a great deal of the misunderstanding 
 that existed, aroae from the too intimate relationship that subsists 
 between missionaries and Native Christians. " No man was ever 
 yet a hero in his own bed-chamber." The missionary's house was 
 always open to Native Christians ; and they were constantly run- 
 ning in and out at all hours, and under all circumstances. They 
 perhaps crossed the missionary's path, when he was overwhelm- 
 ed with work, or annoyed by something quite unconnected with 
 them; and if they, on such occasions, received little attention, or 
 vrere put off with a hasty reply, to some foolish inquiry, they may 
 sometimes have gone away, with a feeling that they had been in- 
 jured ; when nothing offensive was ever dreamed of by the mis- 
 sionary. The very intimacy of the intercourse that subsists be- 
 tween them, thus leads to misunderstandings ; and he thought that 
 a change in this respect would be desirable. He would be very 
 sorry to think, that Native Christians were as bad as they them- 
 selves represented. Indeed he knew that the speakers had not done 
 Attachment- justice to their brethren. He had known Native brethren- to be 
 warmly attached to the missionaries with whom they were asso- 
 ciated. Were it not too painful to his own feelings, and those of 
 others present, he could mention instances, in which Native Chris- 
 tians had exhibited the warmest attachment to missionaries. On 
 the death of a beloved missionary, which took place recently, the 
 Native Christians had mourned for him, as "one mourneth for an 
 only son, as the mourning of Hadadrimmon, in the valley of 
 Megiddon." Yes ; there are many among our Native brethren, who 
 nobly sustain and support their missionary benefactors, while they 
 live, and mourn for them, when they are dead. 
 
 OJ>irtnf ' Butitwasnotfor^rra&wrfethat the missionary laboured. If here- 
 missionary Qeived it, he was glad, and thankful for it ; but if he did not receive 
 it, he would labour on without it. He (Mr. Woodside) had now 
 laboured fourteen years, for the benefit of the people of this land,
 
 SYMPATHY AND CONPIDENCM l8T 
 
 knd he hoped to go on as he had done, to the end of hid life. The 
 conduct of Native Christians to Aim, would never be able to influ- 
 ence his conduct towards them, and their countrymen. He could as- 
 sure those Native brethren, that all missionaries loved them ; and 
 wished to promote their highest interests, in every way in their pow- 
 r ; and they would continue to do so, irrespective of the feelings 
 that individuals might entertain towards them. 
 
 Mr. Woodside resumed his seat amidst protracted applause. 
 
 The Rev. J. NEWTOX, American Presbyterian Mission, La- B*T. J. 
 
 x ^ vv i u v 
 bore, was of the opinion, that in the treatment of our Native 
 
 brethren, some fault must be admitted; for in no other way could Adnvutbtrc 
 he account for the fact, that so many complaints were made, some u 
 of them, certainly, by good men. That within certain limits, 
 there it a want of affectionate confidence, cannot be denied ; and 
 our business is to find a remedy for the evil. To sum up all in Remedy, 
 one word, so far as we are personally concerned, he would say that 
 the remedy was to be found in the cultivation of a spirit of love. 
 We have simply to love our Native brethren, notwithstanding their 
 faults, as fellow-members of the body of Christ ; and treat them ac- 
 cordingly. As for the best way of manifesting this love, no rule 
 is required. Where love is genuine, it always find a vent, and 
 makes itself manifest, in some way or other, as a matter of course. 
 And when our brethren perceive that we do love them, it cannot 
 be that they will not love us in return. True indeed, there may 
 be misunderstandings, and consequently some heart-burnings, 
 after all : but it will generally be found, in accordance with what 
 has been said by some of the Native brethren who have spoken, 
 that these are connected with money-matters. The remedy for 
 this evil is to be found in the appointment of the lay committee 
 referred to in Mr. Brown's resolution. In order to secure the fullest 
 . >ny between missionaries and their convert, let none but 
 spi.nt'j.j.1 and ticial relations subsist between the. a. 
 
 D. F. McLzoo, Esq., C. B., rose and said: It seems to mo, that a n. f. M c - 
 leading idea, pervading most of what hai been said by our Native L|OU> "' 
 brother Scott, is the expediency of granting to Native Christian 
 communities, some such organization as would afford them a re- Pr itmioo 
 cognized, and (so to speak) constitutional method, of making known f : T N "" 
 their views, on matters affecting their secular interests; and ad- 
 juiting matters of dispute or difficulty amongst themselves. It u 
 my belief, that want of independence, and of opportunity for in- 
 dependent action, is more destructive of vitality, and even of spir- 
 ituality, in the religion of a community, or a nation, than anything
 
 188 SIXTH SESSION 
 
 else of a secular or administrative character; and I should be 
 very glad to learn from the more experienced of our missionary 
 brethren, whether any such organization, as I have referred to, 
 already exists ; if so, how it has been found to work ; and if not, 
 whether it is considered, that it would be desirable, or otherwise. To 
 me it appears at present that something of this kind might 
 tend, materially, to remove any causes of irritation, now existing, 
 between missionaries and then* Native brethren. 
 
 The session was then closed with prayer.
 
 SEVENTH SESSION. 
 
 TCISDAY MORN-INO, the 30th of December, 1862. 
 Captain C. A. MCM&HON in the Chair. 
 
 The proceedings were opened with the reading of the Word of 
 God, and prayer, by the Rev. C. W. FORM AN. 
 
 With permission of the Chairman, the Rev. C. W. FORHAN then p ev> c. yf 
 said, that before entering upon the consideration of the subject 
 appointed for to-day, he wished to make a statement. All who Bnnounoe d 
 heard the remarks of some of the Native brethren the day before, Jhe r >aifv 
 must have been grieved ; and none more so than the missionaries. pe * 
 He was happy to say, however, that he had had a long conversa- 
 tion with all, but one, of those who had spoken, and that they 
 mil seemed sorry for what had passed. They confessed that they 
 had made a one-sided statement ; and he was sure all present 
 would have been cheered, to see how heartily all responded to 
 the assertion, that the Native Christians did love the mission- 
 aries. They confessed too, that th'e want of sympathy between 
 missionaries and their converts, was owing, in part, to the miscon- 
 duct of the latter. He only wished his lay friends understood, 
 better, what feelings were really entertained by the converts to- 
 ward* the missionaries. 
 
 At the request of the Chairman, the following essay wan then 
 read by it* author -.
 
 190 SEVENTH SESSION 
 
 INQUIRERS : 
 
 THE PROPER METHOD OF DEALING WITH THEM J INCLUDING 
 
 THE QUESTION OF TEMPORARY SUPPORT FOR 
 
 THOSE WHO SEEM TO BE IN NEED. 
 
 ESSAY BY THE REV. J. S. WOODSIDE, M. A. 
 
 American Presbyterian Mission, Kapurthala. 
 
 The great object of all missionary effort is to bring sinners un- 
 to God. The means employed for this purpose, to be effective, 
 should be carefully adapted, both to the nature of the subjects 
 operated upon, and the great end to be ever kept in view. The 
 Gospel contemplates man, in his present state, as fallen, but 
 reclaimable ; as in rebellion against the moral government of 
 God, yet capable of subjugation ; as degraded, polluted, and de- 
 filed, yet susceptible of complete renovation, regeneration, and 
 sanctification. That these changes can be effected by human 
 instrumentality alone, or by any power other than that of God 
 himself, the Gospel nowhere teaches ; but that they are possible, 
 and not only possible, but certain and assured, in the hands of 
 a Divine Agent, there can be no doubt ; for God, in his covenant 
 with his Son, hath said, " Thy people shall be willing in the day of 
 thy power." The exercise of this power by the great Head of 
 Human in- the Church is not intended to supersede the necessity for active 
 laiiiy. * exertion on the part of his people; nor does submission to its 
 high behests argue any loss of free agency, on the part of the 
 subject of its gracious influences. That the prerogatives of all 
 are, in this respect, carefully preserved, is evident from the lan- 
 guage of the great commission itself, "All power is given unto ma 
 in heaven and in earth ; go ye therefore, and teach all nations." 
 This great divine warrant for the evangelization of the world, as- 
 Berts the infallible supremacy of Christ over all subordinate 
 agency ; it declares the necessity of human instrumentality ; and 
 indicates clearly in what direction such means may be effectively 
 employed. 
 
 D' ri le II The injunction, "Teach all nations," introduces us directly to 
 nation. the subject of this discussion. These words might more appro- 
 priately be rendered, "disciple all nations;'' or, "make disciples
 
 INQUIRERS 191 
 
 of all nations." The instruction here referred to is obviously 
 that which precedes baptism ; for immediately after, another word 
 \ in the original, of a different signification, but which, in 
 our translation, is rendered by the satno term, "teaching them 
 to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you," having 
 evident reference to the more thorough indoctrination into the 
 precepts of the Gospel, which is intended to succeed baptism. 
 
 The former torm is the same as is applied to Joseph of Arima- 
 thea, who, in the 27th chapter of Matthew, 57th verse, is called 
 "Jesus' disciple." This might safely be rendered, "under the 
 teaching of Jesus," a catechumen, or "inquirer." It would not 
 therefore be doing violence either to the original, or any legitimate 
 translation of it, to paraphrase it thus, "Going into all the world, 
 make the nations inquirers ;" or, bring them under instruction, 
 with a view to baptism ; which being done, " baptize them, in the 
 name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ;" 
 Ac., Ac. The subject thus introduced to our notice, on this occasion, 
 is one of no ordinary importance. Indeed, it is the great culmi- 
 nating point, to which all missionary effort tends. The chief aim 
 of our teaching and preaching, of our distribution of books, of our 
 itinerations, our exhortations and prayers, is to induce a spirit of 
 inquiry, in the minds of those to whom the Gospel message is 
 delivered. Having obtained the object sought after, having arous- 
 ed in an individual the desire for that knowledge which alone can 
 make him wise unto salvation, it is of the last importance, that we 
 understand clearly how to minister to this desire. Having obtain- 
 ed an inquirer, how important it is, that we may know how to lead 
 him through every stage of his initiatory progress, till he is ena- 
 bled to take his place among the recognized members of Christ's 
 flock. 
 
 Before proceeding with the direct discussion of this important 
 topic, I would briefly notice certain characters, that go by the gen- 
 eral name of inquirers, but which are not all entitled to that 
 designation. 
 
 The following classification embraces nearly every variety 
 presented in my own experience in this land; and I presume Clwificaiio 
 every missionary of a few years' standing will have met with simi- 
 lar cases: 
 
 1. Those who come to inquire from mere curiosity, and have 
 no real desire to know the truth. 
 
 2. Those who pretend inquiry, but are influenced merely by 
 interested motives.
 
 192 SEVENTH SESSION 
 
 3. Those who inquire with a desire to oppose, and try to find 
 out something that may be used as an argument against Chris- 
 tianity. 
 
 4. Those who feel interested slightly, but who are yet com- 
 paratively careless regarding the claims of all religions alike. 
 
 5. Those convinced of the truth of Christianity, but who are 
 either ashamed or afraid to make a profession ; or, it may be, who 
 do not see the necessity of making an immediate profession. 
 
 6. Those who are willing to embrace Christianity, but who do 
 not seem sufficiently instructed. 
 
 7. Those who, in all good conscience, seem desirous of arriv- 
 ing at the truth, and conforming to every legitimate requirement 
 of the Church of Christ, but who are still in a state of proba- 
 tion. 
 
 This classification may seem unnecessarily minute, and yet the 
 characters are in themselves so distinct, that it is difficult to indi- 
 cate all under a more general arrangement. It is here to be taken 
 for granted, that the missionary who has to deal with the above 
 characters, is one who possesses, in an appropriate degree, the true 
 spirit of his heavenly calling; that he is prepared to meet the diffi- 
 culties of that calling, with the feelings that actuated the Saviour 
 himself; and in an especial manner to exemplify the special gifts 
 of the Great Apostle to the Gentiles; who "to the Jews became as 
 a Jew, that he might gain the Jews ; to those that were under the- 
 law, as under the law, that he might gain them that were under 
 the law; to them that were without law, as without law, (being 
 not without law to God, but under the law to Christ,) that he 
 might gain them that are without law ; who to the weak, became 
 as weak, that he might gain the weak ; who was made all things 
 to all men, that he might by all means save some." This versatili- 
 ty of effort, founded upon an immutable love to the souls of all 
 with whom he is brought in contact, is essentially necessary to* 
 the successful treatment of the several classes of inquirers now 
 before us. 
 Those who And first, with regard to those who come from mere curiosity, 
 
 inquire from , , 
 
 curiosity; and who have no real desire to know the truth. This is a very 
 
 numerous class, perhaps more numerous than all the others put 
 together, and requires very skilful treatment. To encourage in- 
 quiry, when the motive is so obviously unworthy, is difficult ; yet to 
 repel it, would be as impolitic, as it mightfprove dangerous to the 
 interests of the precious soul more immediately concerned. The 
 principle of curiosity in the human mind is one of great value.
 
 INQUIRERS 193 
 
 -'itimatc exercise, in other branches of human enterprise, leads 
 to important n-ults in the great field of discovery ; and why may 
 it not be taken advantage of, in the highest of all inquiries, 
 that relating to the soul. The missionary should be prepared 
 to lay hold of this instrument, and make it subservient to the 
 he has in view. So far from repelling, let him seek tostimu- 
 l<\ ndr'.nvouring to bring before the mind new and striking 
 s of the subject inquired into ; thus leading the individual 
 beyond the point he originally aimed at, and creating an interest 
 in tlii' thini: itself, that he neither anticipated nor desired. While 
 we would apply these general principles, in a more or less modi- 
 fied form, to all cases presented, we would remark, that, as a gen- 
 oral thing, this class of inquirers will be found worthless. While 
 some of them will be found capable of deeper impressions, the ma- 
 jority will prove complete triflers ; and therefore too much time 
 and attention should not be wasted upon them. 
 
 Their genuine worth can easily be discovered by some prac- 
 :ost, such as that applied by our Saviour himself to the youth- 
 ful inquirer who came with the momentous question, "What shall 
 I do, that I may have eternal life ? " Our Lord knew that his 
 motives were not of that genuine stamp that would qualify him 
 for disciploship: yet he proceeded to instruct him ; and finally 
 brought his sincerity to the test, by desiring him to go and sell 
 all that he possessed, and distribute the proceeds to the poor ; and 
 th-n join the ranks of his professed followers. Though a similar 
 nay not in every case be practicable, the principle here indi- 
 cated is important. Doing is the best evidence of believing. The 
 man who has a heartfelt interest in the success of any project, 
 will make sacrifices to promote it; and effort will seldom fail, where 
 success is really desired. Hence there will be little difficulty in 
 timlinir some practical experiment, by which to test the genuineness 
 of the class here referred to. Multitudes may in this way be driv- 
 en away; bnt no one should be subjected to such a test, till in- 
 struction seemed well nigh exhausted. 
 
 In the second place, there are those "who pretend inquiry, but f rom j n ter*t- 
 whoare influenced solely by interested motive*." Last year, I was * 
 pestered by an old man from Umrit-nr. He was connected with 
 some religious foundation there, which had formerly been patron- 
 ized by Hi- Highness, the Rajah. This patronage had recently 
 been withdrawn. Hi- oKj,-et was to induce me to intercede with 
 the Rajah, with a view to the restoration of the annual allowance. 
 Jle followed me early and late, for months together; and where- 
 
 Y
 
 194 SEVENTH SESSION 
 
 ever he found me alone, he introduced the subject of religion, 
 professing a desire to understand fully the doctrines of the Gos- 
 pel. These I patiently explained to him, reading to him from the 
 Scriptures, and endeavouring to interest him in the concerns of 
 his soul. I soon found out his real motive ; and though I assured 
 him I had no sympathy whatever with his cause, and could in no 
 way assist him, he only became the more assiduous in his efforts, 
 and put forward still greater pretensions as an inquirer. At last, 
 when he was seated one day in my study, where, as usual, I had! 
 been instructing him upon some point, the Assistant Magistrate 
 of Kupurthala ( a bigotted Brahmin) was announced. I had no- 
 ticed that my Umritsur friend never alluded to the subject of 
 religion in the presence of others ; so I thought I would now put 
 him to this test. I introduced him to my visitor as an inquirer 
 into the claims of the Christian religion ; and a candidate for ad- 
 mission into the ranks of its adherents. This was enough; I 
 never saw him again ! 
 
 I introduce this case as a sample of the class I refer to ; and as 
 containing ah illustration of the plan I would recommend, in the- 
 treatment of all such cases. If a missionary is found to be on 
 terms of intimacy with the authorities of the place where he is sta- 
 tioned, he is liable to be very much annoyed by such characters. 
 They are however easily discovered ; and a persistent refusal to 
 have any thing to do with their secular affairs, combined with 
 some such test as that above related, will generally be found suffi- 
 cient to develop their true characters. 
 
 The third class I would notice, are "those who inquire with a 
 r'desrre desire to oppose ; or who try to find out something that may be 
 io oppose. used as an argument against Christianity." This class is not very 
 numerous ; yet I have myself known a great many belonging to it. 
 Though at first sight such cases do not present much that is hope- 
 ful, yet I consider them preferable to the second class. Many 
 have become true followers of Jesus, who commenced their career 
 by violent opposition. One of the most distinguished catechista 
 of the Lodiana Mission, now deceased, began his inquiries with 
 the desire of finding out something against Christianity. His course 
 of study led him into an unusually extensive and minute investi- 
 gation of the whole subject. His efforts were overruled by the 
 Spirit of God, and he became a most eloquent defender of the 
 truths he at first sought to impugn. I think that very many 
 ef those who embrace the Gospel as the result of personal 
 inquiry, will be found at some stage in their progress to have
 
 1XQV1K: 198 
 
 i i.\ ..in-- -u<-h Mn>ii\'- . Such cases tell lor ti.< 
 . It is very trying to tin- missionary's feelings 
 I a mini, who professes to be an inquirer, a secret enemy 
 rations. It is diilieult to continue a course of patient 
 ti.in uii-1. ! -iu-h circumstances. I have myself tried open 
 reproof, ut the r-nmo tinii> never refusing to satisfy any legitimate 
 for information. Cases arc in themselves so different, that 
 no general rule seems applicable to all. 
 
 The /'.-//' A class indicated above is a very numerous one ; viz., Lukewarm 
 " tin).-.- \\\m are comparatively careless regarding religion, but who >uq"r- 
 manifest some little interest in the claims of Christianity." 
 
 There- i- nothing more trying to the faith of the missionary 
 than th- utter indifference of the masses of the people to the 
 rn> of the soul. If, therefore, he sees the slightest 
 inter, nod, it is his duty to cherish that, in the fond hope 
 
 that it may grow to something greater. Such inquirers are the 
 very LJj<s of the class ; and must be dealt with in a spirit of much 
 X'Mitl.-M.-. The -,-ed sown must be watered with care, and tended 
 with a.i'luity; and every effort must be made to supply additional 
 nourishment, so as to foster and develop the plant destined to 
 grow up into the stately tree of a consistent profession. All inqui- 
 ry nui>t have a beginning; and the day of small things IB not to be 
 
 in any case. 
 
 TIi.: fifth class are "those who are convinced of the truth of T . 
 < 'hrUtianity, but who are either ashamed, or afraid, to make a pro- vincod. 
 fession; or, it may be, who do not see the necessity of making an 
 immediate j. mi'.' ion." 
 
 This du~i J believe to be numerous, at the present time, in India. 
 -l-ecially tlio.se who have been pupils in mission- 
 hools, who arc thoroughly convinced of the truth of Chris- 
 tianity, who freely acknowledge its superiority over all other reli- 
 and who even go so far as to say, they wish to be Chm- 
 : V,T go any further. On the contrary, such charac- 
 ters are apt to retrograde, to un extent that is perfectly appal - 
 i- th.-ir previous opportunities. I know several in- 
 dividuals in this awful condition, at the present moment, men 
 who at one time gave their Christian in>trnetors reason to believe 
 wore not fur from the Kingdom of God ; but who have now 
 r.-turi.,.d to th.- abominations of idolatry and Mahomedanism, 
 "a* the dog to his vomit, or as the sow that was washed to her 
 wallowing in th- mire." In order to the skilful treatment of such 
 CMOS, careful inquiry shouM .is to the causes which com-
 
 196 SEVENTH SESSION 
 
 bine to produce such sad results. These are no doubt various, most 
 of them arising from the peculiar relationships of Native society. 
 Many of them are entirely beyond the reach of the missionary. 
 There are some, however, which he may be instrumental in remov- 
 ing ; and to these he may appropriately address his most earnest 
 efforts. To one only of these would I here refer ; as it is, I believe, 
 very generally found to operate in the class of cases now underreview. 
 I refer to the widely-spread, and almost universal belief, prevalent 
 among educated Natives, that conversion to Christianity will be to 
 them, not only social exclusion from the ranks of Native society, 
 but at the same time a barrier to their intercourse with Christian 
 European society ; and complete political death, as regards their 
 relation to Government. Many a man would to-day be a Christian, 
 if he thought that he could maintain his former position, even 
 among Christians, after baptism ; but he dreads the public opinion 
 of even the professed followers of Jesus themselves ; and he stops 
 short of a public profession. Here, I think, there is legitimate 
 ground for missionary interference. Public opinion among our 
 own co-religionists may be operated upon. They must be taught 
 that converts are not all mercenary in their motives ; and that it 
 is possible for men to come out from idolatry, and believe in the 
 Lord Jesus Christ, from a pure and genuine appreciation of his 
 claims to their spiritual allegiance. On the other hand, greater ef- 
 forts ought to be made to enlighten inquiring Natives, as to the true 
 character of Christian public opinion on this subject. They should 
 be taught, that while it is their duty, at all hazards, and without 
 reference to consequences, to come out from the heathen, and pro- 
 fess the religion of Jesus, they, at the same time, run far less risk 
 of personal, social, or political injury, than they had been led 
 to imagine : for there cannot be a doubt, that whatever ground 
 may formerly have existed, and may still exist, for the opinions 
 entertained, they are nevertheless very much exaggerated. Chris- 
 tian laymen, throughout India, rest under a serious responsibility 
 in this particular. To their kind co-operation in reforming public 
 opinion, both European and Native, we have reason to look with 
 much hope. They may do a great deal in the way of encouraging 
 the timid, strengthening the weak, and confirming the wavering 
 and doubtful, among those with whom they are brought into im- 
 mediate contact. The present necessities of this large class of 
 most interesting men, demand that our best efforts be put forth to 
 help them ; and no means should be neglected, that will tend to re-
 
 INQUIRERS 197 
 
 movr obstructions, and open the way for their admission into the 
 C'hrUtian fold. 
 
 The sixth class, namely, those who are willing to embrace Thcignorant- 
 I'hristianity, but who do not seem sufficiently instructed," is not 
 numerous : yet it is to be met with ; and, as the Gospel progresses, 
 is not unlikely to become much more extensive. Native society 
 is so gregarious in its character, that the influence of one promi- 
 nent member of the community, often affects a numerous circle 
 around him. This was exemplified in the movement that took 
 place in Eohilcund, immediately after the suppression of the Mu- 
 tiny. Hundreds were there to be found willing, yea anxious, for 
 I'jiptism ; yet very few of them seemed really to understand 
 the claims of the Gospel upon them. A few intelligent, and appa- 
 rently sincere men, were prominent in the movement ; but the great 
 mass was very different : so with the subsequent move made at 
 Delhi : and so will it be in every similar instance. In the treat- 
 jumt of such cases, great care must be taken so to regulate our 
 conduct, as to maintain the integrity, purity, and dignity of the 
 Christian faith ; while at the same time stimulating the progressive 
 tendencies of the inquirers, and directing them into an appropri- 
 ate channel. 
 
 The last class are " those, who, in all good conscience, seem de- Tb genuine, 
 sirous of arriving at the truth, and conforming to every legitimate 
 requirement of the Church of Christ, but who are still in a state 
 of probation." 
 
 These may be looked upon as the only genuine inquirers, 
 with regard to whose motives and intentions there can be no doubt. 
 Under this head, therefore, I will proceed to indicate what I be- 
 lieve to be the best method of treating them. It will have been 
 Been, from the variety of classes already enumerated, that great 
 care must be taken, in forming a true estimate of the character of 
 each individual candidate. The wisest and most experienced will 
 make mistakes here. Instances have occurred, in which men pre- 
 sented themselves as inquirers, with every appearance of sincerity, 
 who were in reality impostors. Men of this stamp have been 
 known to receive baptism two or three times, from different mis- 
 sionaries, before their true character w.i- <li> -<,\< -red. In order to 
 avoid such scandal to the cause of < 'in :-;. great care should be ta- 
 ken, when a man presents him-- If, to n-rrrtnin all that can bo 
 known, about his previous history and connections. If he is found 
 to belong to another city or district, where a mission is established,
 
 198 
 
 SEVENTH SESSION 
 
 Treatment 
 of genuine 
 inquirers. 
 
 Instruction. 
 
 How much 
 should 
 precede 
 baptism. 
 
 Apostolic 
 practice. 
 
 as a general rule, I would recommend his being sent to that district 
 for instruction. 
 
 But leaving out of view all such cases, our business now is with 
 the treatment of genuine inquirers. This question has, by the 
 Committee of the Conference, been made to include the question 
 of temporal support, to those who are in need of such aid. We shall 
 therefore consider the whole subject under two heads: (1.) The in- 
 struction to be given; and (2.) The question of temporal support. 
 
 Under the head of instruction, we must inquire, 1st, How 
 much of this is necessary to baptism ? 2nd, What kind of instruc- 
 tion should be given? Zrd, How is it to be given ? and by whom? 
 
 In the first place how much instruction is necessary ? Here 
 we find a great variety in the practice of missionaries. Some, in 
 imitation of what they suppose to be Apostolic example, adminis- 
 ter baptism to any who are willing to receive it, without any prelim- 
 inary training whatever. I know a missionary who baptized a 
 number I think eight persons, at his first interview with them. 
 He afterwards thought he had been too hasty. Another distinguish- 
 ed missionary writes, "I know people that catch a wild coolie, 
 make him do house work for three weeks, and then the man is a 
 Christian." On the other hand, I have known candidates for bap- 
 tism to be held back from the ordinance, month after month, and 
 year after year, waiting for evidences of more complete prepara- 
 tion. I knew a case of this kind, in which the candidate, after 
 nearly two years' instruction, became an unbaptized Christian 
 martyr, having fallen a victim to the Mutiny. The missionary, in 
 such a case, would never again defer baptism so long. The truth 
 seems to be, that errors may be committed on both sides ; on the 
 one hand, by too great haste ; and on the other, by too much delay. 
 It is evident, from the last great command of the Saviour himself, 
 that teaching was intended to precede baptism. It is also evident, 
 from Apostolic example, that an intelligent assent to the doctrine 
 of faith in Christ, and a manifestation of a personal interest in him, 
 were considered necessary. 
 
 We are not to infer from the Apostolic baptisms, that the indivi- 
 duals admitted to the ordinance were not well instructed before- 
 hand. The three thousand converted under the preaching of Peter, 
 and immediately after baptized, were no doubt well instructed 
 beforehand, in the doctrines to which they now for the first time 
 gave their public assent. The fame of Jesus, and his teaching, had
 
 INQUIRERS 
 
 lf:ir:iti'l ! loetrine- had been canvassed with the keen- 
 est scrutiny of the .lewi-h lawyers; every family in Jerusalem, no 
 
 I the irrave questions connected with his life, death, 
 aii'l rc-unvction : and the people of other nation-;, then sojourning 
 nt tli rricd to their honi' mt lands, the 
 
 plad tiding of a new salvation; so that even among the Gentiles 
 the fir-t mi"ionarie< found a people prepared, to some extent at 
 . for the initiatory rites of the Christian faith. 
 Whilst Apo-toli,- example must ever claim precedence, as the 
 true model for all subsequent effort, we must never forget the vast 
 difference. betwe , n tlie j >- it ion of those earliest missionaries, and 
 naries of modern time-. We in India are strangers among a 
 pie. \\'e find the ground not only wholly unprepared for 
 l>ut covered over and encumlu-red with the rocks, thorns, 
 and weeds of previous system-: all of which must be removed, ere 
 our direct work commences. In the case of the Apostles, this 
 preliminary work was all but already done. Again, we do no* 
 ! ic endowments. The -p.-cial gifts of the Holy Ghost 
 Driven to them are not bestowed upon us. The gift of tongue< i- 
 now to I.e acquired l>y the labour of years. Our ability to under- 
 stand the native mind is a slow process, compared with their 
 faculty ni tie- -li- rnment of spirits. Our access to the internal 
 
 Miy of heathen society, is obstructed by obstacles unknown 
 to t! ; iries of the first century. All these facte go to 
 
 that whatever bo the limit of probationary instruction, 
 i. it should not bo characterized by undue 
 
 history of the Church. imined:-i*.-ly after the Apostolic Practice of 
 very i^reat care was taken in the instruction of lh , e ch " rrh 
 inquirer^. The catechumens of the ancient Church were the Apottoiic 
 inquirer, of thu-e days. The famou- -chools of Antioch and ***' 
 
 i other pi originally established for tln> 
 
 i of inquirers. One ,.f the~<- schools was usually attach- 
 ed to treh ; and from the record* of those time* it is 
 
 la. -bed to the amount of in-truetion 
 
 Tli ,lly divided into four classes, 
 
 'lot," or those who were not permit- 
 
 btOToh. The, em to have been instruct,.! 
 
 le the building: parlh they were not considered 
 
 enter tli. ncloMiie: and more, probably, with 
 
 the \jew of exciting them to great, i -uri.i.-ity to know what went
 
 200 SEVENTH SESSION 
 
 on within. The next degree above these were the " Akouomenoi" 
 or Hearers. These were allowed access to the church building, 
 and were permitted to engage in portions of the service. The 
 third class were the " Gonu Khinontes," or Kneelers ; so called 
 because they had been admitted to the primary imposition of 
 hands, which they received in a kneeling posture. The fourth 
 class were the " Baptizomenoi," or finished candidates for baptism. 
 These were considered as sufficiently instructed, and were usually 
 admitted to the ordinance on some festival occasion, soon after 
 their probation was considered complete. 
 
 The time allotted to these several stages varied at different 
 times and places. In some instances forty days were considered suf- 
 ficient ; but from two to three years would seem to have been the 
 usual period. While these records are calculated to instruct in 
 regard to the past, they cannot be considered as of any value to 
 modern missionaries, as a pattern for our imitation. They mark a 
 period when the spirit of true religion was beginning to be merged 
 into the letter of dead formularies ; when attention to the circum- 
 stantials of the rite were deemed of more importance than the 
 thing itself. The practice of modern missionaries is equally unsat- 
 isfactory, as regards any common system, or form of procedure in 
 these cases. The different missions, and often different members 
 of the sam.3 missions, seem, so far as I have been able to ascertain, 
 to have pursued systems, which, while agreeing on the most impor- 
 tant points, were yet as various as the circumstances that called 
 them forth. One feature that distinguishes the conduct of nearly 
 all, is a desire to discover, in the candidate for baptism, some gen- 
 uine sign of true conversion. Modern missionaries look to the 
 state of the heart, more than to the state of the head ; and while 
 not disparaging the inculcation of doctrine, desire to see such proofs 
 of sincerity, as will leave no doubt on their minds, as to the pro- 
 priety of admitting the inquirer to membership in the Church. 
 Conversion Conversion is the missionary's chief object: and this can be 
 piecede genuine only where the heart has been changed by the regenerat- 
 baptism. j n g influences of the Holy Spirit. Knowingly to baptize the un- 
 regenerate heathen, is to introduce an element into the Church 
 which must work immense evil. Far better never to admit any 
 than to admit those, who, by the very act of their initiation, are 
 working out a great deception. Baptism is a most holy ordinance. 
 In this respect it is co-ordinate with the sacrament of the Lord's 
 supper ; and no character is admissible to the former, who may not 
 also lawfully partake of the latter. Baptism is the sign and seal
 
 INQUIRERS 201 
 
 of the inward living faith, which we ought to look for, in every 
 for tliis ordinance. If this is wanting, the individ- 
 ual has no real title to the rite. If genuine faith in Christ is not 
 tin- administration of baptism, so far from being a benefit, 
 to either the porsou himself, or the Church, will be found to be 
 ju>t the contrary. Such sacred things must not be trifled with. 
 nre th* hii:h >tandard of God's immutable law. Maintain 
 uality of the Gospel. Set "bounds about the 
 mount " of God's ordinance. Hedge it round with all the safe- 
 guards of divine appointment. Permit not the unsanctified foot of 
 the lu-athfii to . nt.-r its sacred precincts. Let zeal for the honour 
 lory of God, and for the purity of this holy ordinance, outweigh 
 ition of expediency. The Bible recognises no "slid- 
 ing scale " of moral obligation ; and just in proportion to our faith- 
 -s to God, may we expect to be successful. But again, where the 
 signs of genuine conversion are present where the repentant 
 -sinii'-r cornea pleading for admission to the membership of Christ's 
 body whore he gives credible evidence of being already one of this 
 number, there, I say, Throw open wide open the door of entrance. 
 I care not how weak the faith of the candidate; I care not how 
 littl.- the amount of his knowledge ; let satisfactory evidence of 
 ne worth, and a true and consistent profession of faith be ma- 
 aooompanied by a walk and conversation in accordance 
 with thr < ,nd the sooner he is admitted, the better. 
 
 We would not be unmindful, at the same time, of the temporal 
 
 benefit* likely to be derived, by inquirers, from sound intellectual 
 
 lotion. These, it is true, are of secondary consideration ; yet 
 
 as they are incidental to the work, indeed almost inseparably 
 
 connected with it, we should delight in conferring them. 
 
 The- |, r.i. -tir.il ronrliHions then, we would draw from the forego- Practical 
 ks, on the instruction of inquirers, are as follows : concluitons 
 
 1. The missionary should be accessible to all; and be ever instruction, 
 ready, in season and out of season, " to instruct all who come to 
 
 him. 
 
 2. Each case presented should be dealt with on its own merits, 
 as no one n>>tt>m will apply to all. 
 
 3. The in-tnii-tioii ^iv.-n ^iould aim, directly, At the intellectual 
 and moral enlightenment of tho person to be taught ; and the 
 higher the or King attainable in each case, the better. 
 
 4. Th- IIr>ly % beiritf tho only infallible rule of faith 
 and practice, should In- th. principal text-book of instruction. Gate-
 
 202 SEVENTH SESSION 
 
 chisms, and other summaries of the principles of the Christian 
 faith, will also be found invaluable aids in such work. 
 
 5. As the number of inquirers increases, classes, or catechu- 
 menical schools, might with propriety be formed, for their united 
 instruction ; but these should never supersede that personal and 
 private teaching, which each individual case may be found to re- 
 quire. 
 
 6. A uniform standard of knowledge in all candidates, prelimi- 
 nary to baptism, is neither necessary nor possible. 
 
 7. No inquirer should be admitted to the ordinance of baptism, 
 who does not give credible evidence of genuine conversion. 
 
 Temporal With regard to the question of temporal support, I have little to 
 
 support. sav There can be no doubt whatever, as to the propriety of ex- 
 tending a helping hand to persons really requiring such aid. The 
 first Christians made great sacrifices, in order to assist those who 
 joined their ranks. They sold their possessions, and had all things 
 in common ; no doubt influenced by a desire to relieve the neces- 
 sities of those, who, through persecution, may have lost all. So in 
 cases, where the missionary is convinced that a man has really been 
 driven from his home and friends, for the cause of Christ, and 
 where the individual is unable, for the time being, to obtain- em- 
 ployment, I think he should receive assistance ; but such help 
 should, in almost all cases, be given on the same principle as is car- 
 ried out in the beneficiary system, as practised in some of our 
 schools. Under this system, the money is given as a loan ; to be re- 
 funded when the youth has obtained a situation, after he leaves 
 school. This plan, while it provides for the immediate relief of 
 the sufferer, at the same time secures his independence of spirit. 
 There is nothing more to be deprecated in Christian converts, than 
 a state of imbecile dependence on missionaries, or other Christian 
 friends. 
 
 I would 1 here earnestly protest against furnishing temporal aid 
 to a class of men who run about the country, from mission station 
 to mission station, in the garb of inquirers, or even baptized Chris- 
 tians. These are mere vagabonds, utterly unworthy of help, or any 
 countenance whatever. The funds of the Church should not be wast- 
 ed upon such worthless characters. In devising any general system 
 of aid, great care should be taken in making a selection of beneficia- 
 ries. So far as my experience goes, the really deserving are unwilling 
 to ask for help ; whereas the worthless, and unprincipled, aro never 
 satisfied. Vagrancy is the great blot upon the indigenous Christian- 
 ity of India; and no friend of Christ, be he a missionary, or of any
 
 IXQl TRBRS 208 
 
 other class, should encourage a prartife so utterly de-truetive of all 
 -.It-respect in the individual, and so disgraceful to the cause he re- 
 presents. 
 
 The great object of every one should be, to bring the inquirer 
 to Jesus; and our language, and conduct towards him, should be 
 that of Moses to his father-in-law, when he would lead him away 
 from the land of hi* l.u . tin- inheritance of the children 
 
 of the promise : " We are journeying unto the place of which the 
 Lord said, ' I will give it you:' come thou with us, and we will do 
 thee good : for the Lord hath spoken good concerning Israel. " 
 
 The following eseay was then read, by its author: 
 
 ON THE SAME SUBJECT. 
 ESSAY BY TUB REV. ROBERT CLARK, M. A. 
 
 Church Missionary Society, Peshawur. 
 
 The subject of inquirers may be divided into three parts; first, Division of 
 the ordinary motives which lead men to become inquirers; second, the 
 best method of instructing them ; third, the support which sometimes it may 
 be necessary to give them. 
 
 The motives of inquirers are sometimes of the most disin- Some in- 
 terested kind. Men feel their sinful state, and long after holi- 1?' fro<n 
 
 (mintervft- 
 neas. They know that they deserve punishment, and desire to ed motive*; 
 
 avoid it. The heart of man craves something above itself, some- 
 thing pure, something noble, something lasting. He ordinarily, 
 at first, seeks for it as something which he must of himself attain 
 to something which ho must deserve, and purchase, by his own 
 exertions, or his own sufferings. There are many Hindoos and 
 Mahomedans, who have put (Jhri-tian- t> -hame I >y their self-denial, 
 I, and tln-ir voluntary suH'enngs, undergone in the 
 vain hope, that through them they may appease an offended God. 
 When this plan is found to tail, and thej of their own 
 
 righteousness, the Spin' in some manner or other, often 
 
 brings His own Word back on their h.-art* ; they give up their o\\ n 
 righteousness, and accept with thankfulness God's righteousness, 
 made manifest in Thrift. Mm- -u<-h inquirer is indeed a reeompen<-,> 
 for a whole life's exertions. To .show to -u.-li the way, the truth, 
 and the life, is a privilege th.il i-annot !>> e-timat.'d. There is no 
 difficulty in ca-e^ like tii idinit them. l>y l>a|>ti-m, into tho
 
 204 
 
 SEVENTH SESSION 
 
 some, from 
 tives. 
 
 Unworihy 
 
 outward fold of the flock of Christ, is an easy and blessed work. 
 The wall of partition between us and them is thrown down, there 
 is no Jew nor Greek, no Englishman nor Hindoo, as far as faith, 
 and present and future bliss, are concerned ; but all are one in 
 Christ Jesus. 
 
 But there are very many oases, in which the motives of inqui- 
 rers are no ^ f an unworldly character. The heart of man, in every 
 nation of the world, is naturally selfish and unprincipled ; and if 
 unchecked by grace, soon becomes sensual and degraded. Nay, do 
 we not all of us know something of the desperate evil of our own 
 hearts ! Is it a wonder, then, if many heathen men become inquirers 
 from mere worldly motives ? If an advantage is to be gained from 
 wearing the garb of religion, there are many who are ready to put 
 it on, in every part of the world. But are we to send such inquirers 
 away ? When the multitude followed our blessed Lord, for the 
 loaves and the fishes, He did not send them away ; but spoke to 
 them words of winning love j and sought to elevate their minds to 
 higher and eternal things. 
 
 Nay, may not this very curiosity, this seeking after worldly 
 advantage, be sometimes now, as it was in our Lord's time, the 
 first means to attract the thoughtless, and put them in the way of 
 seeking the salvation of their souls f I have often with wonder and 
 amazement thought over the strange ways, by which, to the out- 
 ward view, Natives are sometimes led to become inquirers. There 
 can be no doubt that the public preaching of the Word of God, 
 and the more private teaching, in the house and school, and the 
 example and prayers of true Christians, Europeans and Natives, 
 are, directly or indirectly, the real means of the diffusion of Chris- 
 tianity in a heathen country. I believe that no sermon is spoken, 
 er tract sent forth, in vain; no effort made in prayer, of any kind, 
 is useless ; and we sometimes see the direct effects of such labours. 
 But it is often God's way of dealing with us, not to show us these 
 immediate results. How often do not our best efforts, our most 
 ardent hopes, seem outwardly to have been in vain ; and then 
 suddenly, in a most mysterious manner, without any effort or ex- 
 pectation of ours, some inquirer is brought before us, led by no 
 human hand, but by the hand of God, to receive Christianity from 
 our lips. God's providence watches over His chosen ones, in little 
 matters as well as great ; and continually makes use of very little 
 incidents, that we should call trifling circumstances, to lead men 
 to Himself. A single word a question a mere look a casual 
 greeting, on passing in the street, is often the turning point in a
 
 INQUIRERS 205 
 
 man's whole spiritual life. In my own experience, I have known 
 men, now Oiri-tian.-j. whose first thoughts of Christianity origina- 
 -imple curio-ity, from a desire for employment, from 
 uride of arguing, from friendship fora Native Chri-tian, 
 from the effects of a dream, from being thwarted in love, 
 from i inarrels, and from th- id. -a, tli.it the religion of the 
 
 ruling power must for them !> the U-st. Th.-re are many, ind.-.-d, 
 who become inquirers from far higher motives; but \\}i> -n w<- look 
 back on other instances, where this has not been the case, and yei 
 where men have undoubtedly become faithful di-cij.les of Christ, it 
 does seem to me an act involving very great responsibility indeed, to 
 turn away any inquirer, whatever may be his motives, if only he be 
 us, or even willing, to receive Christian instruction. It is possi- 
 ble to use too great caution, and to become too suspicious ; and thus, 
 in our efforts to distinguish tin 1 bad, to deter, or drive away the 
 good. I would say, therefore Whenever an inquirer comes to us, 
 who is willing to be instructed, may we not regard this simple 
 willingness, on his part, as a sign from God, that he has called us 
 4o teach him faithfully, as far as we can do it, for his good ; with 
 .earnest prayer, for both wisdom and success ! 
 
 The second part of our subject relates to the best method of Best m- 
 instructing inquirers. We may here, I think, safely conclude, tho<l "' In " 
 that anything that brings a man into contact with God's Word, inquirers 
 puts him into the way of salvation. Even when a man bears deceit 
 *nd selfish motives, on his very countenance, let us seek to bring 
 God's Word home to his heart, with the burning words of love and 
 anxiety for him. Let love, the secret of all missionary and ministe- 
 rial success, be imprinted on the missionary's face; and the more 
 so, the more the apparent inquirer may seem to need it. However 
 >r worldly, let him be attracted and instructed. He may 
 be a much more promising case, than the well dressed Native chief- 
 tain, who is always received with honour and cordiality ; the object 
 .of whose visit may possibly be of a no less worldly nature than 
 Jhs. He maybe much nearer to the Kingdom of II.-av.-n. than 
 UM cringing courtier, or the captious, philosophic ruaooner. But 
 whoever ho may b,or whatever maybe his motiv'-s. the missionary's 
 one object is to bring his soul in contact with the Word of God, and 
 the powers of unseen things. Let him ti-11 him of righteousness, 
 temperance, and judgment to come ; of the uncertainty of life; of 
 the death in sin, and life to righteousness; and especially of Him 
 who came on earth to give repentance and forgiveness of sins, 
 through faith in his death and passion. Let soul come in con-
 
 206 SEVENTH SESSION 
 
 with soul; let us seek ever to light fresh torches with the fire from 
 our own altar ; to sow each heart, as it comes within our influ- 
 ence, with the seed of the Word ; to place it beneath the hammer 
 that breaks in pieces the hardest heart ; to expose it to the thrusts 
 of the Spirit's sword : and all this, without thinking too much of 
 the apathy, the selfishness, and the impure motives which are in- 
 herent in the human heart ; and which meet us at every step. Let 
 us rest rather on our Master's promises, and on His power and love ; 
 and continue more earnestly in prayer ; and we shall, I think, very 
 , often see, that motives become altered ; and the selfish, worldly 
 
 inquirer, becomes a true disciple of Jesus Christ. 
 
 Time of I do not myself think, that any rule can be laid down, as regards 
 
 the time for the probation and instruction of inquirers, previous 
 to their baptism. In the earliest ages, when there were few world- 
 ly motives to enter into a despised and persecuted Church, and 
 when the Spirit was evidently imparted to the inquirer, instruc- 
 tion and baptism were not unfrequently given on the same day. 
 In after times, when Christians became more numerous and in- 
 fluential, and earthly advantages were not unfrequently associated 
 with an outward profession of the Gospel, it became necessary to 
 test the character of inquirers during a much longer period. Eight 
 months, and afterwards two, and even three years, was then the 
 ordinary time for the catechumen's probation. We may, I think, 
 be guided by the spirit of both cases. If the inquirer in India 
 can apparently have no worldly motives, if he has a reasonable 
 knowledge of the elements of our faith, and an established good 
 moral character, together with a desire to be admitted by baptism 
 into the Church of Christ, I know of no reason whatever for long 
 delay. Let him be baptized at once, trusting that He who has 
 called him to the knowledge of the Saviour, will keep him from 
 evil ; and this too, even when he may have but few opportunities, 
 after baptism, of associating with other Christians, and of enjoy- 
 ing the means of grace. If he has these advantages, let him use 
 them ; but even if necessarily debarred from them, we can remem- 
 ber that he is baptized, not in the name of men, but of Christ ; 
 and that the Lord knows them that are His, and will never 
 leave them ; but will preserve them, though unaided and alone, 
 even in the fires of temptation. If there is danger of an inquirer's 
 being influenced by any worldly motives, it would then be neces- 
 sary for his baptism to be deferred, for a longer or shorter in- 
 terval.
 
 INQUIRERS 207 
 
 The best method for the instruction of inquirers, seems to be the 
 
 H -tical one. Each man requires separate attention and care. 
 
 He should be thoroughly taught the rudiments of our Christian 
 
 faith and practice. No labor spent in this way can be too great. 
 
 Much may be done through Native catechiste. When there are 
 
 several inquirers, catechetical instruction in classes is often at- 
 
 .<l with /rreat benefit. 
 
 We come, thirdly, to the vexed question of the support of inqui- 
 
 when they have no means of livelihood. And here, as in all inquirer*. 
 m remark-, I must throw myself on the kindness of my 
 brethren, who very many of them are far more experienced, and 
 r qualified to give an opinion, than myself. I must ask them, 
 evii if they differ from me in opinion, to believe, that all that is 
 being now brought forward, is only prompted by an earnest desire, 
 for the extension and success of that work in which we are all en- 
 gaged. 
 
 Our present subject is distinguished altogether from the still 
 more difficult one, of the support of Native Christians; for we are 
 now speaking only of inquirers before they become Christians. As re- 
 gards giving to inquirers, it seems tome that the principle on which 
 to act, is simple, uniform, and plain. The practice must necessarily 
 be very different in different cases. The principle seems to me 
 to be this, to bring men under the influence of the Spirit of God, 
 and into contact with His Word, by any lawful means whatever, 
 that lie within our power ; the motive in every case being a con- 
 traininp longing, yearning, for every man's soul that comes with- 
 in our reach. To those who are continually urging the great need 
 of caution in giving support, I can only say, that I would gladly 
 give all I have, to secure the salvation of any one man's soul ; and 
 I am sure that there is not one present here, who would not 
 do the same. The question is Will the giving of one's property, The qu- 
 or the giving of one's self, retard, or further, our great object? 
 Will it lead the inquirer to selfishness and covetousness, or will 
 it attract him to the Christianity that will save him ? There are 
 many now here, who are daily giving their health, and best earth- 
 ly happiness, and most prized earthly treasures, for the heathen. 
 But the Natives, as yt, understand nothing of it; and fancy we 
 have some hidden, selfish, worldly motive, which more than cotm- 
 terbalances the losses or trials which we have to bear. Yet the 
 heathen can und.T-tand what self-sacrifice, and large-hearted libe- 
 rality, are, in lesser things ; and this liberality, even in heathen re- 
 ligions, (as well as in our own,) is one of the chief marks of piety
 
 208 SEVENTH SESSION 
 
 and devotion. I ask, therefore, those who have given themselves 
 to the work of God, this question, If such open-hearted liberality, 
 on the part of individuals, or of the Church in general, can in 
 any case attract men to the Gospel, without incurring more loss 
 than gain, shall we not show it ? It is love that will win them ; and 
 we have, perhaps, not many ways, in India, of manifesting our love, 
 in a way the natives can understand. 
 
 Dangers. But now much wisdom is not here required ! Without it, what 
 
 injury shall we not be doing to them, and to the Church of Christ ! 
 What hypocrisy, and pride, and self-love, what worldliness may 
 not be awakened ! Let a native once think that he can gain the 
 slightest temporal advantage, let him find, ( after carefully balan- 
 cing the conflicting benefits, ) the slightest preponderance on the 
 side of Christianity ; and crowds will, on the instant, be ready to be 
 baptized. This is but human nature. In our own country, the 
 crowds were not baptized, till it was worth their while, in a temporal 
 point of view, till, through the baptism of their prince, or chief, 
 or personal friends, it was their earthly interest to follow in their 
 steps. Let us not judge the heathen too severely, lest we condemn 
 ourselves. But still, let this Christian principle of love, love 
 that shows itself in self-denying, loving deeds, be maintained in 
 our intercourse with inquirers. Let the cold, heartless, despond- 
 ing, suspicious thought be banished from our minds, which dwells 
 rather on the inquirer's possibly mixed motives, than on the 
 possibility of our gaining him over to Christ, the thought which 
 would make the very wretchedness and degradation of his soul 
 our reason for avoiding him. 
 
 Support in I have been led gradually, after many years' thought, to the 
 ^"y c * ses belief, that support in many cases should be given to inquirers, 
 given. Our not giving it exposes us to the reproaches and taunts of the 
 
 heathen around us, for not providing ( when necessary ) for those 
 who come into our own household; and very often, it simply and 
 necessarily drives the inquirer away from us, and from all Christian 
 influence. There is much to be said on the other side ; but I 
 believe that many of the difficulties may be removed, and the 
 Accommo- dangers averted, by wisdom and care. In many cases it seems to 
 r^a'tive'* me that it would be a great advantage, were the missionary to have 
 guests. some accommodation for Native guests to encourage their visits to 
 him, and to treat them hospitably, for a day or two at a time, ac- 
 cording to their position ; and thus gain, through their good-will 
 for him personally, a predisposition favourable to the reception of 
 the Christian religion. Opportunities of doing this will always
 
 209 
 
 -pspeeially in t he. midst of Native eitle-:. whenever cir- 
 
 oum- M allow of the missionary's liviniz in thorn. Let 
 
 him keep a kind of opon house; mid respectable people will ofton 
 
 visit him from the country. will attend his Sunday services, and 
 
 -itions and prayers. and insensibly come under 
 
 much i influence. T.-. enable the missionary to do this, I 
 
 i merely throw out the suggestion, that it mipht sometimes 
 
 . advantageous, were friends of missions occasionally 
 
 to place small sums of money in the hands of missionaries, to 
 
 expend in this manner. I say individuals, because in the present 
 
 state of this part of India, personal influence has the greatest 
 
 it on the minds of Natives; and because such money can 
 
 generally not be taken directly from mission funds. Inquirers 
 
 might be often treated in this way, and considered as mere guests, 
 
 for a longer or shorter time, and receive their food and lodging, so 
 
 long ( hut only so long ) as they are gaining real benefit from 
 
 Christian instruction. lam not anxious for work to be always 
 
 found at once for every inquirer. If it is worth his having, he 
 
 may be an inquirer merely to get it ; if it is not worth his taking, 
 
 it may give him an idea, that we seek to get work from him, at a 
 
 xpense than we could otherwise obtain it. In any case, when 
 
 work is connected with his teacher, it seems to draw away his 
 
 thoughts from the one great object, on which we desire him to fix 
 
 them. 
 
 In the treatment of inquirers, every thing should be avoided, A danger, 
 which might lead any one to imagine that we sought them for our 
 own sakes rather than theirs. If an inquirer wishes to go else- 
 where, let. him po. Even if it is not for his good, it will be bet- 
 ter, after faithfully advisinp him, to let him po, than that he 
 should have tli.- idea, that \ve are -i riving to obtain large congrega- 
 for a particular mission; or have any hidden advantage to 
 gain from his remaining with us. 
 
 onary's motto is, "It is better to give than to re- Miwionary' 
 reive." >ur Saviour was amongst 711. 'ii ;is one that servetli. lie 
 came to minister, not to lie mmi-tnvd to. And it is our privilege 
 
 the servants <>f tin- dark people of this land, to e\i 
 no earthly remuneration. no, not itii'le. ( however thank- 
 
 ful we may !> f r it when ii is pivn : ) 1-ut fimj.lv to walk in Hi* 
 tefM who made Him.-elfof no reputation, and took upon Him- 
 self the form of a servant, that He mipht win both them and us. 
 
 2 \
 
 210 
 
 SEVENTH SESSION 
 
 Rev. J. 
 BARTO*. 
 
 Inquirers 
 ion schools- 
 
 Laymen 
 
 come con^ 
 vert*. 
 
 Rev. A- 
 
 GORDON* 
 
 Duly to 
 
 The Chairman then invited discussion ; whereupon 
 .j.}^ ^ ey j B ARTON) Church Missionary Society, Agra, re- 
 marked, that he wished to say a few words, respecting one especial 
 class of inquirers, to whom Mr. Woodside had alluded ; viz., 
 those who had received their impressions in mission schools ; and 
 who belonged to the upper classes of society. He wished to do so-, 
 for two reasons ; 1st, as having had most to do with that class him- 
 self, in connection with his educational labours at Agra ; and 2ndly, 
 because he believed almost all the Native brethren present belong- 
 ed to that class. He had had several young men of this class 
 reading with him, during the past two years ; and he had many 
 times been made to realize, most painfully, and most vividly, the 
 greatness of the sacrifice, and the vehemence of the inward con- 
 flict, which they had to undergo, in seeking to act out their con- 
 victions. He felt that no European Christian could adequately real- 
 ize what it is ; but if we sought to realize it more, it would draw forth 
 our sympathy, more warmly, towards them ; and remembering how, 
 in becoming Christians, they were compelled to- isolate themselves 
 from all the strongest domestic and social ties, we should let them 
 feel that our hearts and homes were at least open to them ; and thus 
 soften this painful feeling of desolation, as much as possible. 
 Had this been done more, by laymen and missionaries alike, he 
 thought such complaints and charges, as they had listened to, 
 with so much pain, on the preceding day, and for which he fear- 
 ed the Native Christians had but too just grounds, would never 
 even have entered their minds; much less found expression in 
 words. He felt that a responsibility rested upon Christian lay- 
 men in this matter ;^to came forward and give a more heartfelt 
 welcome to each Native brother, to whom grace had been given 
 to give up all for Christ's sake; and do their best to remove the 
 feeling, which, he believed, prevailed amongst many well inclined 
 towards Christianity that the open embracing of Christianity, in- 
 volves political as well as social death. 
 
 The Rev. A. GORDON, American United Presbyterian Church, 
 Sealkote, .then spoke as follows : The subject under discussion 
 is one of very great importance. Many missionaries feel, that 
 their whole time should be devoted to itinerant preaching: when 
 engaged in other work, they feel that they are not doing their 
 duty. But we must not forget, that our work necessarily has 
 many departments ; and no part of it should be neglected. When 
 inquirers gather about us, I cannot think that we should cast
 
 INQUIRERS 211 
 
 them off, in order that we may go on with itinerant preaching. 
 ( ur Saviour'.- eommand, in Mat. 28: 19, 20, is plain on this point. 
 
 When therefore a heathen comes, professing to inquire the way -jett ibir 
 
 : vat ion, I think the first thing to consider should be, whether wnceruy. 
 
 making a mere pretence, for some worldly object, or is a sin- 
 cere inquirer. If the former be the case, a brief conversation will 
 
 illy bring out the fact. We may then instruct him briefly 
 
 ve him for trying to deceive us give him abook and, invit- 
 ing him to r.-pcat hi- visit, dismiss him. But if we are not*rehe 
 has come for n mere worldly object, then the second question I would 
 try to settle, is How can we further test his sincerity, and instruct 
 ami edify him ? And how is he to be supported during this time ? I hospitably. 
 like Mr. Clark's plan of hospitable entertainment. We must be 
 " given to hospitality." But something more than such temporary 
 
 ainment is necessary. We must be much in close contact 
 with inquirers ; we must know them ; and thoroughly instruct them. 
 In order to this, they must be gathered together into communities. 
 If they are widely scattered over the country, we cannot know, in- Colonize 
 struct, or edify them. We must therefore gather them together. 
 This is implied in the very word which is translated church. But how 
 an- the inquirers to subsist ? Undoubtedly, they ought to "work, 
 ;u\'l eat their own bread." We must teach them, as an essential 
 part of Christianity, "that if any will network, neither shall he 
 eat." Nothing can be worse, than to support able-bodied men in 
 idleness. To deal out charity to those who can work, is a great 
 evil, li is ruinous to inquirers, and contrary to the Scripture. 
 
 Here, then, is a third question to be solved; viz., How are they HOW find 
 tnfinii employment ? This is an extremely difficult question. It is employment. 
 fiittieult both for missionaries and inquirers. I do not think we 
 all Miihriently appreciate their difficulty, and sympathize with 
 them, in it, as we should. They need our sympathy especially in 
 this matter; and the question of their sympathy with us is deep- 
 ly involved in this. Some care for their temporal welfare is neces- 
 sary, to -hew them that we really care for their eternal welfare. 
 Our Saviour and his Apostles did good to the bodies, as well as to 
 ul- of men. We cannot do it in the same way, but we can 
 in ike an effort to find them employment. They are cut off from 
 their former resources; Hindoos and Mahometans will not em- 
 ploy them, nor give them so much as a cup of cold water. They 
 may lie very <ri/lin</ to work, and only require to have an opening 
 for them. We cannot say to them, "Sit down beside your 
 < lu-i-tian brother, and learn a trade;" for we have no Christian
 
 212 SEVENTH SESSION 
 
 community formed, in which they can take their place. They afe> 
 members cut off from heathen society, for whom we must form 
 Christian communities. Until the churches wake up, and send 
 us men whose business it may be to look after these secular affairs, 
 we are irresistibly drawn to the conclusion, that we must do it our- 
 selves. We must assist these inquirers, by giving them some em- 
 ployment. We cannot send them away for Government employ- 
 ment : this would scatter them ; and prevent the possibility of 
 our instructing them. We cannot employ them as private servants. 
 We missionaries cannot afford this. They have so little idea of civi- 
 lized things, that they will kill your horse, smash your buggy, 
 and break your neck. ( Laughter. ) Of, if you try to teach them 
 in-door work, some of them can scarcely be taught to open and 
 shut the doors in three months ; and. you may expect them to 
 break every breakable thing in the house, before they can learn 
 to do your work. It is also too tedious and laborious, to teach them, 
 
 one by one, to work in this way. We cannot avoid the conclusion, 
 Teach ihetn , , . . 
 
 trades. * na ^ the easiest way, is systematically to devote a portion of our 
 
 time to teaching them useful trades, until little communities are 
 thus commenced. Accordingly, we have made a feeble effort, in 
 the Sealkote Mission, to establish an Industrial School. It has 
 been in operation more than two years. It has given employment 
 to a few ; and has taught one man to labour, who was becoming 
 grey-headed, and had never learned any kind of work before. 
 They have learned to manufacture some useful articles, of excellent 
 quality. 
 
 Kev. D The Rev. D. HERRON, 'American Presbyterian Mission, Deh- 
 
 HEHRON. ra, then said : Mr. Chairman, the Conference, it appears, are 
 The support a g ree( l, that missionaries should, in some cases, give temporal 
 
 given should support to inquirers ; but this, I believe, should be given, in almost 
 be as wages. 
 
 every case, as wages for labour. I agree with Mr. Gordon, in the 
 
 views which he has expressed on this subject. One of the first 
 lessons of Christianity, which we should inculcate on inquirers 
 who wish to live with us, is, that " if any will not work, neither 
 shall he eat." We should teach them, that our religion gives no 
 countenance to their living in idleness and dependence ; or to 
 their leading the lives of fukeers. This will be a good test of their 
 
 , . sincerity. Last cold season, a number of people came to Dehra, 
 
 Lxpnence 
 
 at Dehra. who called themselves Christians, and wished to remain in connec- 
 tion with the mission. They were all willing to work. I had 
 nothing for them to do ; but I made work for them. I provided them 
 With mattocks, and set them to digging up a part of the compound,
 
 INQUIRERS 213 
 
 !;inting it in tea. and arrowroot. Itheins: impossible, however, 
 
 to find cmplo) -mi-nt for so many, I applied to Government fora 
 
 tract <>f land, with the design of settling them on it; and of thu- 
 
 i permanent homo and employment, not only for them, 
 
 hut for <ith.Ts who might come to us in similar circumstances. 
 
 a length of time, I received a communication from the 
 
 nrr, in which lit- said, that the tract of land which I had 
 
 I was so unhealthy, that it would be no charity to Native 
 
 Chri-tians to give it to them. He advised me, afterwards, to apply 
 
 i id in a more healthy locality. It was also intimated to us, 
 
 that it would he hopeless to apply to Government, for a grant of 
 
 land as a gift ; and that the only way we could get it, would be to 
 
 buy it. like any one else. 
 
 In the meantime, success was deemed by many so hopeless, and 
 
 ;iy of the people had gone to other places, in search of employ- 
 
 that I did not feel justified in making a second application. 
 
 If. however. we had a tract of land at Dehra, I feel confident, 
 
 that we could settle fifty or a hundred families on it, in a short 
 
 time. 
 
 It seems to me, that Government should make some provision 
 
 should give 
 of this kind for Native Christians. By adopting our faith they land. 
 
 ;ni-hed from their homes, and excluded from the society of 
 
 their friend-. They In-come like exiles in their native land. Be- 
 
 Iiristianity c;m flourish in this country, they must, in some 
 
 way, be planted, and take root again, in their native soil. The Chriitian 
 
 ve Christian communities, seems to me to be 
 
 mi-an- <>f vani_'eli/in^ this country. In such com- 
 iiiuii' -nth of tin- ( 'lunch will grow up under the influence 
 
 of Christian homi-s, Christian ordinance-, and Christian schools; 
 and In- prepared to go forth to enlighten and save their heathen 
 countryr 
 
 Mr. Herron expn-- d a. wish, also, to know the views on- 
 il.j.-ct, by the Government ollicer- piv.-ent in 
 the Confer 
 
 l>. I- . M- I. HMD. K-IJ., C. B., said: "As Mr. Herron has called up- p p Mc _ 
 iinn-nt, who may be present, to express their LDI ^n- 
 opinion-. 1 think it iiicuinhent on im- to re-pond : and 1 have no Believes 
 
 .tion in stating nij belief, that in the Punjab, tlie Govern- tn Punjab 
 nient would L'lally accede to -udi an application fora grant, on would give 
 which to locate a <'hn-tian colony, a- that to which he refers. In la " d * 
 thi- province, <;,.vernment possesses but little land, in localities 
 that would be suitable for the purposes of our missions; but small
 
 214 
 
 SEVENTH SESSION 
 
 Has done so- 
 
 Sir H. B 
 
 LLIWAKUES. 
 
 Recom- 
 mends 
 buying. 
 
 D F. Mc- 
 
 LEOU, Esq. 
 
 Waste land 
 
 gtamed 
 
 on conditions. 
 
 T-D. FOR- 
 SYTH, Esq. 
 
 Col.E.LAKE 
 
 Land for an 
 
 industrial 
 
 farm. 
 
 grants have, within my own knowledge, been made to several mis- 
 sions in the Punjab ; such as those at Lodiana, at Jullunder, at 
 Umritsur, and at Dehra Ismael Khan ; as well as to Mr. Prochnow 
 near Kotgurh, for the establishment of an experimental farm. 
 As such wastes are, for the most part, nearly valueless here, if re- 
 quired for cultivation, until taken up and brought under the 
 plough, it seems to me highly advantageous, even in a secular 
 point of view, to attract industrious communities to settle upon 
 them ; so that I do not clearly understand the grounds on which 
 a grant was refused, in the case to which Mr. Herron alludes ; and 
 am surprised that it should have been so. 
 
 Lieut. Col. Sir HERBERT B. EDWARDES, K. C. B., was afraid that 
 such liberality, as giving grants of waste land to Native Christian 
 colonies, was confined to the Punjab. But as the price of such 
 lands, even under the new rules of the Secretary of State, was not 
 large, they might easily be purchased by the supporters of the 
 mission. 
 
 D. F. McLsoD, Esq., C. B., said : With reference to- the remarks 
 which have been made, I think it right to explain, for the infor- 
 mation of Mr. Herron and others, that a "grant" of waste land, 
 in the official language of British India, does not necessarily im- 
 ply, that the land is to be exempt from liability to pay revenue to 
 Government ; and I presume that missionaries, when locating 
 Native Christians, would by no means desire that such exemption 
 should be conferred on them. By the new rules, it is true, that 
 the payment of a lump sum is prescribed, in lieu of such future 
 liability ; but, by the old rules, exemption from demand was ac- 
 corded for a limited number of years only ; the revenue demand- 
 able on all land brought under cultivation progressively increas- 
 ing thereafter, until it should ultimately reach the prevailing rate 
 of the locality. Waste lands are still settled on these terms, in 
 various parts of the Punjab, with parties desiring it ; and this is 
 the course which I should recommend in the case of Christian 
 colonies." 
 
 The Chairman having intimated that the time for closing the 
 morning session had passed, Mr. T. D. Forsyth, C. B., proposed that 
 it should be continued for another half hour. 
 
 Colonel E. LAKE seconded the motion ; and then observed : Mr. 
 McLeod has referred to a grant of land applied for by the Rev. 
 Mr. Prochnow. This was situated in my Division ; and, on my re- 
 commendation, the Supreme Government sanctioned the grant, on 
 the ground that it was desirable to encourage the establishment of
 
 INQUIRERS 
 
 215 
 
 an industrial farm ; which Mr. Prochnow proposed to connect 
 with his missionary work. This .-rant has never been Uken up, 
 owing to Mr. Prochnow's departure from India. I would rejoice to Ho 
 see greater openings for the employment, in honourable positions, Mative 
 of Native Christians. We judge them, usually, by a higher stand- cbrisl1 
 aid than we judge ourselves by. If, for instance, a Native Christian 
 strives tob.-ttei hiin-elt'and his family, the charge of worldliness is of- 
 ten brought against him. All cannot, and all should not, aspire totho Who nhnuld 
 high office of a preacher of the Gospel. Only those who can honestly pre 
 say, that they are inwardly moved by the Holy Spirit, should un- 
 dertake this office. For this, the best and highest of offices, few are 
 really eligible ; those who do not come up to this standard, I 
 would wish to see occupying high, useful, and honourable positions ; 
 id of living as pensioners on mission premises, as too many 
 of them do at present. 
 
 T. FARQUHAR, Esq., M. D., referred to some waste land in Bu- Dr. FAR- 
 rhan, in Scotland, his Native District; which had been reclaimed * 
 by being let out rent-free for three years. Its value had been R ent .f re e 
 raised, in this way, from a few shillings to three pounds per acre. lands - 
 Ho recommended that Government should let out waste land to 
 inquirers, in the same way. 
 
 D. F. McLfioo, Esq., C. B., said: I may state that I consider the 
 
 \J. T . WO- 
 
 congrcgating together of Native Christians, in communities, man- LF.OD, Kq- 
 aging their own affairs, to be of the very first importance; and I Independent 
 do not think we can expect ever to see a robust, indigenous Chris- C o mmu ,iitie. 
 tianity e>tul>li-hed in the land, until such communities shall have 
 been formed, and multiplied. 
 
 The Rev. C. W. FORMAN, American Presbyterian Mission, La- p eT ^ ^ 
 hore, said, that in case ground were ever procured from Govern- FORM\. 
 ment, for Native Christians, he hoped the title would be vested, not Titlei for 
 in the missionary, but in one of the Native brethren; who should * u *" 
 be the head-man of the village. There was one man in connection 
 with the Lodiana Mission, well qualified to be the head of such 
 a village. The missionary's time should not lie -pent in oversee- 
 ing farms, or soap manufactures, or rope manufactures. He had high- 
 er work to do: he came to preach the <io*|,el. 
 
 He thought the mode of providing for inquirers, and other hea- 
 then visitors, adopted by Mr. Goloknath, a good one. He had 
 rooms, in which he allowed them to live, and where he gave them 
 
 food, while they pleased to remain and receive instruction. He 
 
 Uharimalai . 
 would recommend that dharmsdlda (travellers' homes) be built in 
 
 connection with all our stations, where inquirers and visitors, e.s-
 
 216 
 
 SEVENTH SESSION 
 
 Rev. J. M. 
 BROWN. 
 
 Dharmsala 
 at Umritsur. 
 
 T. D. FOR- 
 SYTE, Eq- 
 
 Native 
 Christians' 
 
 pecially villagers, should be allowed to stay ; and where they should 
 receive instruction from a Native Christian, to whom the su- 
 perintendence of the institution should be entrusted. 
 
 The Rev. J. M. BROWN, Church Missionary Society, Umrit- 
 sur, remarked : In reference to the idea of a dharmsdld, I may 
 be allowed to state, that we began one at Umritsur several months 
 ago, but were unable to finish it; because, amongst other reasons, 
 we had not funds enough at our disposal ! 
 
 T. I>. FORSTTH, Esq., C. B., said : I would wish to point out, that 
 besides land, as a means of subsistence, there is also another way 
 
 Government of obtaining a livelihood ; and in the Punjab, the door of Govern- 
 employ for 
 
 ment employ is thrown open to all. We are most anxious to ob- 
 tain Christians for our offices ; and some already hold high posts. 
 But the difficulty is to find men sufficiently qualified ; for our Native 
 brethren must recollect, that it is not sufficient to be a Christian, 
 to become qualified for every appointment. The heathens around 
 us make excellent officers ; and if our Christians are to surpass 
 them, they must qualify themselves by education ; which, I am 
 sorry to say, they do not at present. 
 
 Mr. JOHN P. RAOW, Native Christian, rose and said : With re- 
 ference to inquirers and their support, some of the missionaries 
 have stated, that the method adopted by them and their brethren 
 has been found to answer the purpose admirably ; the method 
 recommended by one, being shoe-making, and tent-making: 
 that of the other, being soap and candle-making. Once upon a 
 time, I remember asking a missionary to open a class, and to in- 
 duce the young men of the city to come to him, for secular edu- 
 cation, in the higher branches of English Literature. ( In this 
 respect the two missionaries in Sindh, I know, are remarkable ; 
 and have made themselves popular with the people. ) A lay mis- 
 sionary replied that they wanted cooks and khidmatgars, tailors, 
 and shoemakers, and such like men for menial services ; and did not 
 require collectors and magistrates. If the object in Christianizing 
 India is to meet the wants of missionaries, and their lay European 
 brethren, by making cooks and shoemakers, I am afraid your 
 shops for shoe, and soap, and candle making, will be rocks of of- 
 fence, and a barrier to the spread of the Gospel. I am sure no Hin- 
 doo would ever think of embracing Christianity, if his lot were to 
 Missionaries be that of a shoemaker or soap-maker. Missionaries, by their own 
 
 thould make . 
 
 converts neglect, have increased the difficulty of meeting such contingencies, 
 independent. j f thev gaye e( j uca tj on to their inquirers, and ultimately to their 
 
 Mr. J- P- 
 RAOW* 
 
 Support of 
 inquirers* 
 
 Menial 
 avocations 
 repel men.
 
 INQUIRERS 217 
 
 and sent them into the world to support themselves, and to 
 bear their own burdens. I think they would thereby fulfil both 
 a moral and a religious obligation. For it is certainly incumbent 
 upon missionaries, that they should thus provide for every one who 
 embraces Christianity, and make him independent; and then no 
 missionary would have to resort to such miserable occupations, 
 as go against the prejudices of every Hindoo, if not of every Chris- 
 tian. 
 
 Missionaries have sadly neglected the temporal wants of their Temporal 
 converts. During the mutiny, Sir Robert Montgomery issued a want s of con- 
 circular, opening the door for the employment, under Government, ed. 
 live ( 'hristians; and sent it, together with books, to all the 
 "nariea in the Punjab: but none of them embraced the 
 opportunity warmly. Two missionaries say that their Native 
 Christians were allowed to go. They may have been allowed to 
 po ; ncvcrtht-lofts if they had gone, it would have been against the 
 ni-lies of the missionaries; for one of the missionaries, who has 
 addressed the Conference, told me, that Sir Robert Montgomery 
 -liown himself to be a father to Native Christians, coming 
 forward to assist them in getting Government appointments ; but 
 that he (the missionary) was very sorry ; because he was afraid that 
 the missionaries would be deserted. Besides, those who came for 
 Government employment were found sadly deficient in reading 
 and writing ; and were only fit to be ehuprassies and sepoys ; and 
 as such they were employed; except one, who, through the Converts 
 
 kindnessof Mr. P , was employed as aMoonshee. I think that 'S 00 111 * 
 
 the converts in the Punjab are scarcely taught; and I can safely 
 say, that all those I have met with in the Punjab, (except one,) 
 are miserably ignorant, to the discredit of the missionaries. 
 
 'Hi OKNATH, American Presbyterian Mission, Jullun- Rev.GoLOK- 
 
 der, having been called upon to express his opinion, said: It HATH ' 
 is expedient, under present circumstances, to provide inquirers tiip 
 with some sort of accommodation, and the necessaries of life, for 
 a short time, to enable them to remain with the missionary long 
 
 i_'h to learn thr principles of Christianity. We feel the neces- Christian 
 sity of having a Christian community in every mission station, 
 to attract til.- attention of the people, and to induce others to 
 join us. Serious men, inquiring after salvation, sometimes I. 
 tate to come out <>p.-nly. and join a missionary, whose society they 
 < .mnot always enjoy. The missionary is socially too much above 
 them. It in fl.-Mi-aUe. therefore, to rai.se up a Native Christian 
 community, when- every house nuiy he open to receive an inquirer, 
 
 J I'.
 
 SEVENTH SESSION 
 
 RPV. W. 
 
 FEKGUSON- 
 
 Missionaries 
 should have 
 little to do 
 with funds. 
 
 Paul had 
 no fund Tor 
 inquirers. 
 
 Rev. L. 
 
 JANVIER- 
 
 Candidates 
 fin baptism 
 wanting in 
 
 spiiiiuality. 
 
 Support of 
 inquirers* 
 
 with brotherly affection. Inquirers will not then feel like fish oul 
 of water; but find every one in that little community a sympathiz- 
 ing friend, and a brother. 
 
 The Rev. W. FERGUSON, Military Chaplain, Established Church 
 of Scotland, thought, the less missionaries had to do with funds, 
 the better. A missionary should relieve himself of temporal con- 
 cerns, as much as possible ; and should not desire to have anything 
 more to do with money than is required by the pressure of his 
 own immediate wants. But this subject is vastly important. Our 
 Lord's disciples were supported somehow. The multitudes who 
 came to hear our Lord's teachings, were more than once miracu- 
 lously fed. Yet there is nothing in the records of the New Tes- 
 tament Church which goes to settle the question. Paul had sup- 
 plies sent him for his own necessities ; but we do not read of his 
 having a fund for the support of inquirers. At the same time 
 there cannot be a doubt, that he would hare given a man a meal, 
 when he came to seek the way of life from him. He tells us him- 
 self, that his hands once and again ministered to his own and 
 others' necessities ; but the probability is, that those "others" were 
 Christians. If any inquirer were willing to throw off all the pecu- 
 liarities of his sect, and eat with the missionary at his table, then he 
 might well be supported for a time. The idea of making them 
 work for their bread, seems the true, Scriptural way. 
 
 The Rev. L. JANVIER, American Presbyterian Mission, Suba- 
 thoo, said : With reference to the subject of spiritual attainments, 
 in the case of Native candidates for baptism, it may be observed, 
 that often there seems a great lack, even on the part of those 
 whom we regard as truly sincere, of certain very important exer- 
 cises. We find them showing very little sense of sin ; or depth 
 of penitence on account of it ; or emotion, in view of the love of 
 Christ; &c. ; and we do not know what to make of it. But the 
 truth appears to be, that this is just the type of incipient spiritual 
 life, which, in many instances, we have to deal with ; and that it 
 is real, though thus immature ; the main sentiment in the minds 
 of such being, that Christianity is the true religion, and they 
 must embrace it. They " see men as trees walking." 
 
 As to the support of inquirers, while it is necessary to assert the 
 great principle of having them earn their bread, yet there are ma- 
 ny cases in which great care has to be used, to secure their confi- 
 dence, and win their regard. I can recall instances, in which in- 
 quirers remained for a time, and earned their subsistence ; but 
 .eventually left ; because the work, perhaps, was harder than they
 
 INQUIRERS 
 
 had been accustomed to; or because they did not, upon the whole, 
 find themselves comfortable ; and afterwards I regretted that I had 
 not done more for them. 
 
 The Rev. W. KKEXE, Church Missionary Society, Umritsur, R*v. W. 
 said : I well remember the time alluded to by a previous speaker, 
 when Sir Robert Montgomery issued that memorable circular, on 
 the employment of Native Christians by Government. It was just 
 after the Mutiny; and we all hailed the announcement. I myself 
 was at Umritsur at the time. We made known the purport of the 
 circular to the Native Christians there ; and almost all of them left 
 Umritsur for Lahore, to seek employment. I well remember, al- R'fmed to 
 
 leach the 
 
 BO, Mr. Perkins wishing us to prepare them for Government ser- 
 
 vice: and to this end I was asked to read the "Darogah's Manual" 
 with them: but this I positively refused to do, saying that the 
 knowledge of such a book would in no way be serviceable to me, 
 in my work ; but that the more I knew of my Bible, and the books 
 of the heathen people, the more useful I should be as a mission- 
 ary: whereas the very reverse would be true of a public servant; 
 the more he knew of such books, the better for him. If therefore it ^ work 
 be desirable, that Native Christians should be instructed in such 
 books, I would suggest that my lay brethren should devote them- 
 selves to this branch of missionary work. For my part, I did not 
 come out to India, to teach the Darogah's Manual ! 
 
 The session was then closed, as usual, with prayer.
 
 EIGHTH SESSION. 
 
 WEDNESDAY MORNING, the 31st of December, 1862. 
 T. D. FORSYTH Esq., C. B., in the Chair. 
 
 The proceedings were opened with the reading of the Word of 
 God, and prayer, hy the Rev. W. BUTLER, D. D. 
 
 At the request of the Chairman, the following essays were then 
 read by their respective authors : 
 
 POLYGAMY AND DIVORCE : 
 
 1. WHAT RULE SHOULD GOVERN MISSIONARIES IN REGARD 
 TO THE ADMISSION OP CONVERTED POLYGAMISTS TO THE 
 COMMUNION OF THE CHURCH ? 2. WHAT SHOULD BE THE 
 LAW OF DIVORCE AND RE-MARRIAGE, FOR CONVERTS WHOSE 
 PARTNERS ABIDE IN HEATHENISM, AND REFUSE TO LIVE 
 WITH THEM? 3. IN SO FAR AS THE CIVIL LAW OF DI- 
 VORCE, IN RELATION TO DATIVE CHRISTIANS, MAY FAIL 
 TO MEET THE REQUIREMENTS OF THE CASE, AS INDICATED 
 BY THE WORD OF GOD, WHAT OUGHT TO BE DONE BY THE 
 MEMBERS OF THIS CONFERENCE, OR OTHERS, TOWARDS 
 PROCURING AN AMENDMENT OF THAT LAW ? 
 
 ESSAY BY COLONEL SIR HERBERT B. EDWARDES, 3L C. B. 
 
 The Natives of India may be said, (without entering into the 
 Subject shades of difference between Hindoos and Mahomedans,) to be, 
 in practice or theory, allpolygamists. However repulsive, therefore, 
 the subject may be, one of the most practical questions with which 
 the Christian missionary has to deal, in India, is Polygamy. There 
 is no escape from it ; it is inevitable. His first adult convert will
 
 POLYGAMY AND DIVORCE 221 
 
 bring it to him for solution. A a teacher of Christianity, ho niu-l 
 .pared with a clear answer ; and as the minister of a young 
 Chuivh, la- inu-t maintain a true standard of discipline. 
 
 For similar reasons, it behoves the lay friends of missions in 
 India, to come to a clear understanding of the matter. 
 
 To both missionaries, and the friends of missions, the subject is 
 more important now, than ever it was before ; because we are 
 touching upon an era, when the past labours of the great band of 
 Bowers, who sowed in fuith and silence, amid incredulity and con- 
 tempt, and went down to the grave without reaping, but never 
 doubting, seem about to " bear fruit upward," and whiten the soil 
 of India with the harvest of a Native Christian Church. 
 
 And whoever sets himself to think about the subject, will be 
 
 Manj qus- 
 
 astonished at the crowd of seeming difficulties, and knotty points, iions arise, 
 before unthought of, which present themselves before him, and 
 demand solution. By an easy effort, he divides his inquiry into 
 the two branches of Polygamy and Divorce ; and then looks sepa- 
 rately at each. 
 
 Ho takes Polygamy, and these thoughts chase themselves Polygamy, 
 through his mind : Has God allowed it ? God's law 
 
 1. Before the Mosaic Law ? 
 
 2. Under the Mosaic Law ? 
 
 3. Under the Christian Dispensation ? 
 
 If God has not allowed it, can the awakened conscience of the 
 heathen convert allow it to continue ? 
 
 If it must cease, then on what terms ? 
 
 1. Simple, but total separation, from all heathen partners, with 
 disability of the ronvorr. to ro-mnrry ? 
 
 2. Or divorce; and liberty to marry again one Christian 
 partner ? 
 
 3. Or Christian husband giving up all but one heathen wife ; 
 maintaining the rest ? 
 
 If Polygamy bo not admissible by God's Word, among Chris- 
 tians, is legislation required, to enablo the convert to froe him- 
 self? 
 
 And with that, rushes in civil law, and asks: Civil law. 
 
 Is a Native convert with a plurality of wives, in tho eye of the 
 law, married to those wives ? * 
 
 * Ves: and Sir J. Colville,when Advocate General, gave his opinion that if such 
 convert were to re-marry, he would be liable lo indictment for b'gamy, under Ac 
 9, Ceo. IV. c- 74, s. 70- Thus he would be bound to polygamy, but punished for 
 bigamy ; an example of (he confusion in which the subject lies.
 
 222 
 
 EIGHTH SESSION 
 
 Mahoroedan 
 and Hindoo 
 law. 
 
 Polyandry. 
 
 Child-mar- 
 riage. 
 
 Divorce. 
 
 If so, can he be prosecuted for bigamy ? * 
 
 If not, would the new High Court give him divorce ? 
 
 And if it did, would it be from all his wives, or all but one ? f 
 
 Again ; what is the Mahomedan law as to plurality of wives ? 
 
 What is the Hindoo law ? 
 
 And what of Polyandry ? Does the civil law recognise that ? 
 
 The wife of 3 or 4 brothers becomes a convert to Christianity: 
 whose wife is she of the 3 or 4 ? The woman is not converted, 
 but one of the 3 or 4 brothers is : what becomes of his relation 
 to that rd or Jth of a wife ? Can he put her away, as an adul- 
 teress ? 
 
 Again, what of child-marriage ? A Hindoo boy becomes a 
 Christian, before he is old enough to bring home his child-wife ; is 
 he still her husband ? 
 
 From these questions he passes to Divorce ; and he asks, What 
 is the Christian law ? 
 
 1. Does it require the total divorce of a convert from a plural- 
 ity of wives or husbands ? Or only a reduction to monogamy ? 
 
 2. Does it require a convert to be divorced from one heathen 
 partner ? 
 
 What is the Mahomedan law of divorce? What is the Hindoo 
 law? Would a Hindoo or Mahomedan become divorced, % ipso 
 facto, by the husband or wife turning Christian? Distinguish here 
 between the religious, and the caste requirement of a Hindoo ? 
 
 On the ground of change of religion, and under the civil law, can 
 the friends of the convert, Hindoo or Mahomedan, keep back his 
 wife from him ? Or can she refuse to remain with him ? fl Again, 
 
 * See last note. 
 
 i On these points DO opinion can yet be given. 
 
 J By Mahomedan law the infidelity by a husband, (but not that of a wife,) to li- 
 lam, amounts to divorce. Among Hindoos, the conversion of either would amount to 
 widowhood : the convert to Christianity being Brahmin ically dead. But Hindoos 
 have no form of legitimated divorce. 
 
 | Caite would enforce social separation, though the religion could give no divorce. 
 
 *[ In the Punjab, Judicial Book-Circular No. 35 of 1860, (in modification of 
 Circular 144 of 23rd November 1859,) rules that even assurance of good treatment 
 will not justify making over a wife to a converted hnsband against her will; unless 
 it be shown that she is acting under the influence of her friends, (i.e., that she herself 
 would consent-) It is probable that a Mofussil Court in any part of India would decide 
 in ihe same spirit. But the Supreme Court at the Presidency might adopt the prece- 
 dent of the Madras Supreme Court in the well known case of Philip Sireenevassa,
 
 POLYGAMY AND DIVORCE 223 
 
 should each party be dealt with under his or her own rules, heathen 
 or Christian, respectively ? 
 
 Or should both be bound by the law of the husbands? 
 
 h are some, but by no means all of the questions, which 
 Tit themselves to the Christian missionary, or layman, who at- 
 tempts to inve-ti.:ate the subject of polygamy, as crossing the path 
 of Christianity in Hriti^h India; and the inquirer will soon be lost 
 in thrir perplexity. unless he stops and asks, " Whatsaith the Scrip- 
 ' " and determines to act, or legislate, according to the dic- 
 tates of God's revealed will. Let us, however, first review what has Indian le- 
 been done, or attempted, by the Authorities in this country, (as 8" lalloH> 
 far as we know,) to meet the growing difficulties of the subject. 
 
 Our present Bishop of Calcutta* appears, soon after his arrival Bi<hop of 
 in India, to have been requested to license the re-marriage of a 
 rt. whose partner had refused all further cohabita- 
 "iiml of difference of religion. The Bishop referred s .' r l *'" 
 ;--s Colville, then Advocate General, for a legal opinion; 
 which Sir James gave as follows : 
 
 " I think, therefore, flint, although you may be perfectly satis- 
 
 here are no spiritual objections to licensing a second marriage 
 
 in the case In -fore me, you will agree with me, that nothing short 
 
 nslative interference can satisfactorily meet the difficulty; 
 
 and f'<ir my own part, I rannot see why the Legislative Council 
 
 fehould not interfere. We want, no doubt, 'a general Marriage 
 
 >r India.' It ha- been supposed by high authority, that the 
 
 task of framing one belongs more properly to the Imperial Parlia- 
 
 ment, than the L't,-;il Legislature. 
 
 -L'ne.i fi,r this maybe true, as regards the mar- 
 
 i: in -..pe; MIS ; it has no application to those of Natives ; 
 
 nsiderationa relating to them, their pecu- 
 
 liar incident- and their consequences, are obviously Indian : and 
 
 ase of hard-hip seem- -ulli.-i.-nt trrouml for passing a law, 
 
 which, in mi^'ht provide t hat a Native convert 
 
 ( male or I'emal.- , -hould. on the solemn refusal ,,f his, or her, 
 
 or hu-ban-l. to c,,hal,it with him or her. be .leelaretl, _ by the 
 
 in the ease of Non-Epicoopa] ( 'ommunion.by some other 
 
 ity : or, in all cases, if it be preferred, by the Civil 
 
 mpetent to t-ontract a econd in.r ibjeet to 
 
 ""' |l l>ro\ .:ny lie thought ju>t, all'l ill actunl.mce With 
 
 iiid.,o, who some year* hack applied 10 Sir W. Bunon for the delivering 
 o him ol hi* wfe, forrihly dpininrd hy his and her par^nx, who treated him atclfBtl, 
 iinH li-r < a wid,,w. Th onlrr of the Supreme Court was thnt the wife thouM 
 be delivered to her hu*l>aod. 
 
 For the view, of the Ute Bibop of Clcutla, on the sul.jeci of Polygamy 
 Ki.d Dirurce, tec Ap(>iiilti A.
 
 224 EIGHTH SESSION 
 
 Hindoo laws and usages, with respect to the maintenance of a 
 former wife." * 
 
 Sir C. M. It was the intention of Sir James Colville to bring a bill into 
 
 Jackson. the Legislature, embodying the above opinion; but he was unable 
 to do so before leaving India ; and the task was taken up by Sir C, 
 M. Jackson. 
 
 On the 31st December, 1859, he brought into the Legislative 
 Council of India, " A Bill to provide for the dissolution of certain 
 marriages entered into by Christian converts before their conver- 
 sion ; " and explained both the Bill and its objects, in the following 
 remarks : 
 
 "Saturday, December 31, 1859. 
 
 PRESENT : 
 
 The Hon'ble Sir Barnes Peacock, Vice-President, in the Chair. 
 
 Hon. Lieut-Genl. Sir J. Outram, H. B. Harington, Esq., 
 
 Hon. H. Ricketts, H. Forbes, Esq., 
 
 Hon. Sir H. B. E. Frere, Hon. Sir C. R. M. Jackson, 
 
 P. W. Le Geyt, Esq. A. Sconce, Esq. 
 
 DISSOLUTION OF MARRIAGES BY CHRISTIAN CONVERTS. 
 
 Divorce Bill ^ir Charles Jackson begged leave to move the first reading of a 
 proposed. Bill " to provide for the Dissolution of certain Marriages entered 
 into by Christian converts before their conversion." The object of 
 the Bill was to remove certain disabilities affecting Native Christian 
 converts. Owing to the custom of early marriages in this country, 
 most converts were married at the time of their conversion. The 
 consequence of a Mahomedan or Hindoo becoming Christian was 
 simply this, that the Hindoo or Mahomedan who remained true to 
 his own faith was considered freed from the marriage tie, the mar- 
 riage itself being dissolved ; while on the other hand, according to 
 Christian doctrine, the convert was bound by his marriage before 
 conversion, and was not able to re-marry. If it were not an Hiber- 
 nian form of expression, he would describe his position as that of a 
 married man without a wife. Such a state of things produced 
 most serious consequences. It either led to concubinage amongst 
 the converts, or else to irregular marriages, which gave neither a 
 legal or religious sanction to the subsequent connection. A short 
 statement of how matters stood, would, he thought, satisfy the 
 Council, that legislation on this subject ought not to be delayed. 
 There were some missionaries, who treated these Native marriages 
 as idle ceremonies, and did not hesitate to re-marry their converts. 
 In the Tinnevelly missions it appeared that a distinction was 
 drawn between marriages contracted between children and not af- 
 terwards followed up by cohabitation at maturer years, and mar- 
 riages which were afterwards followed up by cohabitation. If 
 children became converts, they were not allowed to wear the sym- 
 bols of marriage in the schools, and were taught that they were 
 
 * Quoted from letter from the Hon'ble Sir C. R. M. Jackson, Kl., to ihe Righl 
 Hon'ble the Earl of Canning, dated Supreme Court, Calcutta, 1st February I860-
 
 POLV'i \\n \M. i. is '. 225 
 
 1. 11.- o.-reinoni. - : and when they attain. ! nialiii ii> . tin- mission- 
 
 lil n.it he-itate to r.- m.irry th.-ni: and it was only when tho 
 inarriuu'e w.i- t'- 'Mowed l>y -nKsequent cohal>ital ion that tin? converts 
 
 prevented from marrying again. He (Sir Charles Jackson) 
 did not see the force of this distinction. Tin- validity of the 
 Hindoo marriage must be decided by the Hindoo law, and accord- 
 ing to that law. tin- tir-t marriage in childhood is tin- real marriage; 
 and the child-wit'.- lie.-omes a widow, even if her husband dies be- 
 fore the consummation of the marriage. Those confuted views 
 on so important a sul-j.-ct as the law of marriage, a siiliject which 
 affected so deeply the morality and the property of the Native 
 Christian community, would produce still greater mischief and 
 confusion by and by, when the number of Native Christians in- 
 creased. Besides, if a convert were to re-marry, he would, accord- 
 ing to an opinion given by Sir James Colville, when Advocate Gen- 
 eral, render himself liable to an indictment for bigamy, under 
 Act 9, Geo. IV. o. 74, s. 70. He had not the statute before him, but 
 
 iause contained a provision to the effect that any person " pro- 
 ig the Christian religion," who, being married, should marry dur- 
 ing the life of the former husband or wife, should be guilty of felony, 
 and liable to transportation for seven years, or to imprisonment for 
 two years. He ( Sir Charles Jackson ) would express no opinion upon 
 the point, but it might be that a Judge would be astute enough to see 
 whether tin- native convert in such a case, though within the letter, 
 was within the meaning of the Act. Be this however as it might, 
 this state of the law is another reason why the present state of 
 things should not be allowed to continue. 
 
 It mightbesaidby some that this was a case for the legislation of 
 the Imperial Parliament. Ho certainly thought that in cases affecting 
 Europeans it is very desirable that the marriage law should be uni- 
 form, and tint uniformity would best be secured by leaving ques- 
 tions relating to the marriage law of Europeans to the Imperial 
 
 laturo. But he did not think that this held good with res- 
 pect to the Native Christian community. Ho very much doubted 
 whether Parliament would evi undertake to legislate for thorn, 
 and he felt quite sure that the consequences would be most dis- 
 astrous, if they were ever induced to make the attempt. 
 
 t liadattraotod the attention of the present Diocosan 
 shortly aftor his arrival in this country, and ho had asked him ( Sir 
 Charle- Jackson) to obtain the assistance of that Council in order to 
 remedy the evil. II - ( Sir Charles Jackson ) had since then commu- 
 nicated with the Bishop, and also with a Committee of Clergymen 
 who had lio,-n appointed to confer with him on the subject, and the 
 enactment which he now proposed met generally with their consent. 
 ^ Before going farther. In- wished to guard him-elf against any 
 
 n. This J5ill would not in any way aH'.-ct either 
 
 homodan or Hindoo party to the marriage who remained true to 
 their original faith. According to the principles of the law to 
 which they 'till adhered, the marriag-- w.i : and 
 
 it ought to be, and he believed it wa~. a matter of inditl'eronce to 
 them, whether tho convert did or did not marry au'ain. The Bill 
 only proposed to do that for the convert, which tho Mahomedan 
 and Hindoo law had already done, for tin- other party to tho mar- 
 He thought, however, that M th.- Mahomedan or 
 Huidoo party to tho marriage contract, did not in fact want this 
 Hill, they might reasonably oi.j.-.-t to p. iy any of the expen 
 tho proceeding-j contemplated l.y thi^ measure; and he had thero- 
 
 2C
 
 226 EIGHTH SESSION 
 
 fore inserted a clause in the Bill, which expressly provided that 
 the costs of all proceedings taken under the Act should be paid 
 by the convert. 
 
 In considering the question, he (Sir Charles Jackson) had look- 
 ed round to see what was done in former times, when Christianity 
 and Heathenism were side by side in Europe ; but he was sorry to 
 say there was little to be found. The law books of our own country 
 were quite silent on the subject. There was, however, a case cited 
 in Pothier which, was in point. That was the case of a converted 
 Jew, who in 1754, after his conversion, required his wife to re- 
 turn to cohabitation with him ; but she refused. The Jew, there- 
 upon, appealed to a tribunal in Strasbourg ; and that tribunal 
 granted him a divorce, with a declaration that he was at liberty to 
 marry again. Four years afterwards, 1758, he entered into an en- 
 gagement to marry a young lady of Soissons ; and all went merrily 
 as a marriage bell till the parties applied to the Cure, who refused 
 to marry them. The matter was then referred to the courts ; and 
 the case was ultimately appealed to the Parliament of Paris, who 
 decided that the Cure was right, and the parties could not be mar- 
 ried. This was the only legal authority which was to be found on 
 the subject ; but he found it stated in the opinion of Mr. Colville, 
 when Advocate General, to which he had already alluded, that the 
 question had been agitated before the Council of Trent ; who did 
 not appear to have arrived at any decision respecting it. 
 
 The Council would not expect him to go into the religious part 
 of the question. That was not the time or place for such a dis- 
 cussion; and he did not feel himself qualified to discuss it. He 
 would just remark, however, that he had seen a large mass of papers, 
 from which it appeared, that the whole controversy turned upon the 
 12th, 13th, and 15th verses of the 7th Chapter of 1st Corinthians. . 
 "If any brother hath a wife that believeth not, and she be 
 pleased to dwell with him, let him not put her away. And the 
 woman which hath an husband that believeth not, and if he be 
 pleased to dwell with her, let her not leave him. But if the un- 
 believing depart, let him depart. A brother or a sister is not un- 
 der bondage in such cases." 
 
 And he (Sir Charles Jackson) thought he might add that the 
 great majority of the clergy deemed this a sufficient authority for 
 the present measure. 
 
 With these few observations, he begged to introduce the Bill 
 to the Council. It was, he thought, characterized by two distinct 
 features : 
 
 1st, That there was the greasiest time given to the parties for 
 deliberation; particularly when there were any children of the 
 marriage. 
 
 2nd, That great care had been taken to throw all the burden 
 of the proceedings, taken under the Act, upon the convert. 
 
 He would not go at length into the provisions of the Bill, but 
 he would simply state, that it provided that, when a Mahomedan 
 or Hindoo husband or wife refused to cohabit with a Christian 
 convert, the latter was allowed to apply by petition to the Zillah 
 Judge, who would issue an order, compelling the appearance of 
 the party refusing to cohabit, for the purpose of being interrogated, 
 whether he or she refused to cohabit with the convert. If the par- 
 ty, on being interrogated by the Judge, answered in the negative, 
 the Judge was required to postpone making any final order for the 
 dissolution of the marriage, for a period of four years, if there were
 
 POLYGAMY AND DIVORCE 227 
 
 any children ; or of two years, if there were none. At the end of 
 
 period ordered, the party would be again brought up and in- 
 
 irated by the Judge ; and if he or she still refused to cohabit 
 
 with tin- <-r.nv.-rt, the Judge was empowered to declare the mar- 
 
 i:~-i>lved. 
 
 Tli would be obliged, (if tho Zillah Judge should think 
 
 fit so ; :n>_' the period which might 
 
 intt-rv reen the tn-t and second interrogation; and the 
 
 Bill e -avt-d the rights of children born of the marriage 
 
 whin wore the main provisions of the pre- 
 
 .vnt Bill, and he would only say in conclusion that, if the Council 
 should allow it to pu-s the second reading, and be referred to a Se- 
 lect Commit toe, he should be very glad to receive any suggestions 
 on the subject. 
 
 Mr. Sconce seconded the motion, which was put and carried; 
 and the Bill was read a first time."* 
 
 At this point Lord Canning signified his wish that Sir Charles Arrated 
 Jackson should not proceed to a second reading of the Bill, "up- 
 on a general conviction that questions of the kind, so nearly touch- 
 ing the religious usages and feelings of Her Majesty's Native sub- 
 jects, cannot be expediently brought forward in the Legislative 
 Council, until they have been fully considered by the Supreme Ex- 
 ecutive Government, after consultation with the local responsible 
 authorities in all parts of ludi;i."j 
 
 Inquiries were accordingly set on foot throughout every Presi- 
 dency and Province of India, as to " the expediency of altering the 
 present law," and " the extent to which converts are actually 
 affected by the existing state of that law." 
 
 The result, (as might be expected in so vast an empire, passing 
 through a transition state, with so many and wide-spread races, 
 di tiering immensely in their usages, though professing the same 
 general faiths, and with European officials and missionaries of so 
 many shades of opinion, and of such distinct experiences,) was a 
 mass of valuable facts, viewed in the most opposite lights, and ao- 
 compank'd by the most conflicting recommendations. 
 
 The Hindoo and Mahomedan laws of marriage and divorce 
 came differently stated from different parts of India. Here, customs 
 were so lax, and divorce so easy, that converts were under no 
 inconvenience from existing laws; there, the most distressing cases 
 of hardship were detailed. 
 
 ii the European clergy and missionaries were not agreed as to 
 the law of the New Testament concerning Divorce ; while a magis- 
 trate was of opinion that Polygamy was Christian. 
 
 All that seemed clear, was, that the existing law is iteelf uncer- 
 tain and undefined ; that great confusion of practice, both lay and 
 
 * For (bo Bill ii., If, te Apprndix B. 
 
 f C. Beadon, Kiquire, Secrrtdr> to Govcrmnpiit of India, In the Hon"hle Sir C. 
 M. Jack-ton, kin-iu, Member of the Legislative Council- Letter No. 51, 13lh 
 KUnudo, I i>6U, Lamp Lahore.
 
 228 EIGHTH SESSION 
 
 clerical, is the consequence ; that though large numbers of con- 
 verts have never met, or have been able to surmount, their mar- 
 riage difficulties, yet, taking India as a whole, the class of Native 
 converts is perplexed and harassed in this matter ; that there are 
 many of these perplexities, which cannot be remedied, and must 
 be accepted ; but that there are some which might be, and there- 
 fore ought to be, relieved. 
 
 M Ritchie. ^ e are ent ^^ e ^ to conclude, at all events, that, in the judgment 
 of the late Governor General, who had arrested Sir C. Jack- 
 son's Bill, the inquiry had established the necessity of legislation ; 
 for on the 12th of February, 1862, the Hon'ble Mr. Ritchie, Advocate 
 General to the Government, moved for leave, ( in the new " Council 
 of the Governor General of India, assembled for making laws, &c.") 
 to bring in a new Bill, "to provide for the dissolution, in certain 
 cases, of marriage entered into by converts before their conversion." 
 His statement of the case deserves attention, as being the result 
 of all the inquiry that had been made, on the mind of a great 
 lawyer, and a good man. I beg to be allowed to read it : 
 
 New Bill "The Hon'ble Mr. Ritchie moved for leave to bring in a Bill to 
 
 proposed. provide for the dissolution, in certain cases, of marriages entered 
 into by converts before their conversion. He said that the object 
 of this Bill was to settle the Law respecting the marriage of con- 
 verts from one religion to another. Doubts had been excited as 
 to the continuing validity of such marriages, and as to the legitimacy 
 of the issue. Considerable evil had thus resulted to individuals, 
 and some reproach rested on the State for the continuance of such 
 .a state of things. There should at any rate be certainty with res- 
 pect to the law. Unfortunately there was considerable difference 
 of opinion, as to the state of the law, among those who had most con- 
 sidered the question. The question arose in the case of a person 
 who left the faith which he professed when he was married, and 
 was left by his wife on his conversion. There were two extreme 
 opinions on the subject. One was that the existing marriage tie 
 continued, as before, binding on the unconverted wife, and that the 
 law should enforce the conjugal rights of the husband. The other 
 was that on conversion the marriage tie was as absolutely dissolved, 
 as if the converted party were dead, without leaving it to the 
 other party to elect, whether to continue in the married relation 
 or not. In his (Mr. Ritchie's) opinion, both these opinions were 
 incorrect. To hold that the marriage tie continued precisely as 
 before, would be repugnant to the feelings, and opposed to the 
 usages of the people. In one case, under a decision of a learned 
 Judge at Madras, some years ago, the public had seen the infant 
 wife of a Hindoo convert, against her own remonstrances and the 
 remonstrances of her family, handed over to her husband after his 
 conversion, though both she and they considered that degradation 
 was involved in it. This Billjsvould prevent the recurrence of such 
 cases. The other opinion had more plausible support. Some 
 Hindoo and Mahomedan lawyers considered that the marriage 
 bond was dissolved. He (Mr. Ritchie ) concurred in opinion with
 
 POLYGAMY AND DIVORCE 229 
 
 .in. - r.ilvilU 1 , when Advocate General, and with Sir Charles 
 .11. th.it the marriage bond subsisted, but that no Court in 
 India under the circumstances could enforce the conjugal rights, 
 or had authority to dissolve a marriage simply upon the ground of 
 n. Hut the marriage subsisting, the incidents of the mar- 
 
 im-t follow the law under which it was contracted. But on 
 
 u of one of the parties, that law could not be fully ap- 
 
 pii.d. :tii'l there was no lex loci that could be called in aid. The 
 
 Hindoo or Mahomcdaii, previous to his conversion, might contract 
 
 >nd marriage while the first subsisted. But their laws would 
 not give a d : .--olution of marriage for the purpose of enabling them 
 t" m.irry again, and did not distinguish between a separation a 
 mensa ei thoro, and a dissolution a vinculo matrimonii. In this state of 
 tiling- irregular marriages prevailed, and in some instances con- 
 cul linage. Many marriages had been celebrated by conscientious per- 
 ^ho believed that on the conversion of one party the former 
 marriage had been dissolved. Where Sir James Colville's opinion 
 had become known, that practice seemed generally to have been 
 given up. But the same forbearance was not shown in all places, 
 and the time appeared to have come for a settlement of the ques- 
 tion. Th- Bill would declare that, on the conversion of any hus- 
 band from any of the religions of India, except the Christian religion, 
 if the wife ~eparated herself from her husband, the husband might 
 apply to a Judge to inquire, in a manner consistent with the customs 
 til' the country, into her willingness to live with him, and the 
 .lii'liv -hould tli. -ii record what took place. If she refused to live 
 witli him, then, if there were no children, after an interval of 
 
 ear, or alter an interval of two years, if there were children, 
 the Judge might declare the marriage dissolved. If the wife were 
 an infant under 1 - J years, the examination would be postponed till 
 she attained that age. The Bill would be confined to the case 
 of a husband's conversion; for very different considerations pre- 
 vail. -'I in the ca-. of a wife. As the husband might, prior to his 
 
 r-ion. t. ike a second wife, it could not be imputed to him 
 
 that he nad changed his faith for the purpose of marrying again. 
 
 But that imputation and Mi-picion might rest on the wife, if she, 
 
 _' her faith, could procure a dissolution of her marriage. 
 
 Tin- motion wa- put and agreed to." 
 
 The lam. me 1 death of Mr. Ritchie soon afterwards put a stop Dropped. 
 to this Bill also; and there the matter has for the present ended, 
 h it is easy to see that it will come up again and again before 
 
 the Le_l-latUlX- of India. 
 
 mvhile we have the advantage of knowing the opinions of 
 ible KnglMi I i -lames Colville, Sir Charles Jackson. 
 
 and Mr. Ritchie. :, s to the ground the Legislature should take up; 
 and it is remarkable, that they all agree in assuming, that the refusal 
 of a heathen wit'-- to continue with her converted husband is suffi- 
 cient to aiithori/e diolution of the marriage by the Civil Courts.* 
 
 * I have j;.xid authority however for adding, ami think il ought to be adrtrd, 
 
 i. Sir ('. JarktiHi ami Mr. ttitrhir iiiln<-<|ut nllv admitted that the Scriptural 
 
 erguiiirnl was agiiiu*) it I HIM! n " dnnliiliil wlu-ilirr Mr. Kiulue, ha. I lia lueil, 
 
 Moul'l luve prixr.-.lr.l uiih his Bill; ' thong Ii disposed tn do what he could to pr<>- 
 
 \iilt d remedy ' II . B. t.
 
 230 
 
 EIGHTH SESSION 
 
 The Scrip- 
 lure. 
 
 Polygamy. 
 
 Church 
 
 Missionary 
 
 minute. 
 
 First qtif stion 
 
 Two out of the three, (Sir J. Colville and Sir C. Jackson, ) go far- 
 ther, and conclude that the Spiritual Courts might act in the 
 same sense, on the authority of the New Testament. 
 
 This brings us back to the old question, not possible to be evaded 
 by Christian men, " What saith the Scripture?" If Scripture be 
 clear upon the points we have now in hand, we must act upon it ; 
 and not only that, but we must oppose all legislation to the contrary ; 
 and if Scripture be not positively clear, then we must try and ascer- 
 tain its spirit. We can neither act nor legislate to any good purpose 
 contrary to the will of (rod. 
 
 As regards Polygamy, the inquiry is no new one. It has al- 
 ready been exhausted in a " Minute," dated Church Missionary 
 House, 12th January, 1857 ; bearing the honoured names of Henry 
 Venn, William Knight, John Chapman, Hector Straith ; and publish- 
 ed under the authority of that prayerful body, the Committee of 
 the Church Missionary Society. * 
 
 The conclusion to which it comes, is, that "the Divine ordinance 
 of marriage is confined to one wife ; and that, under every dis- 
 pensation, offences against this ordinance have been marked by Di- 
 vine disapprobation." 
 
 The pamphlet should be studied "in extenso ;" and I will only 
 instance from it the original institution of marriage in Paradise, 
 (Genesis ii. 23,) with the commentary thereon, firstly, of the Prophet 
 Malachi (ii. 15) ; secondly, of God's re-assertion of the insulted 
 ordinance at the flood, when " Noah and his three sons entered 
 the ark, each having one wife," to re-people a new earth with a 
 godly seed ; thirdly, of our Lord, in Mark x. 2 9 ; and lastly, of 
 the "providential equality of the sexes in every land, and at all 
 times," as perfectly decisive, to my mind, against the lawfulness of 
 polygamy at any stage of the world's progress, or under any cir- 
 cumstances of the human family. 
 
 For, as man's mission, in the beginning, was " to be fruitful and 
 multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it," polygamy 
 could never again be either necessary to his increase, or fit for his 
 happiness, if it was not so when he was a unit. Nor could one 
 man possess two wives at the same time, without robbing the hu- 
 man family ; unless indeed man knows better than his Maker. 
 In answer then to the first question, which you have propounded 
 for to-day's discussion, I think we must unreservedly accept the 
 corrollary of the Church Missionary Minute, that "apolygamist 
 cannot be lawfully admitted by baptism into the Church of Christ." 
 
 * aee Apufudix C.
 
 POLYGAMY AND DIVORCE 231 
 
 A polygamist and inquirer must bo received and instructed, and 
 all forbearance and long-suffering shown him ; but at last he ha* 
 to stand before the 'congregation, and be asked, (either in these 
 words, or in others like them,) "Dost thou renounce the devil 
 and all his works, the vain pomp and glory of the world with all 
 covetous desires of the same, and the carnal desires of the flesh, 
 so that thou wilt not follow nor be led by them ?" And the an- 
 swer he must give is, " I renounce them all." 
 
 What then is the convert to be required to do with his plural- Divorce, 
 ity of wives T 
 
 Has not Our Lord himself forbidden divorce, except for un- 
 faithfulness ? * 
 
 There is a fallacy lurking here: no man (according to God's law) 
 fan have "a plurality of wives." His first is his true wife. The 
 rest are no wives. The civil law will regard all as wives, if the con- 
 tracts were bona fide according to the customs of the country ; 
 and it will impose on the converted husband, as Christian feeling 
 would, certain obligations of maintenance, during the good con- 
 duct of these wives, f 
 
 But the Christian law, under which the convert seeks to come, 
 says plainly, "they twain" (not more) "shall be one flesh," (Mark 
 x. 8) ; and, the " husband hath not power of his own body, but 
 the wife" (1 Cor. vii. 4) ; and, " whosoever shall put away his wife, 
 and marry another," (which the polygamist effectually does,) 
 " commit teth adultery against her" ( Mark x. 11). Therefore the 
 missionary can only say to his convert, "Put away all but thy 
 first, true wife ; and then come and be baptized." 
 
 The convert, observe, requires no legislation to enable him to do thi*, 
 and to offer the first sacrifice of a Christian. 
 
 It is at the next step of his pilgrimage that he looks sadly 
 round him for the arm of flesh. 
 
 That " first, true wife," as we just now called her, too often 
 turns from him with Pharisaic loathing ; and gathering her pure 
 garments around her, flics from the pollution of his touch. 
 
 In vain he appeals to former love, and those children who have 
 
 Our Lord's MaMmeM of tko law of divorce will b found in Tour paage; 
 viz. Matthew r. 32; Matthew xix. 9; Mark x. 1 1,1? 5 Luke xri. 18; which must 
 of course be taken collectively. 
 
 1 Should the husband bare only oni wife, and she refuse to live will) him after 
 conversion, no Magistrate would probably oblige lha husband lo maintain her. But 
 he must maintain those whom he pots aside himself.
 
 232 EIGHTH SESSION 
 
 gone with her. If at any time her heart begins to plead, or if 
 perchance there stirs within her one of those new and wondrous 
 sayings which she too had heard from the evangelist, then assured- 
 ly her harder friends step in and forbid her to return. Year af- 
 ter year the patient convert waits ; all in hope, but all in vain; 
 he knows at last he is a widowed man in heart; divorced by his 
 own wife. 
 
 Now then he wants fresh counsel in the mission house. Is he 
 really divorced ? Can he now marry some Christian wife ? What 
 is the law which the Christian conquerer has provided for such as 
 he ? Above all, what is the law of the Christian's God ? 
 
 Civil law. The answer of the Civil law is hard, but clear. It says, "Your 
 
 bond subsists ; but no Court now constituted in India, can either 
 enforce your conjugal rights, or dissolve your unhappy marriage." 
 The Church. The answer of the Church, is, 1 Corinthians vii. chapter, 15th 
 verse : " But if the unbelieving depart, let him depart. A brother 
 or sister is not under bondage in such cases ; but God hath called 
 us to peace." 
 
 We have seen that Sir Charles Jackson stated in the Legisla- 
 tive Council, that he believed "the great majority of the clergy 
 deemed this a sufficient authority" for a judicial dissolution of the 
 marriage ; and that the present Bishop of Calcutta stands at the 
 head of that majority. 
 
 I know too from the correspondence which I have examined, 
 that the Missionary body is very much divided, as to the right in- 
 terpretation of the text. And hence the answer of the Church, 
 which ought to be so clear and true, has come to be no better than 
 a Delphian oracle, for the poor Native convert. 
 
 You have imposed on me the duty of forming an opinion, and 
 I submit it to you now with deference, but without doubt. 
 
 In the Calcutta Christian Intelligencer of September, 1848, the 
 point was thoroughly investigated in a short, but, to my mind, con- 
 clusive article, of 3 pages, signed " J. H. P. ; " the writer of which 
 is known to be Archdeacon Pratt. You will find it reprinted in 
 Archdeacon the March number of 1860 : * but it shortly amounts to this, that in 
 Pratt. t h e gtk verse o f x i x> Matthew, our Lord himself has solemnly de- 
 
 clared the marriage bond inviolable under every conceivable case ex- 
 cept unfaithfulness ; and the passage quoted from St. Paul, when 
 carefully examined, is found, as we might expect, in perfect har- 
 mony with the teaching of his Master. He is dealing with the 
 same transition state of things in the early Church as we have now 
 
 * See Appendix D.
 
 POLYGAMY AND DIVORCE 283 
 
 before us in India ; and where one party becomes a convert to 
 the Gospel from heathenism after marriage, the other remaining 
 in a state of unbelief, the Apostle recommends their still living 
 together ; and enforces his recommendation by reasons : ( see ver- 
 ses 12 14.) In the event however of this being impracticable, 
 the Apostle adds; " But if the unbelieving depart, let him depart. 
 A brother or a sister is not under bondage in such cases." 
 
 The Archdeacon justly observes, in the first place, that this 
 language " is too general and mild, " to be intended as laying down 
 " a new ground for re-marrying, in addition to the single one laid 
 down by our Lord." 
 
 And " secondly, " the argument does not require, nor does it 
 lead to, this meaning. The subject of the preceding verses (12 14) 
 is the dwelling together or not, when one, and one only, becomes a 
 believer. This, according to the Apostle, is advisable, but not vnper- 
 mtive ; so that if the unbelieving will depart, let him depart; ( and for 
 this reason,) " a brother or a sister is not under bondage in such 
 cases." He does not say, " Let him or her marry again, for a brother 
 or a sister is not under bondage in such cases." No : the idea is 
 that of separation ; and this, as the rest of the verse shows, for 
 peace-sake : " God hath called us to peace." 
 
 Believing that this is the true meaning of the disputed text Second 
 (1 Cor. vii. 15), I would answer the second question which you have 
 propounded for to-day's discussion, thus ; The law of divorce for 
 a convert from heathenism, whose first and only real wife abides 
 in heathenism, and refuses to live with him, is the 9th verse of xix. 
 Matthew. If she chooses to separate from him, she is at liberty 
 to do so ; for true Christianity is tender of the consciences of 
 others : and she may not be divorced on this account. But let 
 her continue to stand on conscientious ground. The words of St. 
 Paul addressed to the Christian wife of an unbeliever, are not 
 less applicable to her ; " but and if she depart, let her remain 
 unmarried, or be reconciled to her husband." ( 1 Cor. vii. 11. ) 
 The possibility of this reconciliation, and of her coming also to 
 the true faith, would be a reason why the converted husband 
 should not divorce her, were ho at liberty to do so, by the law of 
 God. 
 
 But should the heathen wife, thus voluntarily separated, prove 
 unfaithful, then before God the Christian husband is free to di- 
 vorce her, and to re-marry a Christian wife. ( He may not now 
 marry a heathen woman ; for, " be ye not unequally yoked together 
 with unbelievers ; for what fellowship hath righteousness with un- 
 
 2D
 
 234 EIGHTH SESSION 
 
 righteousness ? and what communion hath light with darkness 1" 
 (2 Cor. vi. 14.) 
 
 It now remains only to answer your third and last question, 
 question " / so far as the civil law of divorce, in relation to Native Christians, may 
 fail to meet the requirements of the case, as indicated by the Word of God, 
 what ought to be done by the members of this Conference, or others, towards 
 procuring an amendment of that law ?" 
 
 In the first place, I am not aware that there is such a thing, as 
 yet, in India, " as a law of divorce, in relation to Native Christians." 
 The very idea of Native Christians is one which only began to 
 dawn upon the law in 1850 ; when, in a gentle periphrasis, it was 
 enacted, that no man should suffer civil disabilities by reason of 
 a change of his religion. 
 
 It is indeed stated that the High Court of Judicature, in Cal- 
 cutta, is to have an Ecclesiastical side, with jurisdiction in matri- 
 monial cases, over all Her Majesty's subjects in India professing the 
 Christian faith ; and when this shall be carried out, Native Chris- 
 tians, as between each other, can of course resort to it for obtaining 
 legal divorce, as well as Europeans. But as between a Native Chris- 
 tian converted since his marriage, and his still heathen partner, it 
 Is doubtful, I should think, whether the English law, which the 
 new High Court will administer, will meet the case. Some special 
 legislation will probably be required. 
 
 In the second place, then, I would say, that those who interpret 
 the 15th verse, vii chapter, 1st Cor., to justify divorce in consequence 
 of refusal to cohabit, will be at liberty to urge legislation in the 
 sense of the Bills proposed by Sir James Colville, Sir Charles Jack- 
 son, and Mr. Ritchie. 
 
 But should their views prevail, such clergymen as take Arch- 
 deacon Pratt's interpretation, should not be obliged to officiate at 
 such re-marriages. The law should be at best permissory. Of 
 course it would be also optional with the converts themselves, to 
 avail themselves of the license given by the law, or not, according 
 as they understood the Christian precept. 
 
 As for this Conference, it should, in my judgment, firmly op- 
 pose such legislation, as putting asunder what God has joined to- 
 gether. 
 
 And it would seem as if the general sense of the Legislature 
 in India were settling down after all to this conclusion ; for at 
 this moment there is passing through the Legislative Council, a 
 new Marriage Act for Christians in India, in which it is specially
 
 POLYGAMY AICD DIVORCE 235 
 
 provided, that, in the case of Native Christians applying for mar* 
 riage, they must declare that they have no previous wife. 
 
 Is there then nothing which we can ask the Civil law to do, for 
 cither the convert or the heathen, in this matter ? 
 
 Yea, there it: and I beg to close this paper with an enumera- 
 tion of those few matters, in which I think legislation is both per- 
 missible and required. 
 
 Ittly. To give Native Christian converts divorce, on the one le- 
 gitimate ground of adultery by the heathen partner. 
 
 2ndly. To afford facilities to the convert to obtain possession of 
 hit unconverted wife, when she is willing to live with him, but is 
 med by her relatives ; by citing her to appear before any Chris- 
 tian Magistrate, ( not a heathen one, ) to answer for herself; and 
 then restoring her, either to her husband, or relatives, as she may 
 elect. Both parties require to be protected by law, 
 
 . To give Native converts divorce from child betrothals, 
 which heathen parents may refuse to consummate, though their 
 law regards them as indissoluble. This is one of those points, in 
 which, with all our talk about "religious neutrality " in India, the 
 a of nature rises loud above heathen law and custom, and will 
 ere long force legislation into the course of humanity and justice, 
 ae it has done in the case of suttee, female infanticide, human 
 sacrifice, and the re-marriage of Hindoo widows.* For would it 
 not be monstrous, that a Native Christian, who, at eighteen, mar- 
 ried a Christian girl of his choice, should be indicted for bigamy, 
 because, when he was 2 years old and 2 feet high, his parents be- 
 trothed him to another baby of the same age and height? Yet 
 tliH might happen to-morrow. 
 
 4th(y. To declare the children born in marriage before the con- 
 ."ii of .-it her party, to belong, by general law, and natural right, 
 to the father, whether he be Christian or heathen. 
 
 Jn i-unclusion, I would wi>h to l>>ave upon your minds one last 
 
 thought, which the subject has left upon my own : that after cen- 
 
 -nsual habits, sanctioned by law or custom, there must 
 
 needs be born with Asiatics an ingrained, hereditary tendency 
 
 towards polygamy, and such like gins, which cannot fail to make 
 
 * All the above points were rceomraen'Jed to the notice of.ihe Supreme Govern- 
 itii-iii by the Judicial Commissioner of the 1'unjab, Mr. Huberts, (now in the Legis- 
 lative Council,) and the Lieutenant-Governor, Sir R. Montgomery, in I860. An- 
 other was added, " to recognize pica* of ipio fatcto divorce, (-rounded on lb fact 
 of (he conversion, after allowing time for consideration " But it is submitted that 
 tin 5 could not be pleaJcJ by a Christian-
 
 236 
 
 EIGHTH SESSION 
 
 our Indian converts prone to lapse in that direction ; and the ut- 
 most tenderness and charity is due to them in this matter, not 
 only from their kind missionary pastors in this country, whose of- 
 ten painful task it is to enforce discipline among them, but from 
 the whole Christian world. 
 
 Diversity 
 of practice. 
 
 God's law. 
 
 ON THE SAME SUBJECT. 
 ESSAY BY THE REV. C. E. HADOW, B. A. 
 
 Chaplain of Lahore. 
 
 Divorce- 
 
 The questions of missionary discipline which are to be consid- 
 ered to-day, if at first sight of little importance, are in practice 
 found to be matters of considerable difficulty. But while they are 
 questions on which much difference of opinion exists among indi- 
 vidual members of the same missionary body, they can in no sense 
 be said to be party questions, having hitherto been left to the un- 
 fettered judgment of the missionaries themselves, by the Socie- 
 ties to which they belong. Hence, as I have said, the practice of 
 individual missionaries, both as to the ground of divorce, the re-mar- 
 riage of divorced persons, the admission of polygamists into the Church, 
 and the re-marriage of polygamists, has been very various. This fact 
 alone is one to be regretted ; especially when we consider that on 
 the just, and prudent, and wise decision of these questions, depends 
 the domestic happiness, and the morals of our converted brethren ; 
 nay, possibly, if we look to contingencies, the salvation of many 
 souls, who may thus be brought under the influence of your teach- 
 ing, and the Christian example of husband or wife. 
 
 It is satisfactory, in taking up a subject of so judicial and legal 
 a character, to find that the law and testimony of God are not al- 
 together silent upon it. While then we refer to these passages of 
 Scripture as our guide, it will be with the desire to give them the 
 most liberal interpretation, to meet the very peculiar circumstan- 
 ces with which we have to deal, in the heathen world. We must, 
 while we determine not to detract from the spirit of God's writ- 
 ten law, place ourselves, as much as possible, in the true position of 
 those to whom we apply it. 
 
 In the xixth chapter of St.. Matthew, our Lord answers the 
 question, whether it is lawful for a man to put away his wife for
 
 POLYGAMY AND DIVORCE 237 
 
 every cause ; and the substance of his decision is, that for adultery 
 alone may she be put away. It *ould seem too, from a common 
 sense view of the case, that, when he says, " Whosoever putteth 
 away his wife, and marrieth another, committcth adultery," he is 
 ret'. Tring to the wife's being wrongfully put away, according to cor- 
 rupt Jewish customs ; and does not include the exceptional case he 
 had just instituted. This is the more clear, when we notice the 
 expression which follows, " Whoso marrieth her that is put away, 
 causeth her to commit adultery." Now since the only ground on 
 which our Lord sanctioned her being put away, was, that she had 
 already been guilty of it, she could scarcely be said, by re-marriage, 
 to be canted to commit it. So in the 1 Cor. 7 : 39, where St. Paul 
 gays, " the wife is bound by the law, as long as her husband liveth," 
 the law he refers to is the law of marriage, as expounded by our 
 Lord ; a law which could be cancelled only by one offence. It ia 
 obvious from our Lord's teaching, that as adultery is the sole ground 
 for divorce, a dissolution of marriage, on account of difference in religion, is 
 contrary to God's law of marriage. 
 
 Great light is thrown on the case of converts, whose wives or Mer- np- 
 husbands continue in heathenism, by the 1 Cor. 7: 12 17. For r * uoiu 
 though St. Paul's advice here is not of the same weight as the 
 Lord's command, we may be thankful that we have so valuable 
 an opinion on the subject. The substance of that opinion is this; 
 Let not difference of religion be made, on the Christian's part, aground for 
 living apart ; if the unbelieving departs, and makes difference of 
 n-ligion an excuse for separation, the Christian cannot help it, nor 
 is he bound to support her : but do not let the Christian be the 
 fir-t to move in the matter; because God has called us to live at 
 peace with all men ; and by not separating it is possible the wife 
 01 th<> husband may be converted ; the wife, when she sees how he 
 for her, as Christ doth for the Church, and is ready to do 
 thing for IKT true welfare; and the husband, when he be- 
 li<>Ms the wife's chaste conversation, coupled with fear. And mark, 
 ill. .-xhortation to live at peace comes immediately after the men- 
 tion of the urihclicving positively departing, and the non-necessity 
 nf hi* Mipporting her, of his slaving for her; or her, for him, BO 
 that, aftrr all, the Apostle it only contemplating a voluntary separation, or 
 separate maintenance, and not a divorce, or dissolution of marriage; for 
 in the latter case, there could be no peace no chance for better 
 things, of the wife being reconciled to her husband, or the husband 
 to th wife ; still less of the one being ultimately converted by the
 
 238 
 
 EIGHTH SESSI&N 
 
 Folygaroy. 
 
 sanctioned, 
 
 tolerated. 
 
 other. The Greek word throughout implies mdy separation, and not 
 divorce.* 
 
 That there are many considerations, which would incline one to 
 re-marry a conTert whose wife persisted for years in living apart 
 from him, I am well aware : that he might be happier, more res- 
 pected, more influential, as a married, than as a single man, among 
 his brethren, I will not deny ; but it is precisely one of those tempta- 
 tions in which the true excellence of Christianity comes out, and over which 
 the integrity, and honesty, and purity of all true Christianity will triumph, 
 at any cost. 
 
 The ordinance of marriage is not national, but universal ; plu- 
 ra uty o f w i v es, of which we have now to treat, is a national custom. 
 We find marriage with one, honourable to all, ordained by God, and 
 recognized by Christ and the Apostles. Polygamy, though tolerated 
 by God in the earlier ages, t is nowhere sanctioned by Christ, or ap- 
 proved by the Apostles. We recognize therefore the marriage of 
 a heathen to one wife, because it is in accordance with a universal 
 institution : we can do no more than tolerate polygamy, because, 
 though sanctioned by national laws, it has grown out of corruption 
 ^ maimers > i Q tb- e nations where it is found. I say, though we 
 cannot approve and sanction polygamy, yet we may, and I think 
 we ought, in particular cases, to tolerate it, as the Mahomedan and 
 
 * See a paper, by the Rev. Mr. Quartley, on ihis^subj ect. Benares Magazine, Vo/ 2. 
 
 t God's toleration of polygamy, even in those who knew his will, is very remark- 
 able- See the ease of Lameeh, of Jacob, and of David. 
 
 The fact that Noah and his sons took only one wife apiece into the Ark, ia no 
 proof that they had not more. Lot "seemed" as one that mocked to his son-in-law, 
 and so they perished in Sodom; it is possible that Noah, the preacher of righteous- 
 ness, may have been as one that mocked to his other daughters-in-law, and so they 
 perished in the flood- 
 
 It is said, that where polygamy existed, God expressed hisdisapprobation by some 
 signal judgment ; but when there is a judgment, it may with more reason be attri- 
 buted to some olher cause. Rachel's early death may be attributed to her still 
 cleaving to the gods of her country. The death of David's son was certainly an 
 account of his duplicity, adulwry, and murder, not for his having many wives. The 
 displeasure of God against Solomon was not for the plurality, but the idolatry of his 
 wives- Solomon, and so Christ himself, was descended, not from Michal, the first 
 married, but from Bathsheba. 
 
 Whether we take the legal father, or the real mother, of our Lord, both were de- 
 scended from Salaihiel, and he (Salailiiel), whether we take the father's or the mo- 
 ther's side of the house, was descended from Bathsheba, who appears to have been 
 the eighth wife of David. See the genealogy of Jesus Christ, ia St. Matt- and St. 
 Luke; and compare with 1 Chron- 3: &
 
 POLYGAMY AND DIVORCE 239 
 
 Hindoo law now exists. For though we do not know it from direct 
 statement, we may, I think, conclude, that, in the Apostles' time, 
 there were some baptized Christians who had more than one 
 wife; viz., from the fact of its being a stipulated point, with the 
 Apostles, that for all hi^h oilier- in the Church, a man should be 
 the husband of one wife.* For as these passages clearly do not 
 mean, that every Deacon, or every Bishop, should be a married 
 man, so on the other hand, they do imply, that there was at least a 
 possibility of member of the Christian community being presented to these 
 Offices, who had more than we wife. With regard then to polygamy, if 
 the matrimonial engagements have been contracted^rtor to conver- 
 sion, they should be no hinderance to baptism, the reception of the 
 sacrament, or the ordinary privileges of Church membership ; but 
 that this unfortunate circumstance, at the same time, should exclude 
 ike convert from becoming a teacher, a catechist, or a pastor, and, above 
 all, from ordination', for such appears to have been the Apostle's 
 decision. 
 
 With regard to the re-marriage of polygamists, the same rule holds Re-mar- 
 good as in the case of separation, on account of religion, when the na s e> 
 convert has only one wife ; but its carrying out becomes the more 
 necessary, in proportion to the number of wives the man may 
 have. For, if it is necessary that care should be taken, that the 
 convert who has one wife, should not re-marry without a legitimate 
 cause, (legitimate, I mean, according to the Christian notion of di- 
 vorce,) it is still more necessary where he has many; inasmuch as 
 on their conversion, or from any other wish to join the husband, 
 not one additional wife, but many might claim maintenance, and the 
 privilege of living with him, though he has, in the meanwhile, by 
 matrimony, been united to a Christian woman. 
 
 In nothing docs the Hindoo and Mahomcdan law need reform Hindoo and 
 BO much as in regard to marriage and divorce. It is possible that the MBn <>nedan 
 former, as already the purer of the two, might be amended with 
 out causing very great dissatisfaction ; as there is some ground for 
 believing, that in the earlier ages polygamy was not sanctioned 
 by Hindoo law; f but the latter, regarding marriage, as it does, siin- 
 
 I Tim 3: 12. 
 
 t The text of Menu, which in fact prohibits polygamy, has been held according In 
 modern practice to justify it: " For the firs* marriage of the twice-born classes, a 
 woman of the same clan if recommended; but for inch ai are impelled bj inclina- 
 tion to marry again, women in the direct order or the classes are to l*e preferred. 
 From thif te*t it ii argued by the moderni, that, ai marriage with any woman of ,1 
 drflferent elan if prohibited in ibe present a^, it necessarily Allows that it plnralityof
 
 240 EIGHTH SESSION 
 
 ply as a civil contract, requires complete reformation. The fact 
 that a Mahomedan may, without assigning any particular cause, 
 divorce his wife, in the space of three or four months, irrevocably, 
 speaks for itself. By neither, as they now exist, can a Christian 
 community be entirely guided. It can only recognize divorce, 
 t. ., a complete dissolution of marriage, on one ground ; viz., adul- 
 tery. And while when called upon to choose between these 
 two alternatives, the toleration of polygamy contracted before 
 conversion, or sanctioning the convert in an act of avowed injus- 
 tice, by abandoning those he had pledged himself to support, while, 
 I say, it will choose the lesser evil, and so far tolerate the former, 
 as not to deny church membership to one so unfortunately situa- 
 ted, it will take the greatest heed, that this lot, entailed before con- 
 version, shall not be looked upon as a precedent for polygamy 
 within the Church. Whenever a Christian marriage is performed 
 in the case of a converted polygamist, any one of his heathen wives 
 being still alive, and continuing faithful to her marriage contract, 
 this error is committed ; and it entails not only great inconvenience 
 on the legislator, but creates great scandal in the Church : it fre- 
 quently causes great inconvenience ; for after such a marriage the 
 innocent among his wives may claim the privilege of their position, 
 together with the Christian woman ; and it creates great scandal, 
 because the Church has by its own act contributed one wife at least 
 to his zenana ; in other words, has actually sanctioned polygamy. 
 Difficulties When once you begin to legislate for polygamy, and to press the 
 
 of divorce. p Om t > that a Christian ought to be the husband of only one wife, 
 endless difficulties occur ; for the question has to be decided, which 
 of the wives are to be abandoned which is to be retained. That, 
 some may think, is easy enough to decide, and say, the first of course ; 
 but it is by no means so easy. Take a case in point. A Mahome- 
 dan, and one of his wives, is converted : but he has altogether three 
 wives ; the first has the claim of priority, the second, of having 
 borne him children, and the third, of being a Christian. In strict equi- 
 ty, and according to English law, the first is his wife ; the sympa- 
 thy of himself and his friends will probably be with the mother 
 of his children; while the feeling of the Christian community 
 will of course be favourable to the Christian woman, who is ready 
 to bind herself afresh to him by a religious obligation ; a conclu- 
 
 \vives of the same class is admissible ; but the inference appears by no means clear, 
 and the practice is admitted by the pundits to be reprehensible: though nothing is 
 more common, especially among the Kooleens, or highest caste of Brahmins*" See 
 Macnaghlen't Hindoo Late-
 
 POLYGAMY AND DIVORCE - 1 1 
 
 vhirh has the greater weight, from the fact of the Mahome- 
 tan religion teaching, that the other two are divorced ipso facto by 
 > ; you increase, if you do not create the difficulty, 
 by attempting to remedy it : for any one of these wives may after a 
 lapse of time, and under certain circumstances, legally claim main- 
 tenance and protection, and the like privileges which you have ac- 
 corded to one ; and this man having risen perhaps to be a teacher, 
 a catechist, or a pastor, or even a priest, in your own body, has three 
 wives still. What then is to be done ? The safest and most con- 
 t course appears to me to be this. Whatever else you make 
 an obstacle, do not make the fact of polygamy an insuperable objection to 
 receiving a believer into the Christian Church. Regard it in the same 
 way as you would any other misfortune or untoward circumstance, 
 entailed by the religion in which he was educated ; but do not let 
 your first act be, to teach him to ignore the civil and moral obliga- 
 tions he contracted before his conversion; otherwise there is a 
 great probability of his regarding, with a lax morality, those in- 
 curred after it. We do not know of any cases of polygamy in the 
 Apostles' time, but that there were such cases is more than pro- 
 bable ; if so, tho silence they maintain on the subject is rather in 
 favour of its toleration in those converted from heathenism. At 
 all events St. Paul's advice holds good, " As the Lord hath distri- 
 buted to every man, as the Lord hath called every man, so let him 
 walk ;" let his moral and civil obligations contracted before conver- 
 sion remain intact; do not teach a man to be dishonourable, in order 
 tkat in the end he may be eminently virtuous. 
 
 One word, now, on the national laws which affect these subjects, Niionl 
 and the benefit* we may expoct from their reform. While other lawi - 
 heath. -n laws have been cancelled, or reformed, in this country, 
 f marriage and divorce have been left very much to take care 
 of themselves ; so that even those whose business it i- to administer 
 them, are startled at their grossness, and hesitate to enfotv.e them. 
 Now, why should not tli.-so laws be remodelled ? Why should we not 
 
 medan and 1 1 indoo -ul.j. !-. thattomarrv 
 
 wife, during the life-tirn.t of the ir-t. ( -ui-po-in- -he r.-;,i.iin~ faith- 
 ful. ' i- adultery; just as well as we have taught the former, that 
 to kill his wife for adultery is murder; and the latter, that to hum 
 the widow b n. it eomiuendal.le, hut ; i jreat crime '.' Hy a general 
 law reform. I believe mueh mi>rht ! done tomakethe m: 
 work hereafter far less perplexing in these matters : J, ut a t tho 
 riei-.-nce with the existing Lw M>h-]y in the rase of 
 Christian eOBTMfe, xusp.-n-ltny if, in ittians arf cone
 
 242 EIGHTH SESSION 
 
 would be an act of injustice, at which our heathen subjects, after our profes- 
 sions of impartiality, would be properly indignant. True it is, that the 
 most bigotted among Mahomedans hold, that a wife, whose hus- 
 band becomes a Christian, is by that very act divorced ; but we who 
 are guided by a holier law than that of prejudice, cannot, as I have 
 already hinted, consider difference of religion a necessary ground 
 for separation, till less for divorce. At present, we can only deal 
 with the law as we find it, and teach our converts to obey it, as far 
 as they conscientiously can ; and while we may look to the Gov- 
 ernment to protect Native converts, in the due observance of all 
 the Christian obligations they have embraced, we can hardly ex- 
 pect it, with any justice, or any propriety, to interfere with the en- 
 gagements they have legally contracted in a state of heathenism. 
 Thus, in the anticipation of any benefits which might eventually 
 accrue to the matrimonial prospects of Native converts, by a present 
 law reform, we ought not even to desire, that it should affect retrospective rights. 
 
 Becapitult- jr or ^ ne benefit of those who are anxious to discuss these ques- 
 tion. 
 
 tions, I would observe, that the substance of this Essay is contained 
 
 in these four propositions : 
 
 1. First, that as a Christian body, we recognize only one 
 ground for a dissolution of marriage, among the converted hea- 
 then, viz., adultery ; and that on such a case being legally proved, 
 the man or the woman may be re-married to a fellow Christian, 
 and in no other. 
 
 2, That polygamy contracted before conversion shall be, in 
 itself, no impediment to baptism ; but any wife added to the num- 
 ber afterwards, shall be treated as a case of adultery. 
 
 3, That as long as any one wife of a polygamist does not con- 
 tract another alliance, or become unfaithful, though she may be 
 legally separated from him a mensa et thoro, the convert shall not 
 be re-married, even to a Christian ; but in the event of all his wives 
 being transferred to another, or becoming unfaithful, he may be 
 re-married only in the Lord; that is, by a Christian ordinance: 
 each of these cases should be legally proved before any minister 
 consents to a new marriage. 
 
 4. That as long as a baptized convert is a polygamist, though 
 he shall be allowed the ordinary privileges of Church member- 
 ship, he shall not be taken into the mission compound, or become 
 a schoolmaster, a catechist, a teacher, or a pastor, certainly not a 
 candidate for ordination. 
 
 I suppose that the difference of opinion which exists in Eng- 
 land, with regard to the propriety of re-marriage after divorce, will
 
 POLYGAMY AND DIVORCE 243 
 
 also in this country, among Christian ministers; though 
 th> ri-tWtion, how desirable it is that the converts should marry 
 with <'!iri-tian, may throw the balance in favour of re-marriage, 
 among the missionary body. Difference of opinion however, on 
 ion, would not bo, to me, so much a matter of regret, as 
 want of unanimity on that of polygamy ; for the effect would only 
 be the same as it is at home, that the convert, legally divorced, 
 would be married by another minister, if he could not be by his own. 
 But touching the other question, it is of the utmost importance, 
 for tho sake of each individual Missionary Society, and for the sake 
 of the Christian community, that the practice should be the same. 
 That in the same Christian religion, there should exist such a horror of po- 
 lygamy, as to prompt men to make it an insuperable impediment to the baptism 
 of a believer, an*l yet for them afterwards, ( when his wives have been put 
 away, but not legally divorced, ) to marry him to another, because she is a 
 Christian, is not only detrimental to the morality of the converts in a particular 
 body, but is a scandal to all Christendom. 
 
 At the conclusion of these essays, the Chairman invited the 
 members of the Conference to express their opinions on the sub- 
 ject therein brought before them. 
 
 The Rev. R. BRUCE, Church Missionary Society, Dera Ismael Re*. R. 
 Khan, said, that he wished to ask Sir Herbert Edwardes, whe- KOC ** 
 thi-r he would consider it just for a convert to put away a wife 
 whom he is bound to support ? 
 
 iTiRBERT EDWARDES said, in reply, I think a Christian con- Sir H. 
 vert is hound to maintain all his rejected wives ; but if the first 
 th- true wife refuses to live with him, she should support herself. 
 
 K. N. CUST, Esq., C. S., remarked, that more than onco mis- p N. COST, 
 sionai ; -plied to him on subjects of this kind, and that *! 
 
 his iuv.iriablu reply lia<l bem, that the Native Christian could not _ 
 
 CnvrU 
 be allowed to l.n-ak his contract. Both polygamy and divorce houM no 
 
 turn--d on the law of contracts. Contracts again dep<-nd-.-d on the 
 
 civil law of the country. It would be a bad beginning, for a con- 
 
 v it to be allowed to repudiate all his contracts. If allowed to re- 
 
 - -iom contracts of m image, he might be tempt- d 
 
 to repudiate his dubtg also. If a man has in good faith, and ac- 
 
 ng to the custom of his country, married a plurality of wives, 
 
 he cannot be called upon to put any of them away, when ho be- 
 
 comes a Christian. The Oiurrh must accept him. as he is. The 
 
 proposal to put away all but the first wife, will not uieetc the ditli-
 
 244 EIGHTH SESSION 
 
 Accept culty: the second wife may be the mother of his children : the 
 
 them though . 
 
 third wife may be willing to become a Christian with him : they 
 
 must accompany him, if willing, wherever he goes ; and he cannot 
 be called upon to put any away : though of course no Christian can 
 be allowed to enter into any new contracts of this kind- 
 
 Grounds of So also when a convert has been married, and his wife refuses, 
 'orce. or j g p reven t ec i by relations from coming to him, he cannot divorce 
 her, and marry again. Missionaries bring to our notice this kind of 
 case : A young man, actually married according to heathen custom, 
 is represented as anxious to obtain possession of the person of his 
 wife ; but is unable to do so. This at first seems a hard case ; but 
 is it so really? Marriage is honourable in all, but not necessary to 
 all. Many among us never marry at all : others are separated many 
 years from their wives by circumstances : some, once happily mar- 
 ried, but losing their wives, go mourning the rest of their days in 
 voluntary celibacy: some may have insane or hopelessly invalid 
 wives; but they do not think of putting them away. The Native 
 convert must be kept to his contracts. If his wife will live with 
 him, well and good ; if not, he must accept this as his cross. Our 
 Saviour distinctly tells his disciples, that they must not love hus- 
 band or wife more than Him. Until the wife is dead, or commits 
 adultery, the Native convert is not at liberty to marry again. 
 
 Sir H . ED- Sir HERBERT EDWARDES said: Can there not be such a thing as 
 '* s * an immoral contract, which would not be binding when the party 
 obtained clearer light upon the subject? 
 
 R.N. COST, R. N. CUST, Esq., replied : Polygamy, though a most objectiort- 
 q * able custom, does not constitute an immoral contract, such as, 
 
 under any law, would be voidable on account of its immorality. 
 However much to be deplored, polygamy is the admitted custom of 
 a great nation, and ha,s been so for more than two thousand years ; 
 and is recognized by the law of the land. 
 
 Sir H. ED- Sir HERBERT EDWARDES : It is an instance of one claim in con- 
 WARDE8. flict with another> 
 
 interlocution Major McLEOD INNES, V. C., said: If the convert were required 
 to separate from all his wives but one, should it be a mere separa- 
 
 and Sir H. tion, or a divorce? Suppose the first wife dies ; must the convert 
 DWARDEI> 
 
 not be required to marry the second? Or, were the rejected wives, 
 
 OP any of them, to become converts, are they to be considered no 
 longer wives ? no longer married women ? 
 
 Sir HERBERT EDWARDES : Certainly, no longer married women ; 
 they were not so really ; from the Christian point of view, their 
 living with the man was a sin. And if the first wife should die,
 
 POLYGAMY AND DIVORCE 245 
 
 while the second wife remained a heathen, he could not marry her, 
 
 for -In- i~ not H ' 'hristian. 
 
 Major IXNES: Was her living with the man a sin against the law 
 
 : ai_'ain-t the civil 1;IW ? 
 
 HERBERT EDWARDE.S: Against the law of Clo-l. 
 
 Surely Rachel was Jacob's wife as much as Leah : 
 ther,- was no Mam.- impute 1 to Jacob for marrying her. 
 
 II. EUWARDES: That is a bad case to cite. There was du- 
 plicity throughout. If you go to the patriarchs, they did many 
 things which wo know, quite well, were wrong; but which we must 
 not assume the Bible to approve, merely because it honestly re- 
 lates them. The Bible tells of men with all their faults. 
 
 Then you consider all but the first wife perfectly 
 free; and also having no claim against the husband, save the 
 civil one, to support? 
 
 Sir If. EDH-ARDES: Exactly so ; it is hard, but unavoidable. 
 
 I cannot say that I agree with you. There would 
 be a distinct *i/i in the repudiation of the right belonging to the 
 wife : there is no distinct declaration in the Bible, that marrying 
 inor.- than one wife is a sin. 
 
 The R'iv. W. FEROUSOV inquired, if it would not be well, in the I(MT. w. 
 -ion of this subject, for the civil and clerical members, re- Bhao "' 
 spectively, to keep within their appropriate spheres. 
 
 i 'apt. .1. R. POLLOCK remarked, that in civil law you could not Capt. J. R. 
 that the second wife was a lawful wife. He thought it would LLOCK ' 
 be unfair to the wives, to separate them all from their lm<l>anl, u^ifal'ble. 
 
 ; the one selected first. Such separation would be unjustifi- 
 aM'>, ,.-p. -(-Sally where there were children ; and be calculated to 
 ine sad effects, with reference to the peculiar and great 
 t.-iiipt.itions the wives would be exposed to, with neither religion 
 por education to guide th.-m. 
 
 II. EOWARDES said: He wished to state, that the desire of Sir H. ED, 
 
 iv.s their converted husbands, washy no means w 
 
 univer-.il: an 1 h-- >1 >ul.t.' 1 if it were even general, where anything wivosfieu 
 like happiness had previously exi.-ted. He knew a case in which a ''* e * 111 ' 
 
 re Chriitian, who-r Miieerity was undoubted, tnd whose powers 
 of original thought had made him known to Europe, was still 
 living happily with his one heathen wife. Ho had but little hope 
 of converting her;* but neither he nor his wife thought of sopara- 
 Two..: -iit.T.s were married to Hind 
 
 * Since ih Conference, Sir ileibvrl ixiwardei ha* beivrd, thai the wif bai at 
 last embrtced Hie ttuili.
 
 246 
 
 EIGHTH SESSION 
 
 Capt. J. R. 
 POLLOCK. 
 
 Sir H. ED- 
 
 WARDES. 
 
 Liberty 
 of 2nd wife 
 to re-marry 
 depends on 
 her religion 
 
 Capt. C. A. 
 
 Mc.M AHON. 
 
 Rejection 
 of 2nd wife 
 criminal. 
 
 Adultery 
 would be 
 the result. 
 
 Polygamisls 
 in primitive 
 church. 
 
 Rev. L. 
 JANVIER. 
 
 Difficulty 
 removed. 
 
 Capt. J. R. POLLOCK inquired : Would you allow the second, or 
 third wife, to marry again ? 
 
 Sir H. EDWARDES : Yes ; /would : her co-religionists might not. 
 If she were a Mahomedan, she would go to the Cazee, and state 
 that her husband had become a Christian : the Cazee would tell 
 her, she was under no obligations to a Kafir ; her husband was 
 as good as dead ; she might marry whom she chose. If she were a 
 Hindoo, her Pundit would tell her, that as she had been married, 
 no matter what might have become of her husband, she never 
 could marry again. 
 
 Capt. C. A. McMAHON said: It seems to me, that the whole 
 spirit of the Bible teaches us, that he who causes another to com- 
 mit adultery, thereby commits adultery himself. When therefore 
 a man casts off the wives of his youth, on the plea that, because 
 he has become a Christian, they are no longer his wives, and 
 when, acting on this view, he drives forth from his house those 
 whom he has bound himself to love, and to cherish, he thereby caus- 
 es them to commit adultery. He exposes them to temptations, 
 which, in the present state of Native society there is no likelihood 
 of their resisting. I consider that conduct, such as this, would 
 create in the Native mind a most unfavourable opinion of Chris- 
 tianity : and I do not see that men are required by the Word of Grod 
 to act thus. The text quoted by the Rev. Mr. Hadow, affords, to 
 my mind, a convincing proof, that, although a plurality of wives 
 is contrary to the teaching of Christ, nevertheless, in the case of 
 converts from heathenism, men were admitted into the Christian 
 Church in the times of the Apostles, with their plurality of wives. 
 And I do not see that we can do better than follow the course 
 adopted by the Apostles. I trust that this question may be viewed 
 in its religious aspect, and I should like to hear the passage refer- 
 red to fully discussed, by those present who are competent to elu- 
 cidate its meaning. 
 
 The Rev. L. JANVIER, American Presbyterian Mission, Suba- 
 thoo, remarked : It has been proposed as the proper carrying out 
 of the Scripture rule, that only the wife first taken should be re- 
 garded as the lawful one ; and that converts having more than 
 one, should be required to give up all but the one first married. 
 In reply, it is said, that the man is under contract to them all, and 
 that it will be a poor beginning of his Christianity, to remove or 
 ignore his old engagements : just so he might repudiate his debts. 
 But is not this objection answered, and the difficulty removed, 
 when he is required to support them all ? And whereas various
 
 POLYGAMY AND DIVORCE 247 
 
 iillieultie m:iy nrne in imliviiln:il cases, is it necessary to antici- 
 In-ill? Tin- missionaries who have to deal with them, may 
 . ! t upon each case as it arises, and arrange according to cir- 
 cumstance*. 
 
 MVM\no!f said : It seems to me that very great stress is Capt. 
 
 loi.l, in tin- Word of U.vl, on the fulfilment .f the duty of mar- NC * UHO *- 
 
 Fulfilineut 
 
 riage. la ; :hat tho qu-^tion under dwottwion has been ofduiyof 
 
 viewed too exclusively with reference to the right of the deposed ""iage- 
 wife to claim muntenance, from her husband. But the wife has 
 other elaim-; upon him, besides those for food and clothing. I shall 
 be glad to hear how the last speaker proposes to get over the 
 breach of this part of the in ima^e contract. 
 
 The Rev. L. JANVIER replied: Certainly the affair is not a mere Rcy L j 5 
 
 r of food and clothing; and the missionary, or other party. TIER. 
 into whose charge such individuals may come, should make it his 
 Im-iine--; to arrange, whenever it can be properly done, for their o p - ecle< | 
 
 i r marriage. In most instances, women who are desirous, wivei mar- 
 as in the case supposed, of remaining with a converted Christian hut- 
 
 will be glad to belong to a community of nominal Christians, 
 ;ml to bo counted among them : and in that class will be found 
 men in want of wives, to whom they might be married. I have 
 not hitherto held decidedly to the view under discussion ; viz., of 
 rigidly requiring a convert, who has a plurality of wives, to discard 
 all but the first. There is reason to believe, there were Church p , , . 
 members in Apostolic days, with more wives than one. But the in primitive 
 
 :>>lic teachings shew us, that such were under a kind of ban, 
 or embargo; thus aiming most distinctly at an eventual restora- 
 tion of the Divine plan of one wife only. Perhaps we can carry 
 out this plan in the, rising India Church. At all events, I should 
 like to see this view of the subject thoroughly examined; that it 
 may appear, whether the objections made to it, are not such as may 
 be obvi.i-i-'l. 
 
 The 11. -v. \V. FERGCSOX, Chaplain, Church of Scotland, observ- R ev . W. 
 d: Christianity was not meant to do violence to a true sense of "** 
 right and justice in any man's mind. To compel the Native poly- 
 gami-t to dismU-; all hi* wives but one, before ho could be baptiz- 
 ed, would only shock his sense of right. The Bible nowhere 
 teaches that a polygamist may not be receive. 1 into the < 'aurch. 
 Leave the matter to tho convert himself. It is his conscience Leave ih 
 that is to be sati-lie.l on the point. Polygamy will not be perpet- ">' lh 
 nai.-d in the church. Tolerate it where it cannot be avoided, and C<
 
 248 
 
 Rev. K. 
 BRUCB. 
 
 How far 
 
 the contract 
 is binding 1 . 
 
 Rev. C. E. 
 
 l-Uuow. 
 
 Replies to 
 Mr- Bruce. 
 
 Fev. Go- 
 
 1.0KNATH. 
 
 His practice 
 
 the evil will cure itself, as zeal for the Law gradually left the 
 early Jewish Christians. 
 
 The Eev. R. BRUCE, Church Missionary Society, Dera Ismael 
 Khan, compared the state of a second wife, in some respects, to 
 that of a kept mistress in England ; and remarked : If the con- 
 tract of marriage with a second wife is, in some respects, contrary to 
 the law of God, and in other respects in accordance with it, so far 
 as it is consistent with God's law, it must be binding. The man has 
 promised to support his second wife ; this is not contrary to the 
 Divine law, and is therefore binding. But to live with her as his 
 wife, is contrary to that law, and is therefore not binding. 
 
 Heretofore I have thought that a polygamist might be admit- 
 ted into the Christian Church ; but the statements of Sir Herbert 
 Edwardes, on the case, have caused me to waver. 
 
 The Rev. C. E. HADOW, Chaplain, Lahore, said : It seems to 
 me inconsistent, to hold the heathen contract of marriage bind- 
 ing in the matter of maintenance, with respect to all 'the wives, 
 and yet to ignore the main particular, to which support and 
 maintenance are subordinate. 
 
 In the case quoted by Mr. Bruce, to illustrate that an immoral 
 contract is not binding, I would observe, that it is by no means 
 parallel to that of the polygamist in this country. The contract 
 he supposes, made by a married man in a Christian community, 
 with another woman to whom he is not married, is an immoral 
 contract, because it is contrary to his code of morality and of reli- 
 gion, and is opposed to the laws of his country. The polygamist's 
 contract, however immoral, according to our notions, is not im- 
 moral in his view, not even in the strictest sense ; for it is in accord- 
 ance with the customs of his fathers ; it is recognized by the law 
 of his country, and advocated by his religion. We can hardly re- 
 commend the slightest breach of such a contract, without teach- 
 ing the convert to be a dishonourable man. 
 
 The Rev. GOLOKNATH, American Presbyterian Mission, Jullun- 
 der, having been called upon by the Chairman to express his 
 opinion on the subject under discussion, said, that he did not feel 
 prepared to take up a decided position in the case. In one or 
 two instances he had baptized polygamists. The only advice he 
 gave them was, to maintain all their wives, not to cast them 
 out upon the world. In one instance the wife would not live with 
 her husband, after he was baptized, and he was told that he could 
 not marry another woman.
 
 POLYGAMY AND DIVORCE 249 
 
 Sir HERBERT EDWARDKS, K. C. B., said: It is important for us to Sir H. ED- 
 n-in.-mber, that there is a wide difference between the religious 
 
 and legal views of this question. Until the legislature changes the tv-tween re- 
 law, it is illegal for the convert to marry another, while his hea- 
 tht-n wife remains undivorced. Whether it might be well to have 
 a law, by whioli they might be separated from each other, if both 
 
 s wNhod it. is of course a question. 
 
 I'. F. McLEOD, Esq. C. B., rose and said: Having been urged |>. p- Mo 
 H.-rbert Edwardes, to express my opinion upon this sub- Lroo, E*q. 
 ject, I feel it incumbent on me to do so; though I had not desired, 
 or intended, to say any thine on the present occasion. I pass over 
 
 not a bar to 
 
 the question of requiring candidates to dismiss their wives, before Christian 
 admitting them within the Christian pale, ( as I do not see how coimnunM)t> 
 it would be possible, on such a ground, to refuse to receive any one 
 who loves the Lord, and who with true faith accepts Christ as his 
 only Saviour,) and will confine my observations to cases in which 
 tlif partner of a convert refuses to live with him or her; or where 
 more than one partner does consent so to live ; and the question 
 how such cases are to be dealt with. 
 
 As respects the first class of cases, I think the arguments .Non-cohabii- 
 which have been adduced, prove, in the most conclusive manner, ID * P** 10 **"' 
 that where the single partner of a convert refuses to cohabit, 
 such convert b nevertheless bound, as a Christian, to maintain 
 such partner, and to remain single, unless adultery should justify 
 divorce, and divorce be pronounced ; and that if the refusing part- 
 ner should, at any time, consent to cohabit, the convert is bound 
 to fulfil towards him or her, all the duties of a wedded partner. 
 
 But further than this, I am very decidedly of opinion, as re- Conjugal 
 specta the second class of cases, that where a convert may, previous ^f v h e l j. of ** 
 to his conversion, have married more wives than one, the fact of 
 his conversion should not be allowed in any way to absolve him 
 from the relationship into which he has voluntarily entered. I do 
 not gather that any one present disputes his liability to maintain 
 them ; but in addition to this, he is bound, in my opinion, to ad- 
 mit to the enjoyment of all conjugal rights, any, or all of them, 
 who may desire to live with him. 
 
 It is without doubt true, as has been forcibly shown, that God's The law of 
 
 B and intention is, to allow to each man but one wife: and it Uodt 
 has been assumed, by those who take a different view of th mat- 
 ter from what I have done, that the law of God is opposed to a 
 plurality of wives. But it does not seem to me to be opposed to 
 '< in such a sense, as to justify us in undoing what has already becu 
 
 2 F
 
 250 
 
 EIGHTH SESSION 
 
 Duty of 
 
 UJliVfflS. 
 
 Jlev. C. W 
 
 Conscience 
 must rule- 
 
 Rev. D. 
 
 HKRBOH- 
 
 A case of 
 polygamy. 
 
 Practical 
 difficulties- 
 
 How he 
 
 acted. 
 
 done. We know that, under the Jewish dispensation, polygamy 
 was tolerated by the Almighty himself; in compassion, doubtless, 
 to his frail, erring people ; and I cannot but think, that, in the 
 state of things which we find here, it is incumbent on us to 
 evince the same forbearance towards those who have acted in ig- 
 norance of God's laws. 
 
 However painful, therefore, it may, and necessarily would be, 
 to the Christian convert, to live with more than one wife, especi- 
 ally if any, or all, bo unconverted, yet I regard it as his duty to 
 do so ; using his endeavours to divest this unnatural state of its 
 injurious effects, by a humble, kind, and consistent bearing: and 
 my own feeling is> that an earnest Christian, so circumstanced, 
 would in practice be doing violence to his own conscience, were 
 he to repudiate any one, whom he had before deliberately and 
 solemnly accepted as his partner for life. 
 
 The Rev. C. W. FORMAN, American Presbyterian Mission, 
 Lahore, observed, that seeing there was so great a difference of 
 opinion among ourselves, regarding the necessity of putting away 
 all the wives, but one, which a man might have on becoming a 
 Christian, we could suppose that some converts, having more 
 wives than one, might conscientiously refuse to put away any of 
 them ; and he thought, that in such a case it would be an act of 
 oppression, to insist upon his acting contrary to his conscience, or 
 foregoing the privileges of baptism. 
 
 The Kev. D. HERRON, American Presbyterian Mission, Dehra, 
 rose and spoke as follows : I wish to mention a case in which we 
 were required to act, and to state also the principles on which wo 
 acted. A man professing to be a Christian requested baptism. Af- 
 ter a term of probation, during which he received instruction, 
 he was deemed worthy to be received, by that ordinance, into the 
 communion of the church. He had, however, two wives. His 
 first wife, then an old woman, never had any children. She, I be- 
 lieve, had urged her husband to take the second wife, in the hope that 
 by her he might have children. The hope was realized, and, at the 
 time of which I speak, he had five or six children by the second mai^ 
 riage. The first wife seemed to love the children as much as their 
 mother did. Which of these wives, then, should be put away? 
 or, should either of them be put away ? The second question 
 we answered in the negative ; we did not require him to put away- 
 either of his wives. We took this course, because we believed it to be 
 the one recommended by apostolic example. It is true, there is no 
 direct teaching on this subject; but we believed it to be taught
 
 TOLYc.AMY AND DIYOR.T. 251 
 
 inferentially, by the passage in Timothy, referred to by the Rev. _.. ... 
 Mr. Hadow; "A bishop must IK the husband of one wife." Tho 
 ;:ng of this passage cannot be, that none but a married man 
 
 uter this sacred office. If t "no polygamists in the 
 
 church, tho passage could have no meaning. I do not think that the iu ii,. ( ,rimi- 
 
 t read by Sir Herbert Edwardes, from the Church Mis- live Church> 
 sionary Society's pamphlet, is a sat ^factory explanation of these 
 
 of Paul. I think the plain inference from this passage is, that 
 th. re were m.-mbers of tho church, at that time, that had more 
 
 than one. But they were received into, and continued in, the 
 church, under a kind of protest. There was this brand of disap- protest, 
 probation put upon them, that they were not eligible to the office of 
 
 They might bo members, but could not be officers of the 
 church. Thus while all cases of hardship were avoided, the divine 
 disapprobation was put on polygamy. This we believe to have 
 he Apostolic practice. They did not violently break up the 
 relations existing at the time. The same forbearance, that wink- 
 ed at this evil in the time of the Jewish dispensation, was exer- 
 
 towards the. poor Christians, in their state of transition from 
 heathenism to Christianity. 
 
 The Rev. .T. M. BROWX, Church Missionary Society, Umrit- Hev- .T. M. 
 sur, observe. 1: There is another interpretation of First Timothy BKOWH - 
 iii. 2. (maintained by very eminent authority in our church Bish- Another in- 
 op Kllientt, and Dean A Iford :) and as tho meaning given in one of o* 1 ^ 1 ^/*^ 11 
 th" essays seems to have im pressed itself upon the Conference, Ihave >* 
 the less hesitation in alludm- to it. It is, that successive polygamy 
 (deuterogamy) should ever be a bar t the holy office of a deacon, It m*y for- 
 and ovr-.-er. or bish'ip, that a bishop si, mild only have g'^i* 111 "" 
 
 toe, ami should never marry again. If this be the right 
 interpretation, then it must avail to remove th" id. -a. that p.>. 
 my, in any <>!' it- -tagea, was at all permitted in the early ' 'hi i-tian 
 ''hurch. If it be not. then liovv are \ve to <-xphin ITim.v. 9? 
 
 A member <.f the ( '<>nf,-n-n<-e having made a brief remark, regard- 
 ing tho view taken of 1 Tim. iii. % J, by the (Jr.-ek Church,* the 
 session was closed. 
 
 * D.oril>ins thn IM.UIH iu wlurh th (in-ek ( hurch in Huniia <lin~HM from lh 
 
 Romn Catholic, McCitiloch *y, " frohi'Mdmi of celii>,iry M rarried to , ur |, 
 
 an exlenl, lti.ii no prirnl c..n (wrl'Tin any >|nntiial function bn.ir< In- i< innrrird, n,, r 
 
 "' lt>r '" .'/oiredto rt-m<irni, Ihf dmlli n'f f,,g 
 
 itnrdoii* *, print, (vmttn ,!!) .illi,w,-<l i, v Ul) . 
 
 l>i*in>l> mi i. ui u, .-in, ).trr i.. '(", si- 'l'li- |iri"*l* ma) huwrvrr, on the 
 
 dt-nlli nl il.p , ,,,,, ^ ,,. t, H rri'n pnv,i.. L( . ,,| \ ., , ,,,. 
 
 mi; -lig,l.k-u> I-. .liKiiitaiiesol (In: .ii.n.l,. ( /;,./, ..,,., ry , , th. H urlJ, Art. li >
 
 NINTH SESSION. 
 
 WIBNKSDAT AFTERNOON, the 31st of December, 18G3. 
 H. CLEGHORN, Esq., M. D. in the Chair. 
 
 At the request of the Chairman, the following essay was read 
 by its author. 
 
 THE HILL TRIBES: 
 
 THE NUMBER AND VARIETY OF THEM, SAT, BETWEEN THE 
 INDUS AND THE GANGES; DIFFERENCES OF DIALECT, EDU- 
 CATION, AND RELIGION; ACCESSIBILITY TO MISSIONARIES; 
 MISSIONARY WORK HITHERTO PERFORMED AMONG THEM, 
 AND THE SUCCESS OF IT ; &C. &C. 
 
 ESSAY BY THE REV. J. N. MERK, 
 
 Church Missionary Society, Kangra. 
 
 . In bringing before the Conference some particulars of the Hill 
 
 Tribes between the Indus and the Ganges, I must preface my re- 
 marks by observing, that the field upon which I am to report is 
 somewhat too extensive. And as only the Mountains, from some 
 distance to the east of the Sutledge, and from that river to the 
 Bavf, have come under my own personal observation, I shall con- 
 fine my remarks to the tribes occupying this portion of the Hills. 
 If I am not misinformed, almost all that can be said of these tribes, 
 applies more or less to the tribes living further east and west. 
 P cole. Every European, travelling for the first time in the Hills, must 
 
 be immediately struck with the difference that exists, between the 
 Natives of the Plains and those of the Hills. The features of the
 
 HILT, TRIBES 253 
 
 (hill-man) are of u litl'-r.-nt cast from those of his brother 
 in tin- I'l.iin-. Intellectually, he is slower, somewhat suspicious 
 ami shy; but on the whole more honest an<l trustworthy. The 
 
 al ditlei-.-nce noticed, between the Natives of the Plains and Their origin, 
 those of tho Hills has led many Europeans to suppose, that the 
 latter are chit-fly Aborigines: nay own conviction is, that this is a 
 mistake; and that the majority of the population of the lower 
 Hills are immigrants from the Plains. This supposition is corro- 
 borated by the prevalence of caste among them, in the same de- 
 gree as in the Plains. The principal castes prevailing in the Hills, 
 without including the subdivisions of each, are about 26 in number. 
 The better classes of the Hindoos in the Hills are represented by 
 the Brahmans and Rajputs. Both are numerous classes : in some 
 parts of the Ka"ngra" district the Brahmans are supposed to constitute 
 one-fourth of the population. Rajputs are also very numerous; 
 among them the descendants of the once famous royal family of 
 the Katoches are not a small fraction. In some parts of the higher 
 Hills, Kulu for instance, the Brahmana are much more numerous 
 than the Rajputs. Of the latter, in fact, only now and then a fami- 
 ly is met with ; but even there they must, at one time, have prevail- 
 ed, as much as they do now Ln some parts of the K&ngra" district. 
 They seem to have been absorbed by the Kanaits a caste lit- 
 tle lower than that of the Rajputs, and which has been called in- 
 to existence by intermarriages between Rajputs and low-caste wo- 
 men. The Kayath, or writer caste, is also found in the Hills. They 
 have still the tradition among them, that they came from the 
 Plains. There seems to be little doubt, that when the Aryans first 
 invaded India, some of their tribes settled at once in the Hills, and 
 
 vod new accessions, with every succeeding wave of the Aryan 
 invasion. In those days Hindooism was not so exclusive as it has 
 since become; and it no doubt received into its pale large numbers 
 ot' Aborigine.; ; on whom the superior civilization, energy, and my- 
 thology, of the invaders have imprinted their peculiar rharaot. 
 
 njrly, that the whole Hill population is now decidedly 
 Hindoo, with the exception of a few Mali oim -dan-: and Sikhs. The 
 lower \ve de-cend in the social scale of the dill'erent castes, the 
 more distinctly we observe the admixture of the Aborigines with 
 the Aryan immigrants. It may lie noticed among such ca-tea M 
 (Jhirts and Kathis; whilst the Rolf-* i not to be confounded with 
 Kuh's) seem to be altogether Aborigines, though they are now 
 Hindoos but Hindoos, of the l.>\\.--t grade. The very name 
 of Koli seems to indicate their relationship with the Holes in
 
 254 SIXTH SESSION 
 
 other parts of India. The objection, that the Koles havo not 
 received caste, whereas the Kolfs have, does not overthrow this 
 supposition ; because, on account of their geographical position, the 
 Kolfs where brought into contact with Hindooism, at a time when 
 its policy and interests were naturally in favour of strengthening its 
 ranks, by almost any accession ; whilst the Koles were reached by, 
 and brought into contact with, Hindooism, at a much later period, 
 when it had already become exclusive and stereotyped. Besides 
 the peculiar cast of features, and a very dark complexion, which 
 indicate that the Kolis are descended from the Aborigines, the very 
 appearance and situation of the hut of the Koli, in a village where 
 Rajputs and Kanaits also reside, show distinctly the difference 
 in origin, as well as the respective social positions of these castes. 
 The Koli's hut is a miserable hovel, patched up everywhere, and 
 ia always placed on a much lower site, than the comparatively 
 well-built, and well-roofed cottage of his better caste neighbour. 
 The Koli usually rears fowls and pigs; the former chiefly for sale; 
 whilst the pig is kept for certain grand occasions, such as mar- 
 riage feasts and the like, when the animal, roasted whole, is the 
 chief treat. The flesh of the bear is considered a delicacy ; whilst 
 that of the leopard is by no means despised. On their festive oc- 
 casions, such as fairs, and weddings, the Kolfs, as well as the 
 other castes of the Hill tribes, are very fond of amusing them- 
 selves with a dance. The men alone perform it. They form a cir- 
 cle, each dancer placing his left hand on the back, or right 
 shoulder, of his neighbour ; whilst with the right hand he swings 
 a hand pankha, or fan, and raises and bends his body with a regular 
 movement. At the same time, the whole circle moves, step by step, 
 round its centre. Usually, women in their holiday dresses sit 
 near, on some raised spot, and throw down garlands and nosegays, 
 from time to time, upon the dancers, in acknowledgment of the 
 pleasure derived from their performance. Though all castes have 
 now adopted this dance, I have seen it only where Kolfs are to be 
 found : it seems to be an amusement derived from the Aborigines ; 
 though the Natives of the higher Hills, where the Mongolian ele- 
 ment already prevails, are also very fond of it. 
 
 Not only amusements, but social customs of deeper import, 
 seem to have descended from the Aborigines to the mixed popu- 
 lation of these Hills ; such as the custom prevailing among the 
 Ghirts, and others, of a brother taking his deceased brother's wife 
 unto himself, as a matter of course. The sad practice of polyan-
 
 DILI. 255 
 
 ilriu, :ilso, piv\ me parts of the higher Hills ; but I am hap- 
 
 jy to s-ay it .-how- a tendency to die out. 
 
 When tin- Mahomedan- invaded Hindu-tan, a new influx of 
 
 Hindoos took place in the Hills. It \va- then that the Kayaths and 
 
 'A remember that they came from tin- Plains, sought 
 
 ami found rcfiiire in tin- Hill.-, it i.s very inteiv.-tini: to observe the 
 
 v, mode of life, and occupa- 
 
 ..ave hal, on .-ome. of these immigrants of later date. A very 
 
 GadUis. 
 xainple of this ctf.-et is to be seen in the Gaddfs, who, at 
 
 a to be quite a ditlercnt race from the Hindoos in the 
 
 Plain-, but are not so in reality. They themselves say, that the; 
 
 came from the Plains in the neighbourhood of Lahore, and that, 
 
 .o of the M.ihomedan invasion, they took refuge in, and 
 
 .is of the Dhaula Dhar. Their dialect, though very 
 
 dill, rent from the dialeets spoken in the Plains, is based on llindui, 
 
 ami they are, in their way, strict Hindoos, and very tenacious of caste. 
 
 Thei '-astes among them. Since their retreat to the Hills, 
 
 adopted a different costume, very peculiar, and well adap- 
 
 thu climate and occupation they have chosen. Their features 
 
 11 and delicate, more so than those of the people in 
 
 lain.s ; and they are much fairer. In their manners they 
 
 ::iple ; and the members of a family show great affection for 
 
 each < : ion for home time, one may see a tall, stal- 
 
 ii at the feet of his aunt, or some other elderly 
 
 'lion, m k] ance : while .-he. in reciprocating his 
 
 biilutation. put- l^.tli Ij^-r hand- on his back, as if to bless him. 
 
 There i- only a sprinkling of Mahomedaiis in the Hills; a few 
 
 !i a- Nfirpur and Triloknith, excepted. I am speaking 
 
 only of the hills within the llriti-h territory. The Sikhs are also 
 
 : an 1 are ( li-.i|,j, .aring more and more, except at Uona 
 
 are a fe\v I',,-., [[*, 1,-i't. 
 
 The dill'c: n in the Hills vary according to Diulecu. 
 
 their proximity to, or remoteiie-> from, the Plain.-. The Ka.-hmi- 
 
 Nurpur and Trilokn.ith speak tli.- Ka.-limfri anl I'rdu ; in 
 
 the lower hill-, the dialect- ,-poki-n are aililiated to the Panjabi ; 
 
 in out-of-the-way ]laees llindui, more or le-- corrupt. i.ss]>oken; 
 
 Mietimcs the pun- llindui i.- met with. The fact that from 
 
 immemorial Brahman- have l.reii living in the Hills, ac- 
 
 - fur the prt-v. ' Hinduf. Among the lower classes, 
 
 :md ti. loo, llindui' h:is r. u admixture of wordi, 
 
 wliich mu.-t h inherited from ti. In tho 
 
 higher hills of Kuh'i and I^i.fsiihir, for ii:..tancc, the llindui is not
 
 256 
 
 NINTH SESSION 
 
 so well understood ; and the Thibetan element enters more and 
 more largely into the composition of the dialects spoken there. 
 It seems to be a fact, that Urdu is spreading more and more in 
 the Hills ; owing to its being the language in which Government 
 communicates with its subjects. For some time past Persian has 
 been taught in schools in the Hills ; and of late English has been 
 introduced. Eight years ago there was, most likely, not a boy 
 to be found in many places in the hills, who would hare consent- 
 ed to learn English ; whereas now that language is highly ap- 
 preciated. From time immemorial the sciences of the Brah- 
 mans have been taught in the Hills. Some of the Pandits quali- 
 fied themselves for this work at Benares ; but their efforts were con- 
 fined to a few privileged lads, whose birth-right it was to learn the 
 Shasters ; whilst it was reserved for missionaries, and a few civilians, 
 interested in the education of the Natives, first to make education 
 available to all classes. In 1837 schools were commenced at, and 
 about, Sabathu ; and in 1843, at Simla and Kotgur. A school was 
 also commenced at Kangra. 
 
 Education. Latterly, Government also has vigorously entered the field. 
 But education is still up-hill work among us ; and it is far from be- 
 ing universal. Knowledge is not appreciated for its own sake, and 
 its advantages are not yet so well known, and so keenly sought 
 after, as in the Plains. Nevertheless, progress is observable, and 
 more children are every year brought under the influence of 
 European teaching. Though the attendance of the children in our 
 Hill schools is less regular, and their mental powers are somewhat 
 less acute, than those of children in the Plains, their progress in 
 their studies is on the whole satisfactory ; and we can point to a 
 few pupils, as first-fruits of our mission schools, who, through the 
 teaching they received there, have been brought to Christ, and 
 have publicly confessed Him. 
 
 Religion. Nothing new can be said about the religion of the Hill people. 
 
 The Mahomedans put their confidence in the intercessions of 
 Mahomed and Pfrs : the merit of their own good works also goes 
 a long way in making them feel sure of salvation. And if it be, 
 besides, the Mahomedan's qismat ( fate ) to be saved, there is no 
 ground for fear. He looks down on the poor Hindoo, with great 
 contempt, for being so stupid as to worship idols. At the same 
 time, however, many Mahomedans worship at Hindoo shrines, and 
 the Hindoos reciprocate this mark of respect for their religion, by 
 worshipping at the graves of Pirs. In, these Mils, as everywhere
 
 HILL TRIBES 257 
 
 he Mahometans are, osarulo, more conceited, fanatical, and 
 stitF ii-'i k- -I. than the Hindoos. 
 
 With regard to the Hindoos of the Hills, I am sure it is neither 
 a, mistake nor an exaggeration to say, that they are more religious 
 than the Hindoos in the Plains. This may be seen from the in- 
 numerable temples, shrines, and places of pilgrimage, with which 
 the Hills abound. There is hardly a beautiful, romantic spot, which 
 has not been selected for a shrine. The memorials of suttees are, 
 again, more numerous there, than I have seen them anywhere else. 
 Wherever you see in the higher hills a detached forest of the 
 finest ee'lirs, you may know, without asking, that it belongs to the 
 deota (the idol) ; and woe to the man who should venture to cut 
 down any of those trees. The deotd is also provided with choice 
 \- of the Hill chiefs keep horses or ponies for the idol. 
 On certain occasions the animal, not the worst of the stud, is con- 
 secrated to the deotd, and afterwards carefully kept and fed ; and, 
 of course, never used. The temples in the Hills are much fre- 
 <)!! nted. I have observed villagers going out early in the morn- 
 ing, sickle in hand, to fetch a load of grass ; but first of all enter- 
 ing the temple, to worship there. Nor are their private devotions 
 ected. I have been told that many, especially of the upper 
 
 "nd as much as six hours a day in idol worship. 
 But what do they worship ? Kill, called simply the Devi, 
 (goddess,) or Mt&\ (mother,) and Shiva, receive the largest share of 
 worship : the former, from all classes ; and the latter, chiefly from the 
 ;.i.l-li-. All over the Ohaul Dha>, one meets with the most pri- 
 mitive little shrine*, sometimes ornamented with tiny flags, erect- 
 f>\ \<y the (iaddis, in honour of Shiva; and they will not take their 
 flock- on to L.ihaul, without having sacrificed to Shiva a number 
 of -li.-.-|i ; on which they afterwards feast. 
 
 To Kali, hundred* of goats are annually sacrificed, at her numer- 
 -hrines. II. -rs are the most renowned and frequented tem- 
 ii tii" IdiU: i. e., those at Ka'ngra' and Jw.ilamukhi: in the 
 r h.-r hea.l, and in the former her body, are said to be buried. 
 Shiv in my tempi.--, aii-1 is worshipped as Qaurishankar 
 
 and IVilakriip. Next to him ranks Krishna ; and numerous are tho 
 .],-> ,-r. <!.-.! to him, as Thitkur : they are usually recognized 
 by the imago of tho 'garur ; whilst Shiva's temples are never with- 
 out tho i ma-re of the sacred bull, liumchandra also has some 
 ;.los : and the hideous images of Ganesh and Hanuman abound 
 rywhere. 
 
 2G
 
 258 NINTH SESSION 
 
 In many temples the image of the Nag, or serpent, is also seen j 
 and I am told that there is no house without it ; and that the Nag 
 is daily worshipped. Gugd also is worshipped ; but he never 
 gets a temple : he has to be satisfied with a chabutra, or a kind of 
 raised platform, under a tree : and is represented by a plain stone, 
 to which a saldm is made, and some flowers are presented. The 
 graves of Siddhs, or saints, abound in the Hills ; usually in groves 
 shrines are erected over them ; and annual melds (fairs) are held 
 in their honour. In times of visitations, such as cholera, a pecu- 
 liar sacrifice is offered to Kali ; a buffalo, a ram, a he-goat, and a 
 cock are killed, after having been carried about the place ; and a 
 grand dinner is prepared, in which all good Hindoos join ; and the 
 remains of which are given to the low-caste people. In the higher 
 hills, the image of the Devi is dressed up very much like that of 
 the Virgin Mary, in Roman Catholic countries ; and is sometimes- 
 carried about, and taken to melds. About four men carry the 
 image in a kind of sedan ; and of the different Devis that visit 
 every meld, one takes precedence of the others. On such occa- 
 sions, all the Devis are made to perform a dance on the shoulders 
 of their bearers ; after which orations in their praise are address- 
 ed to them, and they are taken back to their temples. 
 
 The characteristics of the Hill tribes alluded to already, as well 
 as some others I wish to mention shortly, may help us to judge of 
 their accessibility to missionary efforts. As a rule, the hill-man 
 is more truthful than the Hindoo of the Plains ; there is less flat- 
 tery about him, and he speaks his mind in his own simple way. He 
 knows few of the phrases of etiquette, behind which the well- 
 bred native of the Plains knows so well how to hide his real 
 feelings and thoughts. The hill-man is slow and cautious, but 
 faithful in his attachment, where his confidence has been gained. 
 These features of his character are, no doubt, in favour of our ef- 
 forts ; but there are others, which almost neutralize them. The 
 pahdrl is extremely superstitious ; and the dread of his idols and 
 their vengeance has a great power over him. He is more tena- 
 cious of caste, and more priest-ridden, than the Hindoos in the 
 Plains. The credulity of the pahdris is astonishing. This may be 
 ascribed to the fact that they live in scattered, secluded hamlets ; 
 and have little intercourse with the rest of the world. The Raj- 
 puts, and among them especially the Katoches, are proud, to ex- 
 cess, of their descent. Many of them are reduced to poverty ; 
 but they will bear its privations to the point of starvation, rather 
 than put their hands to the plough, which would involve a forfei-
 
 JII1.L TRIBES 
 
 259 
 
 Sabathu, 
 
 Koigur, 
 
 tnr. -.-more dr. id- d than death. The power of grace 
 
 mii-t indeed w..ik -u-Migly in such men, before we can expect 
 them to come forward t eml.raee ( 'hri-tianity. The lower classes 
 are well off; and are becoming inor-- anil more so. This of course 
 M at : though the pressure of poverty, and other troubles, 
 often prcdi-po.se the heart to receive willingly the consolations of 
 th. i ;. i- [..-!. which the man in ea-v eireum-tances is likely to listen 
 :li indifference. The vice of drunkenness, which prevails es- 
 pecially among the lower classes, is, I am afraid, on the increase ; 
 and is also a great ob-ta< ! to the spread of theGospel in the Hills. 
 From all thi> we may draw the conclusion, that the obstacles 
 th.- mi"ionary has to contend with, are not less than those he 
 h in the Plains ; and that they require, for a longtime, the 
 influence exercised by teaching, preaching, and living among the 
 people, before we can reasonably expect to see them overcome. 
 This conclu-ion is borne out by the experience of the different 
 mi-sionaries who have laboured among our hill-people. 
 
 The American mission at Sabathu. commenced in 1837, was 
 the first in these hills. In 1843, the Church Missionary Society 
 .d the field. Kotgur was chosen as their station, and the work 
 was begun by the brethren Prochnow and Rudolph ; who were joined, 
 in IM'i. by the late Mr. Wilkinson. Schools were established at Kot- 
 gur. and Simla, and in Kulu ; the Gospel was preached east and west Simla, 
 of the Sutledge: and the melds at Kampur, where Natives from all 
 . .f the Hill-, and even from tin- Thibetan plateau, are met with 
 in large numbers, were regularly attended. About 300 pupils of both 
 passed through the -chools connected with the Kotgur 
 much could, or can even now, be done, in the dis- 
 tribution M{ books, in tin- Hills; where not one per cent, can read. 
 Tin- livin.- I personal intercourse of the missionary, have 
 
 .the chief m. -an- of influencing the Natives 
 
 th.-re. The l.tboiir .n in th.- Kotgur mi-ion have been 
 
 acknowledged by the Head of the ' 'hurdi, in e: a 
 
 small congregation ha- been colleeted at Kotgur; some of whom, 
 I l"i .n truly . adult-; and eleven chil- 
 
 dren have 1,,-,-n bapti/ed t!.. 
 
 In Is.'. I. t lie , V;ls commenced. Mr. Forsyth, 
 
 when at Dharm^ila, kindly ma-i . the mi--ion a school he 
 
 h.-'d e-: ,l,|i-h. ! at Kan-!.i. Ab..iit IIMI b..y- have -inc.- t lien pas- 
 -d through tin- -ehool : and about 50 girl- have be. n admitted 
 into tin- -i, I.' ~.1,M.,1. which ha- b, . n in .-xi-tence for the last two 
 x orphan- ha. I. : ,nd four are now receiving, a 
 
 Kangra,
 
 260 NINTH SESSION 
 
 Christian education in this mission. Thirteen adults, and twenty- 
 one children, have been baptized at Kffngra ; and the Gospel has 
 been preached repeatedly over the greater part of the Kangra, and 
 some parts of the Hoshiarpoor districts. 
 
 Labaul- In 1855, the Church of the Moravians commenced a mission 
 
 in Lahaul, with a view of pushing on to Thibet and Mongolia, 
 With what self-denying love and perseverance the missionaries 
 have commenced, and are carrying on, the difficult work of pio- 
 neering, is well known to many of their friends. As far as I am 
 informed, they have succeeded in distributing, among the worship- 
 pers of Buddha, part of the Gospels they have translated, and tracts 
 they have written, in the Thibetan language ; and I hope the day 
 is not distant, when they will be privileged to gather in the first- 
 fruits of their labour of love. To the east, in the hills of Sirmour 
 and Garwal, the Gospel has been preached by the late Mr. Lamb ; 
 who baptized a few Natives at Mussourie. Kashmir has had the 
 casual visits of several missionaries ; and even in that benighted 
 country the name of Jesus has been proclaimed ; and will, I hope, 
 soon be regularly preached, to its large and suffering population.* 
 Results. From all this it is evident, that missionary work has fairly 
 
 been commenced in the Hills ; and that the labourers have been 
 permitted to see some result on the spot : whilst some pahdns have, 
 in other places, made a confession of their faith in Christ, who 
 received their first impressions at their homes. As an instance 
 of this latter case, I may mention that, some time ago, Dr. Wilson 
 at Bombay baptized a youth of Jwalamukhi, who had received his 
 knowledge of the truth in the mission school at Kangra. May our 
 Hill people be regularly remembered at the Throne of Grace, by 
 those who plead for the conversion of the heathen ; and may the 
 Spirit of Life soon breathe on these dead bones, that they may 
 live, and cling to Jesus, as they now cling to their idols 1 
 
 _ c At the conclusion of the above essay, the CHAIRMAN rose and 
 
 HORN. said, that he wished, previous to the discussion of the essay by the 
 
 Conference, to avail himself of the present opportunity to mention, 
 
 that he had recently visited that most interesting station, the Mora- 
 
 Th Thibet v * an se ttlement at Kyelang, in British Lahoul. The brethren of the 
 
 Mission. Thibet Mission had been anxious to attend the Conference ; but were 
 
 * Since this was written, (he Church Missionary Society has opened a mission 
 in Kashmir; and as one of the results of the Conference, a medical missionary for 
 Kashmir is now on his way out-
 
 THE SIKHS 
 
 261 
 
 precluded l.y tho closing of the Rotang Pass. If they had sent a 
 .ntative to Lahore, he would necessarily havebeenabs.nl 
 from the work among the Mongolians, for five or six months. 
 Th.'Mj brethren "s. k out those for whose souls no man cares ;" 
 n nd occupy a locality where Christian effort is attended with great 
 M-lf-denial. 
 
 The Rev. J. NEWTOW remarked, that the essays on the Hill R v - J - 
 Tribes and the Sikhs, though treating of important subjects, were 
 int. -mil <! to impart information, rather than to elicit debate. He 
 j .reposed, therefore, that these essays be passed over without dis- 
 >n ; in order to leave time for the consideration of " Vernacu- 
 lar Christian Literature." 
 
 The Chairman having adopted this suggestion, the following 
 essay was then road by its author : 
 
 THE SIKHS: 
 
 ALL THAT CAN BE SAID ABOUT THEM, FROM A 
 MISSIONARY POINT OF VIEW. 
 
 ESSAY BY THE REV. WILLIAM KEENE, B. A. 
 
 Church Missionary Society, Umritsur. 
 
 Tho subject assigned me by the Committee of this Conference, 
 is "The Sikhs;" and "all that can be said about them, from a 
 nary point of view." 
 
 I shall say a few words, by way of introduction, on the charac- 
 ter and genius of Sikhism. 
 
 It must be borne in mind, that, four centuries ago, the religion Origin of 
 known by this name did not exist. It was in the neighbourhood hl * m " 
 of this ancient city, in the precincts of which we are now holding 
 our fii>t gem-nil Conference of missionaries, in the yur of our 
 L.M-.I 1 I'",'.), in the village of Taiwan df. that Baba" (otherwise Father) 
 Niinak, the founder of the Sikh religion, was born. His parents 
 were of the once warlike caste of Khattris ; and his father, Kalu, 
 was perhaps a potty trader in his native village. After Nnak, the 
 founder of tho religion, Govind, the tenth and last of the Sikh 
 Gurus, calls for a few remarks. Govind was a lineal descendant of 
 A mar Das, the third Guru. His father, Tegh Bah&lur, was executed 
 as a rebel, in the year 1675, at Delhi, by the stern and bigoted 
 Aurangzeb ; and this circumstance, in the effect it had on his son
 
 262 
 
 NINTH SESSION 
 
 Object of 
 itsTounder. 
 
 Hindoo 
 errors 
 rejected . 
 
 Godhead. 
 
 Govind's mind, led to a great change in the religion which Nanak 
 had instituted. 
 
 Nanak's desire was to know God, to become inwardly pure, 
 to escape from every earth-born trammel. It was an out-going of 
 the soul after her heavenly and primeval heritage, freedom. We, 
 as Christians and Anglo-Saxons, all know the import of this word, 
 in its various, as well as its highest, acceptation. True ; but " He 
 who hath made of one blood all nations of men," has planted the 
 desire deep in the heart of collective humanity. It was Nanak's 
 desire ; it was the very object of the reformation which he intro- 
 duced, freedom, for himself and his followers, from mental and 
 spiritual bondage. He did much, but it was imperfect : it is re- 
 served for the disciples of the only and true Kedeemer to know, 
 that " If the Son make you free, ye shall be free indeed." 
 
 Ndnak struggled to free the mind ; but had no desire to carry 
 his principles farther. The great aim of Govind, on the contrary, 
 was to free his followers from the hated Moslem rule; and he was 
 ready to sacrifice any thing, and every thing, which interposed to 
 hinder the accomplishment of this great design. His reform, and 
 the spirit he infused into his followers, ultimately resulted in the 
 establishment of the Sikhs, as an independent and powerful nation. 
 Both of these great men have left us a record of their tenets : 
 the one, in the work called the Ad Granth, or First Book ; the 
 other, in the Daswen Pdtshdh da Granth, or The Book of the Tenth 
 King, as Govind is sometimes styled. 
 
 Nanak's aim was to free the mind. We accordingly find him, 
 in his writings, assailing many of the gross errors of the Hindoo re- 
 ligion. And just in proportion as the teaching of Nanak diverges 
 from the gross errors of the popular Hindoo belief, and reverts to the 
 simplicity of natural religion, so far must we look on it as favourable 
 to the success of the labours of the Christian missionary, among 
 that interesting people, the Sikhs. 
 
 I intend, therefore, at this stage of my essay, to bring before 
 this Conference of Christian brethren, some of the chief points on 
 which Nanak is decidedly at issue with the popular faith of the 
 Hindoos. The points in question are the Godhead, idol-worship, 
 caste, and the immolation of the Hindoo wife, on the funeral pile, 
 at the decease of her husband. 
 1st. The Godhead. 
 
 The following passage forms the opening words of the Ad 
 Granth, and is also the formula of the Sikh baptism, called the 
 pdhul :
 
 TIIK .-IKHS 263 
 
 "The true name i- God. the creator, without fear, without en- 
 mity, tin- immortal U-'mtr, the unborn, the self-existent, that is 
 understood by the good favourof the Guru. Repeat this, that God 
 li : in tin- Intituling true, before all age- mi.-, true now, and, 
 ik. ever will ho true." (Jap Ji, 1 paurf.) 
 
 Th <>f tin- Grant h acknowledge only one creator, styl- 
 
 cl in tin- above passage " Kartapurkh ; " while, in the Hindoo 
 book-, many creators are spoken of. 
 
 The followini; sayings are, if anything, more explicit on this 
 point : Arjan, the fifth Guru, writes: 
 
 "My mind dwells on One, Him, who gave the soul and the 
 body." 
 
 < >no more passage, taken from the writings of Guru Govind, 
 will -utlice: 
 
 " God is one image ( or being ) : how can He be conceived in 
 another form ? " 
 
 ~LM- j uwrship. Idolatry. 
 
 Thi- nl-ii Na'nak forbids: 
 
 "Read not that which creates doubt in the mind. Worship not 
 another than God ; go not to the tombs of the dead." (Sorth di 
 
 ;.:t'li, 1 mahal, 1 tllk.) 
 
 And Arjan nyv, ' \\f who calls a stone 'God,' he and the 
 will sink together into the ocean of this world." (Suhf, 
 
 r, mahal. '.' -aM. 4 tuk.) 
 
 I. ily. ln--ar with what contempt and boldness Govind speaks 
 of idolatry : 
 
 i fool, fall at the f.-ot of God. In stone God is not." (Ri- 
 chitr Natak. 1 dhiay. 00 - ;t \vayya.) 
 
 \\V, a- < 'hri^tian-;. lii-l'n-vi- in one (lod. the God of Abraham, 
 \> and tin- Father of our Lord .Ii-<u< <'lm<t. Such 
 I'l-in.i: Nanak could not brlii-vtMii : IM'.-:III-I> it i- l.y reve- 
 i only that we know God as such. I'.ut he |.,-lieved in one 
 ; ii. h-, with <lovind. -li-countenanceil idnlatry. Such 
 teaehinu' 1-ein.ir found in the Sikh I-ook<. K I conceive, all in fu- 
 v..ur of tli" <'hri-tian mU-i<mary, in his work amont:>t the Sikli<. 
 The IIin<loo, on the contrary, j.ro-t rates himself l..'lore sense- 
 tone. and lielieves the IHvine I'.ein^ to l.e in Mich idols. 
 
 A few remark- are n <sary here, on the j.rc-.'nt practice of tho 
 
 Sikh- them, although they do n.it di-card the teaching of 
 
 tli.- (Jranth. h. urne.l to the Hindoo In-lief of many crea- 
 
 tor-: and -iiue the taking of thccouniiv l.y the Knglish, sevi-ial 
 have _^..ne I.ack to idolatry.
 
 264 
 
 NINTH SESSION 
 
 Caste. 
 
 Idolatry. 
 
 Other 
 
 points- 
 
 Such a state of things shews the necessity of more active ef- 
 forts, on the part of the Christian Church, in disseminating, and 
 preaching, the Word of God to these people. 
 3rd. Our next subject is caste. 
 
 In caste, as such, Nanak places no dependence, although he 
 does in the works of caste : 
 
 " Caste, as such, does not avail : your righteousness will be put 
 to the test: [as] no one dies by taking poison in the hand, but by 
 eating it." (Majh ki war, 10 pauri, 1 tuk.) 
 
 Caste, among Hindoos, is not a social, but a religious institu- 
 tion. It forbids the members of one caste to eat with, or inter- 
 marry with, those of another. It is one of the monster evils of 
 Hindooism. 
 
 The ancient Sikhs, I understand, ate together, in common. To 
 do so with those of a different creed, and also with Mazhabi Sikhs, 
 was, however, never their practice. 
 
 In the time of Ranjit Singh, indiscriminate marriages were not 
 contracted; but Brahman Sikh married with Brahman Sikhnf; 
 and so of the other castes. Now, the Sikhs do not even eat in 
 common, much less contract indiscriminate marriages. 
 
 The next point of difference which I shall notice, between the 
 teaching of Nanak and that of the Hindoo books, is on the self- 
 sacrifice of the Hindoo wife, called sati, or suttee. Sat means true ; 
 and consequently sati, a true and virtuous wife. 
 
 This monstrous practice Nanak assails in the following lines : 
 " Those women are not called satis, who burn on the funeral 
 pile : Nanak says those are safis, who die from the blow of sepa- 
 ration." ( Suhi ki war, 6 pauri, 1 slok.) 
 
 On the death of Ranjit Singh, four of his wives, and seven con- 
 cubines, immolated themselves at Lahore. Under that monarch's 
 rule, however, a sati, neither among Hindoos nor Sikhs, was com- 
 mon. 
 
 The order of the Hindoo Shasters is not for all wives, whose 
 husbands die, to burn themselves ; but only for those who are 
 childless. 
 
 A few more passages, in which is exhibited the general teach- 
 ing of the founder of the Sikh religion, must suffice for this part 
 of my essay: 
 
 " Murder, love of the world, covetousness, anger, are four rivers of 
 fire. Into these rivers all mankind fall and consume away. By the 
 grace of God alone any escape." (Majh ki war, 20 pauri, 2 slok.) 
 " Men are born in sin, live in sin."
 
 THK >IKH- 
 
 says Nan:ik. then are they forgiven: 
 otlt.-rwi-,- they are obnoxious to punishment." (Majh ki war, 23 
 
 1 slok.) 
 
 To show the futility of ceremonial ablutions, Nnak says : 
 \Vash as you will ; if you wash a hundred times, not a single 
 
 i you r. move." (Suhi, 1 mahal, 3 sabd, 2 tuk.) 
 An-1 airuin : 
 
 The heart of man is as a drunken or lustful elephant ; what- 
 : it does, is nothing but sin." (^Csa-rig, 1 mahal, 8 sabd, 
 1 tuk.) 
 
 The Granth abounds in passages of this kind, of which the 
 greatest use could be made, in preaching the Gospel to the Sikhs. 
 
 The above extracts will suffice to show the character of the 
 religious writings of the Sikhs. 
 
 ibtless, Nanak's extensive intercourse with men did much 
 
 to enlarge his mind ; and it may be reasonably supposed, that he 
 
 <i a str. tii^er either to the teaching of Mahomed, or to that 
 
 of the Hindoo reformers, Rumtinaiid, and his pupil Kabir the 
 
 weaver. 
 
 The question now arises Has the teaching of Na"nak, in any Bearing 
 way, prepared the Sikhs for the reception of Christianity ? The 
 teaching of Moses and the prophets was designed by God, to pre- 
 pare the .l.-wMi people, if not the world, for the reception of the 
 1. \Vh:it has Sikhism done, to this end, amid modern 
 h'-ath.-nism ? 
 
 Tli is appears to be the question proposed for discussion by this 
 :.-nee. Some may be ready to answer, that it has done no- 
 thing ; -judiring from the depraved morals of the Sikhs with 
 th.-y h.iv coin.- in contact; thereby fallaciously drawing an 
 univ.-r-al ronrluMon from a particular premise. Others, again, 
 looking at tli.- ec.iiipu.rativ.-ly pure teaching of the Ad Granth, 
 IV.. m th.- v.-iy purity of such teaching, draw a conclusion ad- 
 verse to Sikhism: in the same way, (a- n i- m-knowl.-d^.d.) 
 that it i- mon- .litlicult for a moral, upright man, to come to Ch 
 than for one who is openly protli . 
 
 Tl" i -ul.t that Nan ik'- t.-n--: ,od and 
 
 b.-liev.-.l. must .lisposs.-;^ th.- mind of many gross errors, super-ti 
 and pivjii.li.-.-s. which have tak.-n firm hold of the Hindoo. 
 Hi- -pint ..f t..l. -ration, t..,,. <-ann..t I..- without its good ett'.-rt. 
 
 ;1 "' '""" ' teaching was for good, so was that 
 
 vim! for evil. He anu-.-d the prin.-ip],^ of Niinak, to lay 
 tli.- foundation- of Sikh ind.-p.-iid. i m so doing, he ro 
 
 2 II
 
 26G NINTH SESSION 
 
 the very worst passions of the soul ; and his influence, on the 
 
 whole, did but demoralize and corrupt the peaceful followers of 
 
 Nanak. 
 Missionary In conclusion, let me inquire if any systematic efforts have 
 
 Deen made for their conversion ? 
 
 In answering this, I must make a few remarks on the labours 
 of our brethren of the American Mission, who first planted the 
 standard of the cross at Lodiana ; and there commenced the first 
 systematic efforts for the conversion of the Sikhs. They made 
 themselves acquainted with the colloquial dialect of the Sikh 
 people. To the Lodiana Mission we are indebted for a Grammar, 
 and a most valuable Dictionary of the Panjabi language. At 
 different times, 39 works in the Sikh colloquial have issued from 
 the Lodiana Press. Three of these are portions of the Word of 
 God ; the rest, with a few exceptions, are tracts on the Christian 
 religion. 
 
 Here I must not omit to mention, that the indefatigable Carey 
 translated and published the whole of the New Testament, and 
 the Old Testament up to the 40th chapter of Ezekiel, besides a few 
 small tracts, in the Panjabi language. 
 
 Turning next to the labours of our own Society, we have rather 
 made use of the materials made ready to our hand by our Ame- 
 rican brethren, than added to the stock of that material. My 
 brethren, who founded the Umritsur Mission, made themselves 
 more or less acquainted with the Sikh language ; and there has 
 been done a good deal of work for the conversion of the Sikhs, 
 by the missionaries and native assistants of the Umritsur mis- 
 sion, both at that place, and in the neighbouring district of the 
 Manjha, which has the honour of being the cradle of Sikhism. In 
 enumerating what has been done for the conversion of the Sikhs, 
 I must draw attention to the movement in the 32nd Native In- 
 fantry of Mazhabi Sikhs ; and which was retarded, for a time, by an 
 order issued by the Supreme Government. This movement was 
 fostered and stimulated by the Umritsur and Peshawur mission- 
 aries. Altogether there have been baptized some 40 individuals 
 (men, women, and children) out of that corps, at Khairabad and 
 Attock. Besides these, there have been baptized three Sikhs at 
 Lahore, ten at Lodiana, and one at Umballa. Our brethren also 
 at Rawulpindee and Sealkote can doubtless give instances of Sikhs 
 who have been baptized at these stations. At Umritsur eight, or 
 more, have been admitted into the visible Church, besides a consider- 
 able number of Mazhabis of the above named Regiment. One has
 
 THE SIKHS 267 
 
 it KcitiTur, two at Cawnpore, and one, that I know 
 of, at Benares. There doubtless are several more that I am not 
 aware of. I have numbered above 60 Sikhs who hare been baptiz- 
 ed into the < 'hri-tian Church. 
 
 Now what is the character of Sikh converts ? I can only speak 
 
 a* I am acquainted. They are docile, easily attached, out- 
 
 hl><>k.-n. ami warm-hearted. They are not generally so quick and 
 
 ink-Hie.'])!, as the Mahometan and Hindoo converts, but they are 
 
 taking, and anxious to learn. They do not fraternize well with 
 
 M ili<>m,-dan converts: this is partly owing to their old hereditary 
 
 We have our prejudices, and they have theirs ; and we must 
 
 bear with them. 
 
 I would now throw out some suggestions, for the more effectual Suggestions. 
 :.elizu.tion of this interesting people. 
 
 I am strongly in favour of missionaries taking up a particular 
 f >tu'ly. There should be distinct evangelists for theMahom- 
 
 the II in- loo, and the Sikhs. 
 
 Now the cradle of the Sikhs is the Minjhi, the country be- 
 n Umritsur, Kussoor, Hurikighat, and Byrowal. The next 
 great tract of country inhabited by this people, is the Malwa be- 
 yond Ferozepore. 
 
 Itinerating missions should be planted, or extensive itinera- 
 
 made, in both of these districts. For this object one or two 
 
 >uld take up the Sikhs, as their work. They must 
 
 Panja"bi both to speak and read it as indispensably neces- 
 
 -ary. 
 
 !i evangelists should also make it their business to acquaint 
 tlii-inselves with the books moat commonly read by Sikhs; especi- 
 ally should th-y study the Vedant system of philosophy, as 
 ; in the Mokshpanth. They should also be well acquainted 
 with the biographies of Nanak and Govind. 
 
 Lastly, the substance of our preaching must be the person and 
 the work of Jesus. All the distinctive doctrines of Christianity 
 mii-t be much -n ; otherwise the Sadhs and Vedantista 
 
 will surely t.-ll us that they have just as good teaching in their 
 (iranth: or, that after all our preaching, wo have been teaching 
 them Vedant im. 
 
 Another point, I would especially urge r n the missionary to 
 
 -.khs, i- thi- the all-importance of maintaining a holy life; 
 
 otherwise th<- Sikh will see nothing in th<^ Christian Guru, which 
 
 he does not see in his own saints and Gurus. Preaching there 
 
 mu-t b<- : I-ut I am perfectly sure, that the most effectual preaching
 
 268 NINTH SESSION 
 
 to the heathen is the power of a holy, loving, Christ-like life. The 
 Gospel preached is indeed a mighty power ; it is the power of 
 God unto salvation, to every one that believeth. But let that Gos- 
 pel be lived, as well as preached, in the sight of the heathen, 
 and I believe its power will prove irresistible. 
 
 The following essay, in the absence of its author, was read by 
 the Kev. J. Barton : 
 
 VERNACULAR CHRISTIAN LITERATURE : 
 
 SUGGESTIONS FOR IMPROVING ITS CHARACTER, AND REN- 
 DERING IT MORE EFFECTUAL, AS A MEANS OF EVANGELI- 
 ZATION TO THE HEATHEN, AND OF EDIFICATION TO THE 
 NATIVE CHURCH. 
 
 ESSAY BY THE REV. J. H. BUDDEN, 
 
 London Missionary Society, Almorah. 
 
 The two Vernacular Christian Literature to whichever of the above 
 
 two objects it may be more especially directed will, if it is worthy 
 of its name, tend really, though not perhaps equally, to subserve 
 them both. That which is directed more especially to the heathen, 
 ought to be such as will contribute to the enlightenment and the 
 intelligent conviction of the Native Christian, and assist him 
 in the presentation of Christian truth to the heathen : while that 
 which is prepared primarily for the edification of the Native 
 Church, should be such as to constitute, though an indirect, yet a 
 most powerful, means of convincing ihf> heathen of the truth of 
 the Gospel. 
 
 Nevertheless, there are some respects in which these two objects 
 differ ; and will thus naturally give a somewhat different character 
 to the means employed to secure them. It will be well, in the 
 first place, to notice briefly the nature, and the consequences of this 
 difference. 
 
 Works intended for the evangelization of the heathen, have 
 to make readers for themselves out of opponents, or, at least, 
 out of those who are indifferent to them, or prejudiced against
 
 CHRISTIAN LITERATURE 269 
 
 th. 'in: while those prepared for Native Christians, ought at least 
 to be able to reckon on a feeling in their favour. 
 
 No book i- of any use in tin- world, exceptas it is read. Speak- Book* mum 
 illy, no hook i- lik.-ly to be read merely because it is a k* 81 ^***' 
 
 ihjeet of a book is unattractive in itself, the book lor the 
 likely to be read, unless it attracts by the form in which its 
 suhj. nted. The .-ul'j.-et of Christian books, as already 
 
 'iiirht to he. ami may he assumed to be, more or less 
 tive in itself to Native Christians: but to Non-Christians it 
 the contrary. It therefore becomes all the more necessary, 
 that the form in which the subject of Christian books is presented 
 n-< 'hi istians, should be made as attractive as possible. Of 
 :-i not meant that Christian truth, however unpalatable, 
 should lie diluted, or obscured, or sacrificed, in any degree ; but that 
 the manii'-r in which it is presented should be regulated by the 
 maii'l L.-t not your good be evil spoken of." 
 In order to accomplish this, there are some things to be avoid- 
 ed, and others to be cultivated. These may be considered together ; 
 and in thi- manner, without dwelling on particular instances, the 
 ehief defects of extant Vernacular Christian Literature, so far as 
 it is known by the writer, may be noticed. 
 
 \ ' rnacular Chri.-tian Literature, to be made attractive to Non- or oriental- 
 
 to be more orientalized in its form than it is at ized (orin> 
 present. And this may be done without foregoing the embellish* 
 m.-nts available from European sources. European printing, and 
 Kurop.-an wood-ems and engravings, are unobjectionable, and even 
 but European forms of expression, modes of thought, 
 and -tyl- of reasoning, are probably as strange and unintelligible, 
 . to tin- N.itiv' - of India, as theirs are to Europeans. 
 thouirh nothing hut the grace of God can make Christian 
 truth in it-elf, in a r.-al and .-Heel mil sense, acceptable to the heart 
 of man, still the n'j.ul-ion i< likely to be far less violent, when it is 
 presented in a familiar, than when it is j.r. -nt>-d in a -t range form : 
 fore the translation of the -tandard works of English or Am o- 
 divinos, (whether apologetic, or didactic, or expository,) and 
 of Knirli-h , -and the employment of English 
 
 form- of . \|>ression, and illustration, ami modes of reasoning, in 
 original w 'imn.-ntaries, Ac. although 
 
 the language may he the purest and mo-t rorreet vernacular, still 
 fail, it is to he ! onvey to the minds of the readers, (if read- 
 
 er- th.-y tin. I.) the thought that was in the mind of the original wri- 
 ter or translator. Prohahly the he-t instance of the orientalized An instance.
 
 270 NINTH SESSION 
 
 form of a Christian book, such as is meant in the above remarks, is 
 the Rev. Mr. Perkins' Hindee translation of Dr. John Muir's Cha- 
 racter of /St. Paul. No man could have made that translation, who 
 was not familiar with the tone and rhythm of the Prem Sagur ; and 
 it is an admirable specimen of the Christian spirit in a Hindoo form. 
 Another thing essential to make Vernacular Christian Literature 
 acceptable to the Non-Christian population, is, that it be written 
 from their point of view, and not from the Christian's. The fore- 
 going suggestion had reference to the outward form ; but this refers 
 rather to the animating spirit : and paradoxical as, at first view, 
 it may appear, it is nevertheless true, that the spirit of our Ver- 
 nacular Literature will then be most Christian, when it most de- 
 scends to the level of the Hindoo or the Mahomedan. It is, in fact, 
 just the noble, Christ-like spirit of the Apostle Paul, modernized. 
 To the Jews he became as a Jew ; to those under the law, as under 
 the law ; to the weak, as weak ; to all men, all things, that he 
 might save some. It involved no sacrifice of Christian principle 
 on his part, neither need it on ours. It is indeed the very highest 
 exercise of Christian principle, being a sacrifice of private prefer- 
 ence and educational predilection, and personal feeling, and of 
 a proud position of superiority stooping to look at a subject from 
 the point of view of our Hindoo or Mahomedan brother ; and un- 
 til we do this, we are not likely to be able to put the truth in such 
 a light, as that he may see it as we do. But by descending to his 
 level, we are better able to see how invulnerable he must be, to ma- 
 ny arguments which seem to us irresistible ; and how vulnerable 
 to others, of which we had no conception. If in this way some 
 of the extant Vernacular Christian Literature should be found to 
 be unsuited to its object, it is to be hoped it might soon be replaced 
 by other works, less hostile and antagonistic in tone, more sympa- 
 thizing and conciliatory in spirit, more simple and elementary in 
 construction, and altogether better fitted to arrest the attention, 
 excite the interest, and win the confidence, of the Non-Christian 
 population. 
 
 Not pole- This last topic suggests the inquiry how far, in the present cir- 
 
 BI ' Cl cumstances of India, it is needful, or desirable, for the Vernacular 
 
 Christian Literature prepared by missionaries, to be at all of the 
 nature of a direct assault upon Hindooism or Mahomedanism. 
 Such works have already been prepared to meet a felt want, and 
 it is to be hoped they are doing good sercice. But other most po- 
 tent influences are now at work throughout the country, the direct 
 bearing of which, on both Hindooism and Mahomedanism, is plainly
 
 CHRI.-TIAX LITERATURE 271 
 
 e : and it hoc-mi. - n - rioti- M"'' ''"" u '' -th.T -.ill availa- Should he 
 nary effort, and Vernacular Christian Literature among * 
 the rest. - -hould not now have a directly Constructive tendency; 
 mid whether, even then, it will bo able to keep pace with the pro- 
 -oew of dissolution going on so rapidly all around us. God is, in 
 His providence, de-troying both Hindooi>m and Mahomedanism 
 : t from all dii 'i-iry effort to that end. Would it 
 
 not then be better, that all Vernacular < 'hri<tian Literature', intend- 
 : i -Christians, sliould take no distinct notice of Hindooism 
 as systems of religion, but tacitly assume it, as a 
 1 point, that they fail to meet the demands of the times, and 
 the wants of man's nature ; and then occupy itself in showing, in 
 nil po-.;ible variety of ways, that these can be met, and can only 
 be met. by the < Jospol of Christ. There is no reason why this might 
 done, in perfect accordance with the spirit of the foregoing 
 Indeed the presentation of pure Christian truths, 
 in a Hindoo or Mahomedan point of view, advocated above, 
 involves such an indirect notice of what is hostile to it, or a distor- 
 tion of it. or a craving for it, as would answer all the purpose, 
 without havin.ir at all the form, of controversy. 
 
 It i- probable, that the Vernacular Christian works that will be A work for 
 distinguished l.y the above characteristics, and will do most J;?'-^" 
 :-vioe, will in the course of time be produced l>y our Na- 
 :i.m \>r> -thren ; and of this we have already gratifying 
 anticipations, in the works () f NVheniiah Nil Kanth Sha-trf, of Be- 
 nares, and of Babii Fshwari DaX of Futteh^urh. In regard to tho 
 in 1'rdu, on Theology, l>y the latter, it has always 
 matter of regret, that they were cast so much in a Euro- 
 pean mould, a consequence, probably, of their having been, in 
 the tir-t in-taiiep, written in Engli.-h. It would be well to en- 
 ir more educated anil advanced Native brethren to put 
 the re-nit- <>f their ol.-crv.ition and e.x]..-ri.-nee. both Ante-Chris- 
 ind Christian, into a more permanent form. If tli is wore done, 
 with the assistance and supervision of their missionary friends, it 
 
 i-iill!- tail to lie beneficial to tllMllelves ;uid ot lieTB. 
 
 iwhile. there is ample ^ t - () pc for Kurnpean missionaries to Alw for 
 exercise their best talent-, in the production of books much tur P ans - 
 need.-d. f"i- the I. inuat ion of a Vernacular Christian Literature, 
 in its more evangelistic a-p.-ct : und in addition to tho above 
 
 with all del :;iatthey will Avoid lech- 
 
 prub.ibly 1-e Letter -uited to their purpose, in proportion as, like n ' c *'"' eg - 
 the Look -of Holy Scripture, th< . from everything like
 
 272 NINTH SESSION 
 
 a technical, or systematic, or theological form ; and partake more of 
 the character of Eastern allegory, or dialogue, or biography, or his- 
 tory, or missionary annals. This is a method which gives scope 
 for the handling of all subjects, the most profound, as well as the 
 most practical and ordinary, and of presenting Christian truth, 
 A specimen- embodied in living forms, in a manner fitted to interest all. The 
 best specimen, extant, of this kind of work, prepared by European 
 talent, is the " Phulmam and Karuna" of the late lamented Mrs. 
 Mullens ; which ought to be translated into every dialect in India. 
 The above remarks refer more especially to the larger and more 
 considerable works, prepared with a direct view to the Non-Chris- 
 tian population ; and the question of the sale, or the gratuitous 
 distribution of such works, is one of great interest and importance ; 
 which cannot however be discussed here. All will probably agree, 
 that if they can be sold, though only at a nominal price, it will be 
 better than indiscriminate distribution. But doubtless all will no 
 less feel, that there ought to be something available for unrestrict- 
 Fly-sheeis e< ^ distribution to all readers. Is there any reason, why this lat- 
 ter object may not be effectually and economically secured, by the 
 preparation of a number of fly-sheets, single leaves or handbills, 
 containing a single sentence, printed in large characters ? The 
 sentences might be very diversified, and they should be of a stri- 
 king character, fitted to arrest attention, suggest thought, and 
 stimulate inquiry. There are many texts of Scripture that would 
 answer this purpose admirably : a few are given as specimens : 
 " What shall it profit a man, if he gain &c. ?" 
 " Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved." 
 " Be sure your sin will find you out." 
 " What shall I do to be saved?" 
 " The wages of sin is death the gift of God &c." 
 " Who can forgive sin but God only ?" 
 " There is one God, and one mediator &c." 
 " Whitlier shall I go from God's Spirit ? and whither &c. ?" 
 " Repent ye, for the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand." 
 " Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish." 
 But there is no reason why these sentences should consist 
 solely of texts of Scripture. Besides these, questions bearing on 
 the current errors and superstitions of the people, might be pre- 
 pared ; and, if well put, would be likely to suggest doubt, and to 
 lead to further thought and inquiry ; when a tract or book would 
 perhaps not be read at all. A few such questions also are given,
 
 CHRISTIAN LITERATURE 273 
 
 by way of specimen ; but many better ones might be easily pre- 
 pared : 
 
 " How can one sinner save another?" 
 
 " How can water wash away sin t" 
 
 -If sin and holiness are the same, why does sin bring sorrow 
 and holiness, peace?" 
 
 Which is the more noble, the body, or the soul?" 
 
 -If the soul starves, why feed the body ?" 
 
 "If all things are illusion, who can prove it ?" 
 
 Which ought to be worshipped the maker, or the thing 
 made?" 
 
 "Among the 33 crores of gods, which is sinless?" 
 
 Texts of Scripture, and questions such as these, might bo 
 multiplied indefinitely ; and, if printed in large characters on 
 small handbills, might be distributed widely, in bazars and melds; 
 and prove seeds of thought and inquiry, and, by the divine bles- 
 sing, " the* incorruptible seed of the Word of God," too, in many a 
 human soul. 
 
 It remains now to notice, briefly, that department of Vernacu- Books for 
 lar Christian Literature, which is prepared more especially with a p? l - v< 
 view to the edification of the Native Church. 
 
 The above suggestions regarding form, style, &c., apply here 
 also ; though they ni.iy K le.-s important, in proportion as Native 
 ;ire more disposed than Non-Christians, to receive favour- 
 ably what is offered to them, are also by education and associa- 
 tion more independent of form and manner, and are more accus- 
 tomed to novelties in these respects. It should also be borne in 
 mind, that whatever is prepared with a view, primarily, to Non- 
 Christians, must, if it is well done, be of great value also to our 
 Native brethren. 
 
 In addition, however, to such works as are of more general in- 
 terest and value, the one object which would seem to be more im- 
 portant, than any other, to be accomplished, in preparing works 
 for the edification of the Native Church, is, that they .should tend, 
 either directly or indirectly, to the elucidation of Holy Scripture. 
 To those who regard the Scriptures as the Word of God, given for 
 the instruction and salvation of mon the Divine repository, on 
 earth, of the Divine wisdom the only God-inspired book in the 
 world, no arguments will be ni.-edeil, to establish the above posi- 
 tion. But while the Scriptures contain, in rich profusion, on the, 
 surface, passages like those already quoted, which are " the incor- 
 ruptible seed of the Word," and may, in their isolated form, be- 
 
 21
 
 274 
 
 NINTH SESSION 
 
 Commen- 
 taries. 
 
 The kind 
 required. 
 
 come the seeds of eternal life to many, it is undeniable, that they 
 also contain hidden treasures of wisdom and knowledge, which 
 can be found only by search. And this search, to be conducted 
 intelligently and successfully, implies the use of information, to be 
 derived from a variety of sources, in the departments of nature, 
 history, and general literature. Now it is in this respect, perhaps, 
 more than any other, that it is to be feared our Native brethren, 
 with the exception of those who are familiar with English, are at 
 a serious disadvantage. And probably no greater service could 
 at this time be rendered to the Native Church, and thus also, in- 
 directly, to the work of evangelization among the heathen, than 
 by preparing suitable commentaries on different books of Scrip- 
 ture. 
 
 In the preparation of such commentaries, however, it would be 
 necessary to depart considerably from the method usually adopt- 
 ed in the popular English commentaries of the present day. The 
 object of these should be, to place the reader in a position to rea- 
 lize, as far as possible, the circumstances in which that particular 
 book of Scripture was written, the aim and purpose of the writer, 
 and the exact force and meaning of his words. In order to do 
 this successfully, it would be needful to say much, that, in an 
 English commentary, would be needless ; and to omit much that 
 is usually found in English commentaries, and which, however 
 excellent, is merely an expression of the thought and feeling of 
 the commentator, rather than an elucidation of the words of the 
 inspired writer. It would of course be needless to introduce the 
 technical discussions regarding MSS., and various readings, with 
 which modern Scripture criticism abounds. Nor would it be desir- 
 able to bewilder the reader with multiplied interpretations of diffi- 
 cult passages. But surely it would be wise to accustom our Native 
 brethren to hear that various readings exist that some passages 
 are of doubtful authority that there are apparent discrepancies 
 of statement in the narratives and that these undeniable facts, so 
 far from invalidating, go to confirm the authority and reliableness of 
 all the rest. It is superfluous to add, that such commentaries, to 
 be generally useful to the Native Church, must be free from sec- 
 tarian bias, devout and reverential in spirit, and simple and clear 
 in construction. The commentator should be lost sight of, in the 
 inspired writer whose words he is elucidating. 
 
 It would be necessary to preface any such commentary, on one 
 or more books of Scripture, with a brief historical and geographi- 
 cal sketch, of such events and places, as throw light on the circum-
 
 CHRISTIAN LITERATURE 275 
 
 stances in which the book was written: also a biographical no- 
 tice of the writer, and a general statement of the contents and 
 the apparent object of the work. In writing the commentary p orm 
 itself, it would perhaps be preferable to admit a plan, which is 
 more in accordance with native usage, than printing the text in 
 verses, separately, in the upper part of the page, and the com- 
 mentary lelow. with references to each verse, the plan of divid- 
 ing the text into convenient sections and paragraphs, and printing 
 it continuously, with the verse-numbers in the margin; and then im- 
 itely after each section printing the commentary, or Tikd, on 
 that section, under it to be followed by the next section and its com- 
 mentary, in the same way. The narrative or argument, as the case 
 may be, can bo followed without interruption : each section and 
 its commentary forms a separate and complete portion by itself, 
 for convenient reading. Subjects of too great importance or diffi- 
 culty, either to be discussed fully in the commentary, or to be 
 passed over lightly, might be fully considered in separate articles 
 at the end. As before mentioned, the one object of the commen- 
 tary should be to bring out the thought that was in the mind of 
 the inspired writer; in other words, " the mind of the Spirit ; " and 
 the fewer the words used by the commentator, for this purpose, the 
 better. As a general rule, devotional reflections, and lengthened 
 expositions and discussions, and practical exhortations, only dilute, 
 and weaken the force of the Word of God. 
 
 The preparation of such commentaries as are described above, 
 seems to the writer of this paper, so supremely important, and so 
 urgently needed now for our Native brethren, that he is unwilling 
 to divert attention from this object, by referring to any other kind 
 of literature for the edification of the Native Church : neverthe- 
 less, no doubt much might be done, with great advantage, in other 
 departments of literary labour. " There are diversities of ministra- 
 tions, but the same Spirit." But whether, with a view to Christians 
 or heathens, that work must be most valuable and efficacious, which, 
 in conjunction with adequate artistic skill, and wise adaptation, 
 has in it, whether in letter, or in spirit, or in both, least of the 
 words of men, and most of the Word of God. 
 
 The subject of Vernacular Christian Literature being now open Rv. J. 
 for discussion, the Rev. J. NIWTOX, American Presbyterian Mis- W 
 sion, Lahore, remarked as follows : It is of great advantage to our Embellibd 
 books to have them embellished so as to make them attractive to b< * ki -
 
 2T6 
 
 NINTH SESSION 
 
 Handbills 
 and broad< 
 sheets. 
 
 Monthly 
 tracts. 
 
 Urdu in 
 Persian 
 character. 
 
 H.E. 
 PEBKINS, 
 
 Esq- 
 
 Rev. J. 
 NEWTON. 
 
 H. E. PER- 
 KINS, E>q. 
 
 the eye ; especially now, since the plan of selling has been adopted. 
 The practicability of selling at low prices has been sufficiently 
 tested. Ihiring the present year as many as 1,000 volumes have 
 been sold at Lahore. Tracts, however, are still given gratuitously. 
 At the Lodiana Press we have begun to illustrate our books by 
 pictures ; and we hope to do much in this way. We have also issued 
 hand-bills and broadsheets, containing the most striking and im- 
 portant truths ^some of them in poetry. These we distribute as 
 widely as possible. The first of this kind was in three languages, 
 printed in parallel columns, entitled the Five Elements of Religion. 
 The several heads, being printed in large letters, were well calcula- 
 ted to arrest attention. Latterly, we have issued a monthly tract 
 in Urdu, with the date superscribed. These tracts are small ; 
 and are written in as readable a style as possible. Some of them are 
 in verse. We hear they are highly approved, even in the North 
 West Provinces ; where many of them are sent for distribution. 
 These are all lithographed, in the Persian character. This is the 
 style in which nearly all our Urdu is printed. The North India 
 Bible Society gives us nothing but the Arabic letter, which multi- 
 tudes, to whom the Persian letter is familiar, are unable to read* 
 The other day a Hindoo Munshf came to me, as an inquirer. Before 
 he left, I gave him the New Testament, in the Arabic character 
 the only kind I had ; but he was unable to read it. As I was leaving 
 that part of the country, I could only tell him to learn it, as best he 
 could, from his neighbours. The demand everywhere is for Persian- 
 Urdu ; and this being the style of the Lodiana books, they are 
 called for on all sides. For want of funds, we are not able to supply 
 the demand. We have six or seven lithographic presses ; but 
 most of them have latterly been standing idle. 
 
 H. E. PERKINS, Esq., C. S., begged leave to ask, whether these 
 monthly tracts were intended for the heathen, or for Native 
 Christians; 
 
 Mr. NEWTOX replied, that they were adapted to both ; but were 
 intended chiefly for the heathen. 
 
 Mr. PERKINS regretted, that, owing to a variety of causes, he 
 had been unable to prepare an essay on this subject, as had been 
 designed. He referred to the great want, now felt, of a good Verna- 
 cular Literature ; and produced the Catalogue prepared in 1854, by 
 the Centralizing Christian Book Society of Agra, lamenting that 
 the labours of the Society seemed to have begun, and ended, with 
 the preparation of that Catalogue. He then read the following
 
 CHRISTIAN LITERATURE 277 
 
 observations, wh'u-h ho had originally written down, as part of the 
 projfi'UMl essay : 
 
 In the first placo. wo must rofWt how wholly dissimilar are our 
 
 modes of thought from those of Natives. This cardinal consider- J? **" r 
 
 thought murt 
 
 ation has been greatly disregarded in the preparation of almost b regarded, 
 oil our extant Vernacular Literature. Instead of the flowery 
 title-page, the limp cover, and the running oblique gloss, of a gen- 
 uine native work, we have had the stiffly formal, straight lines, 
 the rigid binding, and the cut-and-dried appearance, which a severe 
 Anglo-Saxon taste has conventionally taught us to deem beautiful. 
 It may be said, that this is but a very small matter ; and so it is : 
 but if we are to catch with guile the unconverted, and allure from 
 mischievous idleness our Native converts, we must stoop to their 
 notions of things, and not force them up to our own, in matters 
 indifferent. There have been exceptions to the evil just men- 
 tioned; but I fear it will be found to have been the rule. Let this 
 be borne in mind, as regards the typographical preparations of our 
 Vernacular Literature. 
 
 Then, as regards the far more important matter of the subject Subjecw. 
 of our Christian Vernacular Literature, as has been already remark- 
 ed, it will probably be found, that nearly all the books which 
 exist, are either purely controversial, theological, or educational. 
 And though, (to return to the definition of the Prospectus,) this 
 tnay be effectual, "as a means of evangelization to the heathen," 
 it cannot bo so, to the edification of the Native Church. What we 
 want, it seems to me, is, first of all, as hae been remarked, a good JJjJJ* " 
 Commentary. The only one I know that by the Rev. Mr. Owen Commentary; 
 is hardly adapted to any but the student of recondite theology ; 
 by reason of the extensive quotations from foreign languages, with 
 which it abounds. Secondly, we want a domestic literature some- tljen of 
 thing for the wives, mothers, and daughters of our Native Chris- domestic 
 
 :o road, from which the Native Christians generally can learn 
 matters of common concern. As indications of this kind of works, 
 I may name Descriptions of Foreign Countries, ( other than mere 
 School Geographies.) Travels, Voyages, Jli-torics, Biographies es- 
 pecially those of a Christian character ; perhaps also some ele- 
 mentary works on art and science mi.siht ' u*eful. Hint* on do- 
 mestic economy on i\\n homo education of children arc also very 
 much needed. The pronenesa of the Eastern mind to tales and 
 stories could be turned into a moat fertile channel, if a good selec- 
 tion of allegories were made and issued. Of these we Westerns 
 aro more intolerant than the Orientals ; and the success of this
 
 278 
 
 NINTH SESSION 
 
 Original 
 and trans- 
 lated works. 
 
 Native 
 
 talent 
 
 invoked. 
 
 Printed 
 characters* 
 
 Raman 
 alphabet- 
 
 class of Literature is almost limited to Bunyan's Works. But 
 many have been published in late years, which would well bear 
 translating, and perhaps enlarging. 
 
 This brings me to a subdivision of the subject the compara- 
 tive merits of original and of translated works. One eccentric, 
 but excellent speaker in the Liverpool Conference said, that the 
 only books which should be translated were the Pilgrim's Progress 
 and Eobinson Crusoe. If this was said in earnest, I may perhaps 
 be excused for differing from him. But, in principle, it was cor- 
 rect. Translations can never be so successful as indigenous works 
 coined freshly from the true native die, and bearing on them the 
 stamp of native thought, to make them pass current amongst the 
 people who are meant to use them. Alas ! it may be said to this, 
 where have we the native talent which alone could be employed 
 on such works ? The view is certainly discouraging ; but not so 
 much so, as it would at first appear. There are amongst our Na- 
 tive Christians, men who could, if only they would, prepare some, 
 at least, of the works which have been suggested. Have they 
 ever been asked to do so ? and has the need ever been clearly put 
 before them ? It would be invidious to mention names ; but some 
 will occur to every member of this Conference, who are well fit- 
 ted by age, learning, and experience, for this office. Some Native 
 helpers in the Lodiana Mission, as well as in other missions, have 
 done something in this line. The Rev. K. W. Banerjea, and Pan- 
 dit Nehemiah Nilkanth, have brought out most learned works ; 
 but it will be acknowledged by all who know the subject, that, gene- 
 rally speaking, the native assistants have left foreign missionaries to 
 prepare works in Indian vernaculars for Indian readers. This is a 
 mistake much to be deprecated ; and one of the chief suggestions I 
 would make, is, that the subject be lovingly and earnestly pressed 
 home to the consideration of those Native Christians, whether or- 
 dained or not, who are qualified to carry out this work. 
 
 There remains the question of the characters in which books 
 should be printed. The Utopian universal alphabet has not yet be- 
 come a matter of fact. Probably the English alphabet, with such 
 additional diacritical signs as have been in use under Shakespear's 
 system, is the nearest approach to an universal alphabet, which 
 the world will ever see. Its chief recommendations are, the ease 
 with which it is learnt, and the cheapness with which books can 
 be printed in it. These are great and overwhelming advantages ; 
 though I must confess, that, to my own mind, it is pleasant to see a 
 foreign tongue in its own dress, as most likely to draw and fix the
 
 CHRISTIAN LITERATURE 279 
 
 attention of the unconverted. Besides, the English alphabet can 
 never displace the Persian ; nor should we wish, I think, to sup- 
 plant the latter by the former. 
 
 My chief recommendations are then, 1st, That a good comraen- TWO chief 
 tary the notes to be printed alternately with the text be prepar- ^ n 
 ed ; 2nd!y, That the attention of our native brethren be turned to 
 the important subject of providing a literature for their fellow 
 countrymen. 
 
 The Rev. J. N. MERK, Church Missionary Society, Kangra, R ev . J. N- 
 said, he wished to second the proposal mode by Mr. Perkins, re- "". 
 specting a Commentary. He could testify to the fact, that there Commentary. 
 was a strong desire for one among Native Christians, and he fully 
 agreed with Mr. Budden, in thinking that it should be short. 
 The meaning of the text ought to be brought out in a few words, 
 letting the text thus speak for itself. The comment might be add- 
 ed to the text, somewhat as the hdshiya is, in the Gulista'n, and 
 other Persian books ; and it ought to be printed in the Persian 
 character. Let it be written and printed soon. 
 
 J. NEWTOX, Esq., M. D., American Presbyterian Mission, Ka- DT.NIWTOJT. 
 purthala, received the permission of the Chairman, to read the 
 following remarks on the subject under discussion: 
 
 Since all Christians will admit, that the entire literature of every All literature 
 country should be imbued with the divine spirit of Christianity, I \^&* 
 wish, in speaking of the literature of India, to omit the adjective w ! lb lh 
 'C'liri-ti;m." What we all wish to see, is, not a corner of that li- Christianity 
 terature allotted to Christianity, but the whole of it become one 
 grand instrument for promoting the interests of the Redeemer's 
 kingdom in India. 
 
 It i.s evident, that there is a close connection between the liter- ^^ D * XIOn 
 aturo, and the mental and moral state of a nation. What then be literature 
 are the conditions on which this connection rests ? It may, I 
 
 think, bo affirmed, in general: 1st, That Litrmturo, whatever its * la ' e o 
 
 nation. 
 language or nationality, is, within its sphere of influence, a cause 
 
 of intellectual and moral action : 2nd, That it is, an effect of the 
 moral and intellectual culture of all that live within that sphere. 
 In short, it stands, in respect of the working of the national mind, 
 in the twofold relation of cause and effect; it both leads and 
 follows public opinion : Srdly, That it leads opinion precisely in propor- 
 tion as it follows it. Just in proportion as it is a reflector of the na- 
 tional life, does it win its way to, and wield influence over, the 
 national heart.
 
 280 
 
 NINTH SESSION 
 
 Literature 
 must be in- 
 digenous. 
 
 Prepare 
 native au- 
 thors. 
 
 The indi- 
 rect means 
 of doing 
 
 this- 
 
 The direct 
 means. 
 
 Educational 
 works. 
 
 The first of these propositions is presupposed by the very ques- 
 tion now before the Conference ; viz. How may the Vernacular 
 (Christian) Literature of India be made a more effectual instru- 
 ment of good ? Acknowledging that it cannot but be a cause of 
 intellectual and moral action, as far as its power reaches, we ask, 
 how may it best be made subsidiary to the work of evangelizing 
 India? 
 
 The second proposition points out an answer to this question. 
 Since literature is an effect of national thought, it is evident that 
 it must originate inside of the limits within which that thought 
 exists. It must be of indigenous it cannot be of foreign growth. 
 
 How, then, can we, as strangers, improve a literature, which, 
 from the very nature of the case, must be of native origin ? Are 
 we able to do nothing towards the accomplishment of the end 
 that we all have so much at heart ? Far from it. If it is not given 
 to us to build the edifice, we have, at least, the privilege of laying 
 the foundations of a Christian Indian Literature. Our task must 
 be, by all means in our power, to prepare for their work the natives 
 who are destined to be its authors. 
 
 The indirect means at our disposal, although the most numerous, 
 need here be referred to very briefly. Everything that helps to 
 spread the light of Christianity among the masses nay, every kind 
 of civilizing agency tends indirectly to educate the popular 
 mind for this end. The preaching of the Gospel stands pre-eminent 
 among the indirect agencies to be employed. Next, in importance, 
 are schools. And in reference to this particular object, schools in 
 which English is taught are perhaps the most important of all ; 
 because an acquaintance with English literature cannot fail to have 
 a most healthful influence on Indian authors. Let us by all means 
 promote the study of English models in India. 
 
 It is, however, with the direct influence we may exert on the 
 literature of India, that the essay which has been read is more 
 directly concerned. While it is in a certain sense true, that all 
 literature tends to educate a nation, yet, keeping ever in view that 
 our special object should be, thoroughly to train those who will one 
 day be the media, through whom the masses of India must be en- 
 lightened, it is more especially to the production of educational 
 works, that we should devote our energies. We shall probably 
 find, that the deepest and most lasting results, will be obtained 
 from books whicli afford an exposition of the great fundamental 
 principles, on which the various departments of human science 
 rest.
 
 
 CHRISTIAN LITERATURE 281 
 
 hroughout India, those who have had any expe- Need of 
 in teaching, agree in expressing their need of school-books n d ap inj lo 
 1 to the country. Many such, indeed, have already been pro- lndlt - 
 i ; I -at the. very men to whom their publication is due, would, 
 :ir.-. le tli.' fu>t to acknowledge that efforts to meet the exist- 
 .iit. had scarcely, as yet, begun. How, then, may we ao- How to he 
 !i>h tho task of supplying this universal demand? There ob 'amel. 
 should l.e -ome method observed in all our efforts. (1) Division of 
 labour is an important element of success. In the first place, books of 
 a purely religious character may be written, with the greatest effi- 
 ciency anil propriety, by ministers of the Gospel ; while works of a 
 - hould be left to laymen. As was mentioned in a pre- 
 vious discussion, this is one of the paths open to lay co-operation, in 
 which nearly all may walk. Moreover, it is of the utmost conse- 
 quence, that he who writes should, if possible, never write, except 
 eon amore, and then, too, on those subjects only with which he is 
 quite familiar. (2) (Jo-operation, as well as division of labour, is 
 highly conducive to success. I refer to the combination of indivi- 
 dual efforts which is best secured by Societies, such as the Verna- 
 cular Chri.stian Education Society, which was founded only two or 
 years ago. Such combinations secure harmony of action, 
 which can be obtained in no other way. They should decide what 
 books are needed, who is most competent to write them, &c. 
 thii- precluding a waste, not only of funds, but also of time, ta- 
 and energies, which would otherwise perhaps be misapplied. 
 mined the class of literary works which we should 
 ivour to create, as well as the best means of accomplishing 
 tlii s let us look for a moment at the details of execution, both 
 internal and external. Mr. Perkins, (and I think Mr. Budden 
 in his essay,) has objected to translation^. The objection 
 seems to me well -founded. Translations, almost of necessity, vie- 
 late one of the great principles laid down above; viz., that litera- 
 ture lead- opinion, in proportion as it follows it. Hence the ne- 
 
 if oiL-ina! works, in which the author looks at his sub- Q { . . 
 jeet from tho s;iiuo point of view, as his reader. Books, whether works. 
 >1 -books or others, which have been written in Europe, for 
 pean readers, cannot be reflectors of Indian life and thought. 
 There i~. however, one kind of translation, (of which I shall BJ 
 presently,) which cannot !, included in tlii- <vn-ure. It m.iy then 
 i.-ral rule, not only that hooks should be original, 
 
 and prepared .xpiv.-.-ly for India, but al.-o that they .-honld always Special 
 i.ipted to the >j,ccial classes of readers for whom they are 
 2 J
 
 282 NINTH SESSION 
 
 intended ; that is, for Mahomedans and Hindoos, learned and un- 
 learned, &c., respectively. 
 
 Languages- Here arises the important question of language. The dia- 
 lects which prevail in every province of the vast Indian empire, are 
 almost countless. Shall we then attempt to provide for every one 
 of these a separate literature ? It seems to me that the question 
 is one which admits of no debate. The number of language* in 
 India may be reduced to three or four ; and in these central tongues 
 most of our works should he published. Confining our atten- 
 tion, for the present, to the North West Provinces, and the Pan- 
 jab, the Urdu may be regarded as the lingua franca universally 
 understood, if not spoken which is destined, sooner or later, to 
 supplant every mere local dialect. Now, while we must admit 
 the necessity, for some time to come, of issuing a certain propor- 
 tion of tracts and other religious works, in the Panjabi, Hindi, and 
 other dialects, there can, I think, be no doubt, that the greafc 
 hulk of our books ought to he in Hindustani. Just as in France, 
 the langue d'oil, from being but the obscure dialect of a province, 
 became, in the end, the language of the entire country, having 
 gradually, either absorbed, or banished from the field, each of its 
 competitors, so the centralizing force of civilization tends, a- 
 mongst every people, to raise one of their dialects, at the expense 
 of all the others, to the dignity of a national language ; which 
 becomes, thenceforth, not only the universal medium of speech, 
 but the vehicle, as well, of the entire national literature. 
 
 Amongst the characteristics which go far, either to recommend 
 a book to its readers, or to prejudice them against it, is its style. 
 Much difference of opinion exists among Europeans, on this sub- 
 ject. While it is plain that the existing styles of Indian literature 
 should be our models, yet some of those styles offer such violence 
 to our notions of good taste, that it is hard to bring ourselves de- 
 liberately to imitate, and perpetuate them. Yet it seems to me 
 that we have no option, in such cases. Wherever no moral 
 obliquity is involved, it is manifestly our duty to clothe our books 
 in such a dress, as will most highly commend them to their rea- 
 Perspicuity. d ers - Clearness, of course, is always of the first importance. It 
 should never be sacrificed to any mere rhetorical adornment. In a 
 book addressed to the lower and unlettered classes, clearness will, 
 of course, demand the utmost simplicity, if not, at times, even 
 vulgarity, of language. But when the learned are more especially 
 addressed, there can be no objection to gratifying the Indian pas- 
 sion for an inflated and grandiloquent diction. Mullds and jmn-
 
 CHRISTIAN LITERATURE 283 
 
 with safety be indulged in Arabic and Sanskrit phrases. 
 Tlif oriental love of poesy, and of figurative language of every sort, Poetry. 
 should in vrl.e left out of sight. It furnishes a powerful instrument 
 with which to arouse the feelings of Indian readers. Illustration, by 
 means of a felicitous simile or metaphor, or by the apt quotation of a 
 inu.-ical couplet from Mir or Sanda, will often strike a sympathetic 
 chord, in a heart which would otherwise remain untouched. But )jfl; cu |,_ 
 tin- diltfeulty of attaining, in Urdu, to a style, not only idiomatic, avoided. 
 but also thoroughly oriental, in all its characteristics, will, for most 
 Europeans, prove insurmountable. A plan has been employed, 
 however, which, if it does not overcome, certainly avoids this dif- 
 ficulty. Allusion has already been made to a use of translations, 
 which does not come under the condemnation to which transla- 
 generally are liable. Books have been written in English, 
 (with a special view to Indian readers, however,) and then, under 
 the author's eye translated into the vernacular by competent mun- 
 sh'is or pandits. An author, while he may be utterly unable to com- 
 pose in the vernacular, can yet see that every idea he would wish 
 to inculcate, and no other, is embodied by him who acts as his in- 
 terpreter, in the purest and most idiomatic phraseology. Thus 
 a really oriental dress may be secured for ideas of European origin. 
 
 Finally, as to the outward forms of books : unimportant as the p r \ nt \ nK tIM j 
 subject may appear, it is really of no slight consequence in India. I binding. 
 have no time left, however, to say more, than that I agree perfectr 
 ly with those who think that we should, as far as possible, conform 
 with the Native modes of printing and binding. I would suggest, 
 that it would be wise to take the costly and highly-esteemed MSS. 
 as models for imitation. The illumination so much admired in these, 
 can l>e easily and <-h.-:ij.ly imitated by the lithographic process. 
 
 Th-- H.-v. J. M. BROWN, Church Miion iry Society, Umrit- Bev.J. M. 
 sor, said: I wish to make four u^L""ti"ii-. 
 
 ll: In refer. IK-/- to th.- mi<Mon:iry b<idy: why should wo Miwlomry 
 nnt h.ivi- ;i iiMiithly, l.i-nionthly, or quarterly paper of missions a ** 
 
 " - -to l./'condiii-ti->l l.y one or 
 
 all contributm-:; or condm -ted by all in turn ; in which 
 valuable hinte might be found, matters of mission moment 
 t-ln ited, an<l dilHcultio- v.Mitilat.-.l? This might probably be pro- 
 duced at a charge of less than three rupees a year. 
 
 . In ivt'iTfnci- to tli.' laity: could we not compile a small Hand-book. 
 hand-book a " K.-vi.-w " of missions in the Punjab to the present 
 tinio; with an account of the work going on : their history anl 
 progress: to which might be ;id-k-.l a lUt of Look- already tran^la-
 
 284 NINTH SESSION 
 
 ted, and a list of books suitable for translation ; that our lay bre- 
 thren, reading, might be induced to lend a helping hand in their 
 preparation ? The expense need not exceed a rupee a copy. 
 
 Srdly : In reference to our Native Christian brethren : it has 
 been urged that they greatly need a commentary on Holy Scripture. 
 If I might be allowed to speak on their behalf, I would say "We 
 the Bible, don't! The thing we want is short, explanatory notes. Our padres 
 can do all the rest ; but our memories are treacherous, and we want 
 to be able to refer to the explanation of passages of Scripture 
 which are brought against us in the ba"zar." The style should be 
 after that of the " Oxford Classics," the text, with the shortest 
 notes possible. There is no use in burdening them with the his- 
 tory of the text, and the authorities for and against particular 
 words and passages. A brief explanatory note, on such a passage 
 as Matt, xxvii. 9, is what is required. A Musselman will bring this , 
 declaring he has searched Jeremiah through, and cannot find the 
 prophecy ; and more frequently than not he goes away unanswer- 
 ed. So again with St. John ii. 4 ; and x. 30, with xiv. 28 ; and many 
 other passages. Such a commentary would be useful for the Chris- 
 tians themselves, and useful as a weapon ready at hand to be 
 used against others. 
 
 Other books I would also mention some other wants, in the shape of books, 
 which our Christians require. We need Adelaide Newton on the 
 Song of Solomon, for Scripture illustration ; Archbishop Leighton 
 on St. Peter, for our guidance and consolation ; and Bishop Pearson 
 on the Creed, for doctrinal instruction and teaching. 
 
 Missionary Lastly : In reference to the Conference: might not its proceed- 
 Blue Book, ings be published in the shape of a Missionary Blue-Book ? Very 
 valuable opinions and ideas have been elicited ; and it is of im- 
 portance to us all, that they should be preserved, in some form, for 
 use and reference hereafter. 
 
 A. THOM- A THOMSON Esq., Principal of the Lahore High School, suggest- 
 
 SON. Esq. ec j ; jjj^ ^e Conference should cause a list to be drawn up, of the 
 
 needed! a S books most suitable for a young missionary to study, from which 
 
 he might the most readily learn the habits, customs, and systems 
 
 of religion, of the Natives of India. 
 
 Rev ^ The Rev. R. CLARK, Church Missionary Society, Peshawur, 
 
 CL/U.K. stated, that the Church Missionary Society had already drawn up 
 
 such a list. 
 
 Rev. I. L. ^ ne ^ ev< ^' k- HAUSER, American Methodist Episcopal Mis- 
 
 H A USE R. sion, Bijnour, recommended the " Missionary's Vade Mecum " by 
 Phillips.
 
 CHRISTIAN LITERATURE 285 
 
 t !. Sir HERBERT KIVARIF<. K ' . I'... \vMiod to ask, whether sir H. En- 
 tln-re was any jim-jir.-t of ^<-ttinir an authorized version of the WAKUES. 
 Bible: ami if not., how there could ever be a Concordance; or 
 indeed any basis for a Vernacular Christian Literature in India ? 
 
 The Rev. C. W. FORMAN, American Presbyterian Mission, La- Rc w - C- W. 
 hore, said, he was glad to see the opinion was so general, that the . 
 book* prepared for the heathen should be better adapted to native be aii.ipu-J 
 taste. Any one who would examine the books which are now being |a,t e a . 1 " 
 circulated among the people of this country, would be struck with 
 the fact, that the taste of Europeans, and not that of Natives, had been 
 
 consulted. For instance, an edition of 20,00 copies of the New VioUiiom of 
 
 this rule- 
 Testament in Hindi, had been recently published by the British 
 
 and Foreign Bible Society, at a cost, perhaps, of half a lac of ru- 
 pee* ; and whilst, as every one knows, Hindi books are read almost 
 exclusively by the Brahmins, yet the whole of this edition had been 
 bound in leather, although bather is an abomination to the Brahmin. 
 On receiving an Urdu book, one of the first things which strikes 
 the recipient, is the European style of binding ; the next, is the 
 name on the back in Roman letters. He opens the book, and finds 
 in the back part of it an English title-page. It has been printed 
 with Arabic or Persian type which he can with difficulty read ; 
 whilst diacritical marks, which he does not at all understand, are 
 scattered over ite pages. Moreover, the title of the work is repeat- 
 ed at the head of each page which every Native reads as a part of 
 tin- text, thus obscuring ite meaning. If our object had been to 
 the people from reading our books, we could scarcely have 
 devi-i-d means more likely to succeed. 
 
 I would have our books made so much like thoir own, that no The form of 
 one could distinguish thorn l>y tho style in which they are got b " 1 "- 
 up. They would thus be much more attractive; and 1., M,I.>-. 
 some who are now ashamed to be seen with a Christian book in 
 their hands, (because every passer-by can see at a glance what is a 
 tian book,) would then road them, without four of bein.x' railed 
 Christian*. 
 
 It is very necessary too, that ourl>o,.k< -Imuld l>o written in a u iarty | e 
 thoroughly idiomatic style. Tho Kn.L'li-hman's Hindustani, in 
 which so many of thorn an- now written. i- ot't.>n unintolliL'iHo, 
 and always offensive. Rigid translations of Kn.'INi l.o..k< .in- ..f 
 little worth. The style of thought is not familiar to the !, >[,!, ; 
 and they often utterly fail to eateh the writ Siieh a tran-- 
 
 lition of l>r. Hodge's " Way of Life" ha- heon made. a m-M U 
 cellent book in the original, but in Hindustani, worthless. I onco
 
 286 
 
 NINTH SESSION 
 
 Poetry. 
 
 Logic. 
 
 D. F. Mc- 
 
 LEOD, Esq. 
 
 Persian 
 type. 
 
 Rev.J. 
 
 NEWTON 
 explains. 
 
 Rev. C. W. 
 
 FoRMAN. 
 
 Aiabic type. 
 
 Rev. J. 
 BAKTOH. 
 
 Arabic type 
 
 attempted, in vain, to find a pupil or teacher in my school, Who 
 could make out the meaning of a portion of it, although some of 
 them understood both English and Hindustani. 
 
 The more books we have in poetry, the better. The people of 
 the East are influenced much more by style, than those of the West. 
 The Koran owes its power over the minds of millions, much more 
 to its style, than to its sentiments. The people read our Gospels, 
 and say " Yes, it is all very good; but where is the poetry ?" 
 
 One defect you would not expect to find in our books 
 a want of logic ; but this defect too is most common. This must 
 be attributed to the fact, that the books are written in haste by 
 men who are burdened with other duties. 
 
 Mr. Forman's connection with the press had compelled him to 
 become familiar, to a considerable extent, with our Vernacular 
 Christian Literature, and he was convinced that much remained 
 to be done, to make it acceptable and useful. 
 
 D. F. McLEOD, Esq., C. B., observed, that he had seen a book in 
 Persian type, that appeared very much like the books lithographed 
 in Persian character ; and he asked for an explanation, as to why 
 books in that character should not commonly be printed with 
 type, instead of being lithographed. 
 
 The Rev. J. N"EWTON explained, that in Persian typography, 
 there was great difficulty in bringing some of the letters into that 
 exact juxtaposition, which, in the eye of a Native, constitutes one 
 of the charms of the Persian character. Besides this, the 
 long and slender branches of certain Persian types, extending be- 
 yond the body, and reaching over and under the adjacent letters, 
 rendered them liable, at any time, under the action of the press, 
 to be bent, or broken entirely off. This was the chief objection 
 to the use of types in printing the Persian character. 
 
 The Rev. C. W. FORMAN spoke of the unfitness of the Arabic 
 type for books intended for general circulation ; remarking, that 
 the natives usually regard books printed in that character, as in 
 a foreign language, which they cannot read. 
 
 The Rev. J. BARTON, Church Missionary Society, Agra, thought 
 that the use of the Arabic character had perhaps been condemned 
 by Mr. Forman too indiscriminately. He thought it had its advan- 
 tages, especially for literature for the Native Christian communi- 
 ties ; though doubtless utterly unadapted for evangelistic works, 
 intended for the purely heathen portion of the community. He 
 believed the prevalence of the Arabic character, in the mission 
 presses of the North West Provinces, to be due to the large orphan-
 
 'HRISTIAN LITERATURE 287 
 
 which h:nl ^prung out of the famine of 1838 39; (such as 
 <>f IVnare-. Mirzapore, Futtehgurh, andSecundra;) and the 
 in-.- of the large Christian communities which grew out of 
 >s. It was as easy to teach the children, thus brought 
 under instruction, one type as another, and the Arabic character 
 the advantage of being easily printed with types, which was 
 not true of the Persian, and the cost of books intended for tli- Na- 
 tive Christians was thereby very much reduced. He thought that 
 books might advantageously be printed in both characters; those 
 in Frisian, for non-Christian readers, in which also single Gospels 
 and other portions of Scripture might be issued, such as are now 
 nf forth from the Lodiana Press; and others, in the Arabic 
 or Roman character, for Christian-. 
 
 II wMi.-d to take the opportunity of expressing, on the part Lorfiana 
 of himself and his brethren in the North West Provinces, the Presfc 
 great obligation* they were under to the Lodiana Press, for sup- 
 plying them so liberally with books of every description and free 
 of charge. He did not wish to disparage the usefulness of the 
 North India Tract Society's publications, but, for evangelistic pur- 
 they were of comparatively little use from being printed 
 exclusively in the Arabic character. The Lodiana Press supplied 
 !y what every missionary, and especially itinerating mission- 
 .uired. II.- wi-hed to express his gratitude; and 
 d some practical measures might bo taken, to give to the 
 
 r etJieieiicy. and wider usefulness. 
 
 'I'd- Rev. W. FERGTSOM, Military Chaplain, Church of Scot- Rev w 
 land, spoke of the great usefulness of the Lodiana Mission Press ; FERGUBOH. 
 and inquired how it was supported. Ho thought the Christian pub- Lodiana 
 Ho ought to fed under obligation to sustain it. He said he could 
 not preach \v.-ll to th- Native in th.-ir own language, but In- could 
 ciivi.: containing gospel truth, which they could read, 
 
 lie ln>p.-d the Lodiaiia Press would be enal-l.-d to continue to >up- 
 ply Mich 1 
 
 Tlie Rev. A. Rrnoi.rn, American V it. Lo- R<JT A 
 
 di.ma, roue and said: I wish to draw the attention of the Con- RUPOLPH. 
 leri-ii.-e t.) the increa-iiiL' d.-inand for vernacular books. lncreine 
 
 Iuriiiir the y we printed, at the Lodiana Press, above books-' 
 
 ;,iMHi,iMM) of pages; in 18<>n, upward- of h. 000,000 ; in 1861, Statistic* of 
 
 T.-"". ': an.l in the year now rlosi,,-. ''. I pnnin, K . 
 
 in this press we sent forth, during the y.'.ir 1 v.s. the year 
 after the mutiny. 4.000 volumes; in 1859, 21,000; in l>r.n. -Jl.iMHi; in 
 I -.-i"i. and during thi> year, not less than 63,000 volumes.
 
 288 NINTH SESSION 
 
 Grants. Of the last number, we gave to our brethren of other denomina- 
 tions, 15,053 or nearly one fourth of the whole. 
 
 During the last two years, we spent on account of the Lodiana 
 the press, press, 27,000 rupees ; of which sum we received only 10,000 from our 
 How met. own Board; and therefore we had to raise 17,000 in this country. 
 Friends in the Punjab aided us to some extent; but nearly 15,000 ru- 
 pees we drew from the unexpended balance of the Indemnity 
 Fund. * 
 
 This Fund will soon be exhausted ; and the difficult question 
 now arises, how shall our press in future be supported ? We can 
 calculate, at present, upon only about 5,000 rupees, per annum, from 
 our Board ; and we cannot say when they will be able to give a 
 larger annual allowance. 
 
 Support might be given to our press in two ways ; either by 
 supporting the North India Bible and Tract Societies more liber- 
 ally, or by giving us assistance direct. I fear we cannot calculate 
 upon assistance from those societies to the extent we require it. 
 
 Formerly we did some work in the Punjabee language for the 
 Tract Society ; but latterly their funds have been too low to admit 
 of their rendering us any assistance. 
 
 At the expense of the North India Bible Society, we printed, last 
 year, the Gospel of John, and the Book of Acts ; this year, the Book 
 of Genesis, 20 chapters of Exodus, and the Psalms all in the 
 Punjabee language. The Secretary of that Society, however, writes 
 to me, that if they had known that the contributions from the 
 Punjab would be so small, they could not have sanctioned so large 
 an outlay. 
 
 The Rev. J. S. WOODSIDE, American Presbyterian Mission, Ka- 
 
 KPV. J. S- 
 
 \Vooo8iuE- purthala, wished to direct attention to another branch of this sub- 
 ject, that had not yet been touched upon. We had heard a great 
 deal as to the respective merits of the several vernacular charac- 
 ters, and of the superiority of the Persian, for the use of the peo- 
 ple of this part of India. He had not one word to say against the 
 use of the Persian character, for books that are to be distributed 
 Advocates amongst the heathen and Mahomedan population. The more of 
 the Roman these, ^he better. But he wished to say a few words on behalf of the 
 Roman character, as that best adapted to our Native Christians. 
 
 * This fund was created by a grant from Government, as compensation for the 
 destruction of a part of the Mission premises at Lodiana including the Df-posi- 
 lory, with 2j,000 rupees worth of books 'luring the Mutiny. The money had been 
 levied by Government, as a fine, from the people of the town, some of whom bad 
 been accessory to the deed.
 
 CHRISTIAN LITERATURE 289 
 
 He believed that in spite of all our opposition to English, and the 
 Roman character, the latter was rapidly rising into importance. 
 The tendency of events was to render the Roman character uni- 
 versal throughout India. Already, English was the lingua franca of 
 the entire country. If an educated Native at Calcutta wished to 
 address another educated Native at Lahore, or at Bombay, or at 
 Madras, English was the language he would use. It was the only 
 language common to all. The Roman character, too, was found to 
 be of immense advantage to the community at large. The people 
 universally believe, that if a letter is addressed in the Roman char- 
 acter, that will secure its safety in the Poat-Omce, and its punctual 
 transmission to its destination; while they know that letters ad- 
 dressed in any of the vernacular characters are never safe. Hence 
 a desire on the part of the people to learn this character. That 
 it is easier of acquisition, than the vernacular characters, there can- 
 not be a doubt. A man high in office, in the service of His High- 
 ness, the Rajah of Kapurthala, had last year applied to him (Mr. 
 W.) for a complete copy of the Scriptures. He was informed that 
 the only entire copies, in Mr. W.'s possession, were in the Roman 
 character ; and he was recommended to learn that character, so as 
 to be able to read one of these. This he signified his readiness to 
 do : BO the Bible was given to him, and he now reads it with ease. 
 
 The vernacular characters are not adapted to the progressive 
 spirit of the age. As the native mind begins to rise to the level 
 of Western civilization, it will demand a literature co-extensive with 
 its new wants. This can never be furnished in any of the barbar- 
 ous characters now in use. Wo have been told by those connect- 
 ed with the press, that no type can be formed which will enable 
 them to print books in the Persian character. They must all be 
 lithojraphed. This fact of itself demonstrates, that the Persian 
 character could never meet the wants of an enlightened people. 
 Fancy a " Panjab TIMKS" lithographed ! It is impossible that 
 such a cuinlicr-diiic. itnpnictiraUe, ami illegible character should 
 ever find acceptance, where another, so superior as the Roman, w^s 
 available. II. hud no objection to the use of the Persian char- 
 acter for the present, but let us print our <'hri>t;an literature in 
 the Roman. Why should we be found fighting against the progres- 
 sive spirit of the age ? The Roman character had rooted out all 
 tin- I. arlMi-ous characters of Western Europe, and it was destined 
 to do the same in India ; and h- thought the sooner this was done, 
 the better. 
 
 2K
 
 290 
 
 NINTH SESSION 
 
 E. A. PRIR- 
 
 SEP, Esq. 
 
 Roman 
 character* 
 
 Rev. W. 
 
 CALDKR- 
 
 woou. 
 
 Roman 
 character. 
 
 Capt. Mc- 
 MAHOR. 
 
 Native sljle 
 
 Illustration- 
 
 E. A. PRINSEP, Esq., C. S., suggested the propriety of issuing tracts 
 in Roman Urdu ; and mentioned some interesting instances, in 
 which native servants had been readily taught the Roman char- 
 acter, and had reaped spiritual benefits therefrom. 
 
 The Rev. W. CALDERWOOD, American Presbyterian Mission, 
 Saharanpur, said, he rejoiced to hear so many members of the 
 Conference recommend, that the Roman character should be more 
 generally used in our vernacular literature. This character has 
 one very important recommendation. The Natives learn to read 
 it with much greater facility than any other. He illustrated this 
 by a striking instance of a heathen servant, who received three 
 or four lessons in Roman Urdu, and, without any further assistance, 
 perused nearly the whole of the New Testament, and several other 
 religious books. In a short time he gave good evidence of having 
 become a sincere Christian. Mr. C. had been often surprised at 
 the ease with which servants had learned to read the Roman 
 character. 
 
 Those who are not familiar with the native alphabets, could 
 with great ease teach their servants to read the Bible, and other 
 good books, in Roman Urdu ; and might thus be the means of ac- 
 complishing great good in a quiet way. Moreover, they would thus 
 introduce to their servants no injurious literature ; which would be 
 the case, if they taught them any of the native characters. It 
 seems very desirable, that many more good books should be pnb- 
 lished in Roman Urdu. 
 
 Captain C. A. McM\HOx said, that he thought books and tracts 
 intended for circulation amongst the people, should be written in 
 the native style as regards their language, the arguments employ- 
 ed in them, and their " get up." He attached great importance to 
 this. 
 
 When residing in the Madras Presidency, he had heard a tract, 
 called by a truly oriental name " The Jewel Mine of Salvation"- 
 highly spoken of. It was written, he believed, by the Rev. H. Scud- 
 der; who had attained, he understood, a remarkable proficiency in 
 the Tamil language. He had heard Natives say, that " he spoke just 
 like themselves." This tract was written in verse, in the native style ; 
 and was so great a favourite with Natives, that they often asked 
 tract distributors for it, by name. This was the kind of tracts that 
 are needed tracts that would recommend themselves to the native 
 mind, and become popular. As few missionaries, however, were able 
 to catch the native tone, and style of writing, as the author of the 
 " Jewel Mine of Salvation" had done, he thought that we should
 
 CHRISTIAN LITERATURE 291 
 
 (.) L'.-t A '' ..? th,-ms,'le,-s to write trarts. S.-veral valuable N *i"* *- 
 
 thorsbip. 
 i> obtained in the Madras Presidency, by offering 
 
 prizes for the best tracts on particular <ul>j > cts. He hod met Prize tracu. 
 with what ho Understood to he a very striking tract, in Tamil, on 
 th.- Identity of Popery and Heathraim ; which had been obtain- 
 thi< way. It was intended for native Roman Catholics; of 
 whom th-ro wcri- l;u>'.- numbers in that Presidency ; and he had 
 ved a very high opinion of this tract from Native Christians. 
 He concluded hy suggesting tliat this plan should be tried in the 
 Punjab; viz., that prizes should be offered for the best tracts on 
 particular subj. 
 
 Tlir Rev. R. BRUCI, Church Missionary Society, Dehra Ismael ^ v - R - 
 Khan, pleaded eloquently for the Lodiana Press, of the American 
 Mission. He dilated on the great work which it had accomplish- p^,"" 
 ed the value of the books, and the tracts, which had issued from 
 it and the liberality with which grants of its publications had 
 been made to other missions. He said that if he were to lose the A necessary 
 
 assistance of the Lodiana Press, he would feel that his right hand * uxlliar y 
 
 to our work. 
 
 had been cut off. Mr. Bruce stated, that on a representation being 
 made to the Home Committee of the Church Missionary Society, 
 a grant of Rs. 2,000 had been made to this Press. What was want- 
 ed, however, was increased and steady support ; and he trusted that 
 the Conference would not break up, without taking steps to sup- 
 port, and develop still further, this noblo auxiliary to missionary 
 ions. 
 
 The Rev. J. BARTOV suggested the formation of a distinct Pun- R rT . j. 
 jab Tract Society, and Bible Society, in immediate connexion with, B **TOM. 
 and as a means of affording work for, the Lodiana Press. 
 
 Tho Rev. .J. NEWTOX de-ired to be allowed to offer thanks, 
 on behalf of the members of the Lodiana Mission, for the kind MKWTON. 
 allusions made to thoir Press. 
 
 \V. FEROUSOX suggested, that the value of this Press Rev w 
 should be brought more distinctly to the notice of the Christian 
 public in (Jrcat Britain. 
 
 The session was then closed with prayer.
 
 TENTH SESSION. 
 
 THURSDAY MORNING, the 1st of January, 1863. 
 Colonel Sir HERBERT B. EDWARDES, K. C. B., in the Chair. 
 
 The proceedings were opened with the reading of the Word of 
 God, and prayer, by the Rev. Robert Bruce. 
 
 At the request of the Chairman the following essay, in the ab- 
 sence of its author, was read by the ReV. R. Paterson. 
 
 INTER-MISSION DISCIPLINE : 
 
 AS A MEANS OF PROMOTING HARMONIOUS ACTION, AND A 
 GOOD UNDERSTANDING, AMONG THE MISSIONARIES OF DIF- 
 FERENT SOCIETIES, LABOURING IN THE SAME PART OF THE 
 COUNTRY, AND THUS CONTRIBUTING TO THE PROSPERITY OF 
 THE COMMON CAUSED WHAT RULES MIGHT BE ADVANTAGE- 
 OUSLY ADOPTED, FOR THE GOVERNMENT OF ALL PARTIES, IN 
 RELATION TO THEIR RESPECTIVE SPHERES OF LABOUR, AND 
 THEIR TREATMENT OF EACH OTHER'S NATIVE ASSISTANTS, 
 CHURCH MEMBERS, AND INQUIRERS ? 
 
 ESSAY BY THE REV. J. TAYLOR, M. A. 
 
 Mission of the Established Church of Scotland, Sealkote. 
 
 Disci r e Christian discipline may be defined, as the punishing of Church 
 what it U- members, for conduct inconsistent with the profession of Christi- 
 anity. That such a power is vested in the office-bearers of the 
 Church, is evident from the words of the Apostle, " Obey them 
 that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves ; for they watch
 
 INTKB-MISSIOX DISCIPLINE 293 
 
 for your souls, a* they that must give account;" ( Hebrews xiii. 17 ;) 
 M well a* from the reproof which he administered to the Corin- 
 thiann, for extending Christian fellowship to an unworthy member. 
 
 lea being a moans of maintaining good order in the Church lu object*. 
 ol' Chri-t. it promotes other and more important objects. These 
 object* are chiefly three. (1) The repentance of the offender. 
 (2) The purity of the Church. (3) An example to the world. 
 
 God willeth the repentance of the sinner. It must be our aim, 
 in all our Church arrangements, to promote this end. Any feel- 
 ings of anger, or revenge, in the exercise of discipline, must be care- 
 fully avoided, as being a barrier to the rise of repentance in the 
 heart of the offender. 
 
 The purity of the Church, as an object of Christian discipline, is 
 also most important. How hateful to God must a company of im- 
 pure worshippers be, drawing nigh unto him with the lip, but in 
 heart far from him ! Surely God may reject such, as he did the 
 Jews of old, with these words " When ye come to appear be- 
 fore me, who hath required this at your hands, to tread my courts ? 
 When ye make many prayers, I will not hear : your hands are 
 full of blood." (Isaiah i. 12, 15.) But some say, " This is a matter 
 between God and a man's conscience ; and we have no right to 
 interfere." We must remember, however, that we have to seek our 
 brother's good, not only by stimulating him to do what is right, but 
 also by endeavouring to prevent him from doing what is wrong. 
 
 A third object of discipline is to set a good example to the 
 world. We are exhorted by our Master, " to let our light shine 
 before men, that they, seeing our good works, may glorify our Fa- 
 tluT who is in heaven." 
 
 When discipline is not attended to, or when it is lax in its ap- 
 plication, our light to the world becomes darkness ; and men bias- of ' u 
 pheme our religion. When the unworthy participate in the sacred 
 ordinances of Christianity, the ungodly speedily mark the incon- 
 sistency, and transfer the reproach of the professor to the religion 
 which he professes. These three objects, sought by Church dis- 
 cipline, show its necessity and excellence. Whenever any body of 
 Christians in remiss in the exercise of discipline, the result will 
 prove it to be a hinderance of God's blowing. 
 
 The general reasons for Christian di>fij>lii\p in a nation professedly 
 Christian, acquire additional strength, when the people are generally 
 heathen. The misconduct of Christians here, is fraught with worse 
 consequences, than the inconsistencies of formal Christians in Eu- 
 rope. Nothing so much hinders the progress of truth amongst the
 
 294 TENTH SESSION 
 
 heathen, as the inconsistencies of Christians ; just as nothing furnish- 
 es so powerful an argument for the truth, or exerts so beneficial an 
 influence, as the consistent lives of those who are witnesses for Christ. 
 The ground upon which mission discipline must rest, is the rule 
 and example of Scripture. Anything inconsistent with the com- 
 mands of Scripture, affords a ground for the exercise of discipline. 
 Inier-Mi- Inter-Mission Discipline may be defined, as the respecting, by one 
 
 rMiue cie- mission, of the discipline administered by another. Many questions 
 fined. are involved in this. It is by no means asserted, that the right of in- 
 
 quiry, or private judgment, must be yielded. Every mission has a right 
 to know, from another, on what ground an individual has been sus- 
 pended ; and each mission must reserve to itself the right of decid- 
 ing, whether or not it shall abide by the judgment of the other mission. 
 Such questioning of a mission's decision, must be done with great 
 caution ; but it is still possible, that from some prejudice conceived 
 against an individual, the members of a mission might pass a harsh 
 sentence of censure, or at least one more severe than the circum- 
 stances of the case warranted. As a general rule, however, it will 
 always be safe for missionaries to make all due inquiry from their 
 brethren, before they proceed to enlarge, or to lighten, the punish- 
 ment imposed. The great danger to be avoided, is that of conveying 
 to the Native Christian the idea, that one mission will deal with 
 him differently from another, when he is conscious of having com- 
 mitted an offence which demands discipline. A necessary step then 
 to be observed, in the event of a Native Christian, under censure, 
 going from one mission to another, is the making of due inquiry 
 into the grounds upon which the censure was passed. 
 
 If denominational views have any thing to do with the censure, 
 then the discipline, in so far as it rests upon distinctive tenets, 
 cannot be respected by another mission. 
 
 Methods The basis for mission censure, which can be respected by all 
 
 o( discipline, missions alike, must be common and acknowleged principles. In 
 framing a rule for the regulation of all parties, every distinguishing 
 tenet must be left out of sight. Not only as to the fact of discipline, 
 but also as to the peculiar kind of punishment inflicted, must the 
 right of private judgment be maintained intact. Reduction of 
 position and salary, are expedients sometimes resorted to, for pur- 
 poses of discipline. These means, in my opinion, must be judged 
 of by the effects which they produce. The great object of all 
 discipline is reformation ; and true reformation must rest upon 
 sincere repentance; and it is highly probable, that any repentance 
 which a diminution of salary could bring about, would be only
 
 INTER-MISSION DISCIPLINE 295 
 
 a--umed. Change of position as from that of a catechist to that 
 of a scripture-reader; or from the position of a scripture-reader 
 to that nt a teacher, or munshi, partakes of the same character. 
 Such a course of procedure leads the individual to think less of the 
 jinilt of hi- sin. than of the tribulation that has flowed from it ; while 
 >rrow must rest upon a conviction of guilt, and not upon a mere 
 : ience of discomfort. The thief who remembers his off i 
 while in " durance vile, " and forgets them when he is liberated, is 
 little tho better for his discipline : so the Native Christian, who sor- 
 rows for his sins, only because his position has been reduced, will be 
 too apt to forget them, when restored to his former position. Scrip- 
 ture example warrants only one kind of discipline denial of 
 th- privileges of Christian fellowship. If the individual be a real 
 Christian, this punishment is the most severe that could be inflict- 
 ed upon him; and if this punishment produces in a Native Chris- 
 tian no impression for good, it is to be suspected that he is not a 
 ' 'hristian, and so will not be permanently benefitted, by this, 
 or any other discipline. 
 
 In regard to the two first modes of discipline reducing position 
 and salary, no mission, holding different views, would be bound to 
 respect them. In regard to the last form suspension from Chris- 
 tian fellowship, it would bo binding upon all missions ; because 
 this rests upon a basis on which all are agreed; viz., that one who 
 acts inconsistently, or entertains views at variance with the Gospel, 
 ought to be cut off from church privileges. 
 
 Tin- <me-tion of leniency, in the exercise of discipline upon Q UPtl ion of 
 Natives, n-xt requires attention. Some are of opinion, that as the | ni ' nc y- 
 temptations of the Natives of this country are great, and their 
 knowledge limited, there ought to be a lower standard for them, 
 than for Europeans who have the l.en. -fit of a Christian education 
 an- 1 < 'hristian society. This opinion, though at first sight plausible, 
 .s to me to rest on a misconception. If the individual in ques- 
 tion i> a true Christian, converted by (tod 1 -* Spirit, he imi.-t he sub- 
 ject to all the arrangements w liieli Chri.-tianity demands. Ability 
 and privilege, no doubt, regulate the measure of responsibility ; the 
 man with one talent is not responsible for two ; but the fact that lie 
 i.- in a heathen country does not alter his responsibility for one ta- 
 lent. The example of Scripture, moreover, does not warrant any 
 people could have been more corrupt than 
 
 the Corinthians, before they heard of the. do-p.-l of purity: yet 
 their peculiar circumstance* did not >av<- them from the cen-ure of 
 the Apo.-tle. Indeed, if we judge from what i.- recorded, i.
 
 296 
 
 TENTH SESSION 
 
 Native 
 
 assistants 
 changing 
 places. 
 
 in stronger terms of their misconduct than that of any others. This 
 parallel, (for such I conceive it to be,) seems to show, that with Na- 
 tive Christians discipline ought to be severe, and prompt in its 
 exercise : the heathen are constant and acute observers. A 
 breach of military discipline is visited with greater punishment, 
 in an enemy's country, than at home. In like manner, amongst 
 enemies, the soldiers of the Cross, be they European or Native, 
 ought to be especially on their guard ; and severity of discipline 
 tends to produce carefulness. 
 
 Besides the exercise of discipline, strictly so called, that is, the 
 infliction of punishment for an infringement of Christian rules, 
 there are other subjects involved in the question of Inter-Mis- 
 sion Discipline. 
 
 A source of many heart-burnings amongst missionaries, and of 
 great injury to Native Christians, is the constant moving of the 
 latter from one place to another from one mission to another. 
 The resolution of this difficulty will be the means of avoiding much 
 evil, and securing much good. 
 
 As we all seek one end the salvation of souls, as we pursue 
 it by one means the preaching of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, it 
 is well for us to act in harmony ; and, as far as possible, with the 
 same outward machinery. 
 
 It is only just to our Native brethren and assistants, to state, 
 that, in this matter of change, they have, in many instances, been 
 grievously wronged. It is to be lamented, that, merely to obtain an 
 advance of salary, many have been induced to leave a sphere 
 where they had some tokens of the Divine favour, and go to 
 another, where, for some time at least, this was not vouchsafed : 
 still it is unfair to characterize all such changes as originating in 
 worldly or selfish motives. There are European brethren in the 
 mission field, who find it desirable sometimes to seek a change of sta- 
 tion, who feel it irksome to labour with a brother missionary, be- 
 tween whose disposition and their own there is a marked incongrui- 
 ty. It is quite probable, therefore, that many of the changes of 
 our native assistants arise from the same cause a want of sympa- 
 thy with the missionary, or the other Christians of the mission. It 
 is to be desired, that a warmer love were infused into every heart, and 
 that differences of disposition and temper might be melted into uni- 
 ty of spirit, and thus become a grand motive power for good : but 
 while the world remains with its imperfections, there will be discord- 
 ances, for which separation is the best remedy. A Paul and a Bar- 
 nabas, both zealous for the Common Master, were so tenacious of
 
 IXTKR -MISSION DISCIPLINE 297 
 
 their re-pei -live opinions. that harmonious working could not be 
 ind so separation ensued. Why then should we look for 
 :i per if things amongst our assistants, and set down their 
 
 for change in all cases to a sordid and unworthy motive. 
 Not merely from dissimilarity of disposition, but from the distinc- 
 tive character of different spheres of usefulness, a Native Christian 
 might resolve upon a change. It becomes the missionary to treat 
 such mutters with candour and fairness, and with that charity 
 which "thinketh no evil." Notwithstanding these things, it is Qualification* 
 undoubted, that difference of salary has much to do with the fre- and 8alaiies< 
 qticnt moving of native assistants from place to place. It is the 
 part of the missionaries to make such arrangements, that this mo- 
 hall have no scope for exercise. The fixing of a particular 
 sum, to be observed by all missions, as the salary of a catechist, 
 ure-reder, or teacher, seems to me quite impracticable. 
 <>n may have extensive resources, and so may regard an 
 increase of its assistants' salaries as a matter of pure indifference ; 
 while with another, not so highly favoured, it becomes a question 
 of grave importance. A simple fixing of the salary would, in such 
 a case, be an advantage to the poor Society, but an injustice to the 
 rich one. The only principle upon which an arrangement can be 
 made to obviate this difficulty, would be to agree upon certain 
 .-tandiirds of qualification, to which fixed salaries should be at- 
 tached. In thi- way our native brethren would be stimulated to 
 prosecute their studies, and thus add to their efficiency; while the 
 inducement to leave the mission and seek secular employment, 
 would be considerably diminished. The evils of any system which 
 not make some such distinction, on the ground of qualified* 
 tion, an- quite apparent. In mission schools, for instance, at the 
 it tiin.-, tin- monthly salary of the head-master amounts to 
 K- I'M), or upward-;; while that of the head-catechist. is Rs. 25 or 
 1 I'M' consequence of this, is. that, the man of superior abil- 
 r tli.- school; and the inferior, to preach the (ruth 
 to th- people in tti<- l..i/.ai-. and villages. I do not by any means 
 .v.-t thes,- two of mi-sion work in contrast, as if they 
 
 opposed to ear \ i other. for Loth have the -anic end; but it 
 :ar to lower Christianity in i .'ivex. when a 
 
 man deficient in intellectual power i- left to plead it> enuse in 
 public. If one department of missionary agency should have 
 a high, i -fmd.ird than another, it certainly is the public preach- 
 ing of the <;o.[,,.l. Let both tca< -her and catechist he paid ac- 
 -.>rding to then al-ililv : and not i oi-dmg to the nci-e^ity 
 
 2 I,
 
 298 TENTH SESSION 
 
 which exists for their services ; and many, I doubt not, will be 
 ready to go forth, and proclaim to their countrymen the unsearch- 
 able riches of Christ, instead of engaging themselves in any mere- 
 ly secular employment. What these standards of qualification 
 should be, must be decided by experienced missionaries ; but if 
 the plan be adopted by all, I doubt not that a much better har- 
 mony would result than has hitherto existed. 
 
 ferrhorj. f FrOm the length of the fore g in g remarks, I shall be able only 
 very briefly to allude to another topic, involved in Inter-Mission 
 Discipline ; viz., the division of territory into separate spheres of 
 missionary labour. 
 
 The great object of all Missionary Associations is to "preach the 
 Gospel to every creature." The terms of the great commission 
 point at once to the duty of spreading effort as much as possible, 
 so as to embrace the greater number in the Gospel net. Where 
 a mission has been already established, it would in general be un- 
 favourable to the interests of the truth to plant another ; but spe- 
 cial circumstances might occur, to justify such an establishment. 
 The sphere might be a large and important one, and not sufficient- 
 ly occupied by one mission : but care should be taken that har- 
 monious action be maintained ; otherwise a spirit of party rivalry 
 will take the place of zealous co-operation ; and evil, instead of 
 good, will be the result. When two missions are located in one 
 place, there must be an understanding between them as to their 
 procedure, lest the people should get the idea that they are op- 
 posed to each other. A mere division of ground will not, I think, 
 sufficiently answer the purpose : such an arrangement would mani- 
 fest a mutual want of confidence, as if each were working more for 
 itself than for the common cause. It seems to me a better expe- 
 dient for division of labour, that the one mission should not inter- 
 fere, where an agent is located by another ; and that the preaching 
 of the Gospel should be maintained, by both parties, in all places, 
 alike. This remark will apply to cities as well as villages. If the 
 one mission, for instance, has a school in the city, which meets the 
 educational wants of the inhabitants, it would be wrong for the 
 other mission to establish another ; but the preaching of the Word 
 should be common to both. 
 
 Rules reeora- The substance of this paper may now be embraced in the fol- 
 mended. 
 
 lowing rules : 
 
 1. That no mission shall receive a Native Christian, under 
 censure by another mission, without communication with that mis- 
 sion, as to the grounds of the censure.
 
 AN INDIAN CATHOLIC CHCRCH 299 
 
 2. That it shall not be binding upon any mUsion, to respect 
 tin .ii-.-ipline of another, which rests upon any denominational 
 
 3. That it shall be incumbent upon all missions, to give effect 
 to censure, when resting upon what they consider proper grounds, 
 by witholding church privileges. 
 
 4. That standards of qualification be adopted for catechists, 
 teachers, scripture-readers, and other agents, with fixed salaries 
 attached to each. 
 
 5. That a Native Christian shall be entitled, on his departure 
 from any mission, to a certificate of character and qualifications. 
 
 6. That, as a general rule, where one mission is located, another 
 should not be established. 
 
 7. That where two missions co-exist, the territory shall be com- 
 mon to both, for the preaching of the Word ; but where one has 
 specially occupied any position, by the appointment of an agent, 
 or the establishment of a school, the other shall not interfere. 
 
 At the call of the Chairman, the following essay the last of 
 the series was then read by its author. 
 
 AN INDIAN CATHOLIC CHURCH : 
 
 IS THE FORMATION OP SUCH A CHURCH DESIRABLE ? AND, 
 
 It 80, WHAT CAN BE DONE AT PRESENT, IN 
 
 FURTHERANCE OF THE OBJECT ? 
 
 ESSAY BY THE REV. JOHN NEWTON, M. A. 
 
 American Presbyterian Mission, Lahore. 
 
 If we accept as true, what the Palmist says of brotherly con- 
 cord "Behold, how good, and how pleasant it is, for brethren to 
 dwell together in unity !" it seems impossible to answer the first 
 question otherwise than in the affirmative. 
 
 Christians are brethren, being alike children of God. They g p ; r j ( , ia | 
 together constitute the mystical body of Christ; andso are members oniiy of 
 one of another. They have one Lord, one faith, one baptism : there 
 is therefore but one Communion of Saints, and only one Holy 
 Catholic Church. This one church, however, is the church invisible ;
 
 800 TENTH SESSION 
 
 which consists of all who by faith are united with Christ, and are 
 animated by his Spirit. On looking, now, for these children of God, 
 these saints of one communion, these members of one living body, 
 where do we find them ? and how are they distinguished ? They 
 are known by their fruits, the fruits of the Spirit dwelling in them ; 
 which are " love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, 
 faith, meekness, temperance." They " do justice, love mercy, and 
 walk humbly with God." They are not found exclusively in the 
 Church of England, or in the Church of Scotland, or in the Church 
 of Prussia ; still less in the Church of Rome. They are not all Epis- 
 copalians, nor all Presbyterians, nor all Congregationalists. They 
 are not necessarily Baptists, or Methodists, or Plymouth Brethren, 
 or Quakers. It is not an external organization, or an unbroken 
 succession of officers, or a form of worship, or a system of rites, that 
 distinguishes the Church of Christ : it is a living union with the 
 Head ; it is a participation in the common Spirit. If the Church is 
 a spiritual body, having a spiritual life, then the members are spirit- 
 ual members, incapable of being severed from the body by any phy- 
 sical accidents. Their connection, or non-connection, with any par- 
 ticular ecclesiastical society, cannot affect their spiritual standing. 
 
 But if Christians, however separated by outward circumstances, 
 Advantages 
 of external are really one, one in the spirit of the inner man, in attachment to 
 
 the Saviour, in the Father's everlasting love, and in the hope of 
 glory, why not come together, and make their oneness doubly 
 manifest, by dwelling harmoniously within one ecclesiastical en- 
 closure ? Why not appear to be what they are in reality 1 Does not 
 truth demand it ? Does not the honour of their common Lord 
 demand it ? Would not Christian fellowship be promoted by it ? 
 Would not the Church, as an agency for good in the world, gain 
 .strength by it ? Instead of the partizan cry, " I am of Paul ! and I, 
 of Apollos ! and I, of Cephas ! and I, of Christ ! " how much more 
 befitting more lovely more God-honouring, and Christ-glorifying, 
 and Spirit-conciliating, would be that manifest oneness and sympa- 
 thy, among the followers of Jesus, which must constrain the world 
 to say " Behold, how these Christians love one another !" 
 
 But it may be said, that real communion is not incompatible 
 with external separation that differences of organization do not 
 prevent mutual love. This is true ; but only in part. It is well 
 known how much men are affected by external circumstances. Do 
 we not, with few exceptions, cherish the warmest Christian affec- 
 tion for the members of our own particular communion ? Indeed, 
 it cannot well be otherwise. We know these better than others ;
 
 AX INHFAX CATHOLIC rlirRCH 301 
 
 we mingle with them inon- t'l-.-iju-Mitly in worship; we go with 
 them to the I.nr i s table ; we :iul th.-y are familiar' with the same 
 - of devotion ; and our spiritual tastes have been formed on 
 the same model : in short, w.- have much more in common with 
 each other, than we have with Christians of other denominations. 
 All this gives rise to partialities which cannot easily be repressed ; 
 and which oft.-n -how themselves, to a degree which seems scarce- 
 ly compatible with the fervent love we ought to bear, to all the 
 sincere followers of Christ. If, now, we could all belong to one ex- 
 ternal communion, have the same symbols of faith, the same gene- 
 ral modes of worship, the same schemes of Christian benevolence, 
 and be brought as much into direct contact with each other, 
 throughout the whole range of the Christian profession, as we are 
 now, with the brethren of our own particular denominations, and 
 thus have frequent opportunities of witnessing the character of 
 each other's piety, how much deeper would be the mutual sympa- 
 thy, which must pervade the entire Church ! and how much more 
 obvious would be the signs of that oneness, which the Lord Jesus 
 prayed might ever exist, and ever show itself, among his follow- 
 ers ! 
 
 Of the desirableness, therefore, of external union among Chris- , 
 
 Is urh 
 tians, there seems no reason whatever to doubt. But is there any a m.io.i 
 
 ground for hope in relation to it ? Can an organic union of the eafn 
 different sects, into which the visible Church is now divided, be 
 deemed at all feasible? No doubt there are difficulties: still, 
 where a desire for union prevails, much may be done towards ef- 
 fecting it. 
 
 There is the more hope of this at the present time, because in j(, ere it 
 different parts of Christendom, for years past, there has been a tendency 
 decided tendency this way. In Ireland, for example, two branches 
 of the Presbyterian Church have been formally united : a similar 
 union has been projected in England : the United Presbyterian 
 Church of Scotland, is the result of a like union in that country : 
 two different branches of the Protestant Church in France, have re- 
 cently been fused into one : three members of the Presbyterian 
 family in Australia, have been organically united: between two of 
 the same branches of the Church, a union has just been effected in 
 Canada: the Associate and Associate Reformed Presbyterian 
 Churches in the United States, have lately become one : the first 
 step towards a re-union has been taken, within the last year, by the 
 two principal bodies of Presbyterians in America : the United 
 Church of Prussia is of recent origin, being made up of Lutheran
 
 302 TENTH SESSION 
 
 and Reformed elements : within the last half dozen years, a pro- 
 position has been made by a Bishop of the Protestant Episcopal 
 Church in the United States, and advocated by different parties, 
 for a union among the various evangelical denominations in that 
 country ; embracing Episcopalians, Presbyterians, Congregation- 
 alists, Baptists, Methodists, &c. : and it is to the same desire for 
 external union, among God's people, prompted no doubt by the 
 Holy Spirit, that the formation of the Evangelical Alliance is due. 
 
 This tendency, then, being a characteristic of the Protestant 
 Christianity of our day, is it too much to hope, that branches of 
 the Church, now apparently far apart, may yet be brought together ! 
 However unlikely this may seem, in regions where sectarianism 
 has long since been accepted, by the majority, as the normal con- 
 dition of the Church, the idea of a primitive Catholic Church, 
 having a single organization, ought not, surely, to be regarded as 
 hopeless, in a country like India, where all pertaining to the new 
 religion is still in a plastic state. 
 
 Plan of ^ u * w ^ a ^ should be the plan of union ? Should it be a con- 
 
 union, formity of all, to the faith and usages of some one of the Churches 
 
 now existing here ? Should we seek to reproduce the Episcopal 
 Church of England, on Indian soil and labour to make it the Church 
 of India ? Should we expect to make all India, Presbyterian ? or 
 Baptist ? or Methodist? like the churches thus named in the "West ! 
 This certainly is not the way to bring about the union here contem- 
 plated. This kind of uniformity would fail here, as surely and as 
 signally, as it did in England, in the days of Charles the Second. 
 No proposition, so utterly one-sided, could be entertained for a mo- 
 ment. Whither, then, can the eye turn with hope ? What more 
 feasible plan can be found ? 
 
 The scheme The scheme most likely to present itself, at first, to liberal minds, 
 American ^ tnat ^ tne American Bishop ; which was based on the principle of 
 bishop. compromise. According to this view, each denomination would 
 yield certain points, deemed by itself unessential ; and accept, in 
 their stead, what their brethren of other denominations, holding 
 to be essential, could not yield with a good conscience. The distin- 
 guishing features of this scheme would be : (1) A creed, consisting 
 of as many articles, culled from the standards of the different Chur- 
 ches concerned, as all could subscribe to : (2) The exclusive use of 
 extemporaneous church services: (3) Baptism by immersion : (4) A 
 bench of Ruling Elders, and Deacons, for each congregation : (5) 
 Ordination by Bishops, with, or without, the concurrence of Pres- 
 byters : (6) The government of the Church at large, by Bishops,
 
 AN INDIAN CATHOLIC CHURCH 303 
 
 .nl l.iyincii acting conjointly. This plan, however, 
 
 mplating, as it would, a compact union, and leaving but little 
 
 room for diversity of opinion and taste, would always involve a r\<k 
 
 of friction ; and might soon end in a fresh rupture: and besides this, 
 
 points, in regard to which a compromise would be 
 
 very difficult perhaps impossible. Foremost among these is the 
 
 subject of Infant Baptism. 
 
 There would be far more hope from a return to first principles ; Bibje haj . $ 
 and a reconstruction, on the simple basis of the Bible. 
 
 The bond of union among the Apostolic Churches was no elabo- Creed of 
 rated creed, embracing thirty-nine, or thirty-three, Articles. It con- ll j* ap w olc 
 
 1 of a common faith in the one living God ; and in Jesus 
 Christ, as the Incarnate Son of God ; who, by his atoning sacrifice, 
 and his living power, had become the author of eternal salvation 
 to all that believe ; and who, in common with the Father and the 
 Holy Ghost, was to be worshipped and glorified : and beyond this, 
 it had an eye to that personal sanctity, wrought by the Spirit of 
 grace, which was the evidence of true discipleship, and an essen- 
 tial element of Christian communion. These, and a few other simple 
 truths, made up the common faith of all the Apostolic Churches. 
 The New Testament is believed not to contain a single hint of ex- 
 clusion from church membership, or from a part in the ministry, 
 on account of the holding of such views of doctrine, or church 
 j'oTity, as distinguish the various Churches of what is now called 
 Evangelical Christendom. Why not construct the Indian Church A pood 
 on this Apostolic model ? and admit to its fellowship all, who, being mode '- 
 
 /.od in the name of the Holy Trinity, evince, by the tenor of 
 tli.-ir lives, that their faith is sincere? Why not agree to receive 
 to the outward communion of saints, all who give evid.-u.-e of be- 
 ing already, through the Spirit, in fellowship with the Father, 
 and with hi* Son Jesus Christ? Why narrow the limits of the 
 visible Church, more than Christ practically narrow- those of the 
 Church invisible"! And why exclude from the ministry ".v, who 
 have been evi'l.-ritly .-/'W by the Spirit to that office oven though 
 in some things they " follow not with us ?" By what authority shall 
 we reject :my, whom tin- Lord has him '1? and who^ravc 
 
 us that authority ? Let the vi-iMe < 'hurrh of India. then, bo organ- 
 n a broad basis, making it co-incident, as nearly as possible, 
 with that im-utiWt Church, which it i- intended to ropre*.-nt. In that 
 case, the only admissible creed, would be something like the arti- 
 of agreement adopted by the Evangelical Alliance.
 
 304 
 
 TENTH SESSION 
 
 Modes of 
 worship- 
 
 Govern- 
 ment- 
 
 Combina- 
 tion nf 
 
 systems. 
 
 But what is to be said about Church government, and modes of 
 worship ? In regard to the latter, there need be no difficulty. Some- 
 thing like uniformity would doubtless, in- some respects, be advan- 
 tageous ; yet this is not a thing to- be insisted on. Every congrega- 
 tion should be free to worship in whatever way it found to be most 
 edifying- As no form was prescribed by Christ and the Apostles, 
 so none should be prescribed by the Church. Let those who pre- 
 fer a liturgy, worship together, with the help of a liturgy : let those 
 who find it more profitable to pray extemporaneously, and other- 
 wise to worship free from the restrictions of a prescribed form, have 
 full liberty to worship in this way : both being recognized as in- 
 tegral portions of the one Church, and both being subject to the 
 same general government. 
 
 The matter of government presents the greatest difficulty. 
 Shall the Indian Church be, in this respect, Episcopal, or Presby- 
 terian, or Congregational ? 
 
 No system of Church government is laid down with such pre- 
 cision, in the New Testament, as to place the subject altogether 
 beyond the region of doubt. This being the case, it may be as- 
 sumed, that, to matters of this kind, our Lord and his Apostlen 
 attached far less importance, than many in our day do. If High 
 Church Presbyterians, of High Church Episcopalians, had been 
 employed to compose the Apostolic canons, they would have de- 
 scribed the fovm of government with such exactness, that no*ne 
 but the shrewdest lawyers could ever have raised a doubt as to 
 their meaning. Such, however, was not the manner of the inspir- 
 ed Apostles Paul, and James, and Peter, and John. Nothing is 
 found in their writings, or in the history of their doings, regard- 
 ing the government of the Church, but such general hints as point 
 only to a grand outline. Why then should not the Indian Church 
 be content with an ecclesiastical polity, which, while in its gene- 
 ral features it followed the Apostolic outline, still adapted itself, 
 as, in the absence of all imperative rules, and all definite example, 
 it must have the privilege of doing, to the character and circum- 
 stances of the people ? 
 
 Such a scheme would perhaps be found to embrace so much of 
 the different theories now in vogue, as not greatly to shock the 
 prejudices of any, but the class of churchmen who can see no- 
 thing good outside of their own pale. The history of the Apos- 
 tolic Church, as contained in the New Testament, seems to afford 
 some countenance to all the great forms of Church government. 
 Thus each congregation appears to have had a bench of Presby-
 
 AN INDIAN CATHOLIC CHURCH 805 
 
 tera or Elders, otherwise called Overseers and Pastors; who, be- 
 tides being clothed with authority as rulers, were expected, accord- 
 ing to their r.-^jn'ctive gifts, to teach and exhort, and in every 
 icable way to promote the spiritual interests of the congrega- 
 tion. These all received ordination alike; but to those among 
 who laboured in the Word and doctrine, the greatest honour, 
 ami the great*-- Ability belonged. Again, there is no law, 
 
 and no fact, in tli- inspired history of the early Church, incom- 
 patible with the Congregational idea, of making all the Churches 
 independent of each other; unless it be in the constitution and 
 proceedings of the first great council or synod, recorded in th 
 15th chapter of the Acts; which, however, is by no means a per- 
 fectly clear case. And as for Episcopal jurisdiction, and power 
 of ordination, it is clear that such jurisdiction, and such power, 
 did belong, not only to the Apostles, but to the class of Church 
 officers called Evangelists, or Missionaries. These functions they 
 exercised, as assistant* to the Apostles, in their great work of pro- 
 pagating the faith, and extending the Church among the nations. 
 Deacons also are spoken of ; whose duty it was to relieve th 
 other orders of the ministry of particular burdens and cares, which 
 were found to hinder the exercise of their more spiritual fune- 
 tions. 
 
 The substance of all this, slightly modified, to suit the charac- QuUin. 
 ter of the people of India, if comprised briefly under a few heads, 
 would probably stand thus: (1) A creed, embracing only such 
 points as pertained to the essence of Christianity : (2) Rites and 
 modes of worship left to the option of each congregation : (3) A 
 '\u-rial Pastorate, assisted by a Diaconate, in each 
 church : (4) A body of Evangelist* or Bishops, superior to pastors, 
 who, )..;!- preaching to unbelievers, and defending the faith 
 against its enemies, would have a general oversight of the Church, 
 with the power of ordination : (5) General councils or synods, com- 
 'ic Bishops and Pastors, and perhaps a bo- 
 dy oflay representatives, as a bond of union for all Hu- ihurchei 
 of India. 
 
 Should a union ..n this plan be thought to have too latitudina- Anoiher 
 rian a character, or should it, on any account, be deenu-a impracti- P Ul) C0tt - 
 
 unotlu-r plan might bo proposed, less Scriptural indeed, 
 
 as to form, but bolter adapted to the present state of the general 
 
 parate Church organizations, and separate 
 
 creeds, as now ; the diflVront denominations, however, to be uni- 
 ted by a i -ti, -l.-s of Confederation : providing, 1*, for a free inter- 
 
 '2 M
 
 306 
 
 TENTH SESSION 
 
 No obstacle 
 on the side 
 of the 
 natives. 
 
 Foreign 
 obstacles 
 
 temporary. 
 
 Prepare 
 for future 
 
 union. 
 
 change of ministerial services, and intercommunion of both min- 
 isters and people ; and Zndly, for the holding of Councils, to be 
 made up of delegates from the different members of the Confede- 
 rate Church, with power to adjust any difficulties that might arise 
 among them ; and to regulate the affairs of the entire body, in its 
 relations to the outside world. 
 
 But after all, is union really practicable, according to any of 
 these methods? So far as can be seen, there would be no difficul- 
 ty whatever, on the side of the natives. The Church in India 
 is still feeble ; and, as already remarked, in a plastic state. Na- 
 tive Christians, as a class, have no great partiality for one phase of 
 Christianity more than another. They could readily adapt them- 
 selves to any mode of worship, to any form of government, and 
 to any system of doctrine, based on the Bible, which their teachers 
 might happen to inculcate. 
 
 The difficulty, if any existed, would be likely to come from abroad. 
 Few of the Churches in Europe and America, which have mission- 
 ary agents in India, are yet prepared for what they would con- 
 sider so great a sacrifice of Church order, and perhaps of sound 
 doctrine. In this state of things a present union of the Native 
 Churches is hardly to be thought of. The time is coming, however, 
 when these Churches will be independent of foreign control. 
 
 Meanwhile, the way might be prepared for a future union, on 
 some basis or other, if pains were taken, by missionaries of differ- 
 ent Societies, to foster a liberal and fraternal spirit among their 
 Native brethren. In aid of this object, a formal arrangement might 
 be made in reference to the following particulars: (1) Joint itine- 
 rancies by the members of different missions both missionaries 
 and catechists: (2) Mutual visitations, and an occasional occupancy 
 of each other's pulpits: (3) Union prayer-meetings, at all practi- 
 cable points, for Native Christians as well as missionaries : (4) Fre- 
 quent intercommunion at the Lord's table, by missionaries, native 
 pastors, and church members: (5) Common religious periodicals, 
 free from all sectarian partialities : (6) Advisory Councils, or Con- 
 ferences, made up of foreign missionaries, native evangelists, 
 and native pastors, to meet periodically, at intervals of five years 
 more or less. 
 
 If some such arrangement as this, based on the common Chris- 
 tianity of the several missions, could be heartily carried out, would 
 it not prevent the rise of a sectarian spirit? And might not such 
 an assimilation be wrought by it, in the religious sentiments of all
 
 AN INDIAN CATHOLIC CHURCH 307 
 
 Native Christians, in the course of years, as to make a still closer 
 union practicable and easy, as soon as the immediate association 
 and influences of European sectarianism were finally withdrawn ? 
 
 But are missionaries themselves prepared for such a step ? Are Posture of 
 they sufficiently free from the zeal of religious partizanship, to '''? miff 'on- 
 look with complacence upon any form or phase of the Church, dif- 
 ferent from that under which they were themselves educated ? Have 
 we reason to hope that anything but the most rigid Presbyterian- 
 ism, or the highest toned Episcopalianism, or the rankest Method- 
 ism, or the most uncompromising Antipaedobaptism, will suffice 
 them for the heathen, who happen, through their instrumentality, to 
 be brought to the knowledge of Christ ? It is believed that most 
 of the missionaries in India are men of liberal views, men who 
 are able, though belonging to different nationalities, and different 
 religious denominations, and working under the auspices of differ- 
 ent Societies, to labor side by side, with the one great aim of con- 
 v.-rting the heathen to Christ. With the exception of one here, 
 and another there, they attach little importance to the non-essen- 
 tial symbols of party. Their desire is to save the souls of the per- 
 ishing, and bring all classes to the faith of Christ. What they 
 labour and pray for, is, not that the particular Church they belong 
 to, may have its territory enlarged, but simply that India may be- 
 come Immanuel's land. Hence the right-hand of fellowship is 
 extended cheerfully to all who are labouring in the same cause, 
 and are influenced by the same motives. Whatever obstacles, 
 therefore, might be set up by others, to a scheme for uniting the 
 various communities of Christ's disciples in this country, by ex- 
 ternal bonds, it is scarcely conceivable that missionaries should be 
 anything else than friends to such a union. 
 
 And if the idea of an Indian Catholic Church does meet with Prospect, 
 favour among the missionaries, what is to hinder the realization of 
 it? This is not indeed the time for any more decisive action, than 
 that indicated above the adoption of measures tending to prepare 
 the way for future union ; because the missionaries are not in an in- 
 dependent position : but if they do what they can, (without infring- 
 ing the ecclesiastical obligations resting on them,) by lowering the 
 mountains, and filling up the valleys of difficulty, created by Eu- 
 ropean sectarianism, the time may not be distant, when the flow 
 of Christian sympathy among the outcast, and perhaps then perse- 
 cuted converts of India, will make for itself one de^ep and broad 
 channel ; and the fellowship which must belong to all true Chris-
 
 908 
 
 TENTH SESSION 
 
 tiana, will express itself by such external forms and bonds of love, 
 as may justify the idea of a Catholic Church. Who would not 
 wish to be instrumental in bringing about such a consummation I 
 
 CHAIRMAN 
 
 Rev. J. 
 
 BAKTOIC. 
 
 Our aim 
 is to win 
 
 outs. 
 
 The future 
 of tbe In- 
 dian church. 
 
 Church of 
 
 England 
 
 Liturgy, 
 
 nnd ibt 
 
 .Native 
 Church. 
 
 Status of 
 
 native 
 
 putort. 
 
 The subjects of the two essays Inter-Mission Discipline, and the 
 formation of a Catholic Church for India being now before the Con- 
 ference for discussion, the CHAIRMAN suggested, that, as these were 
 delicate matters, speakers should be particularly on their guard, 
 and say nothing that might give offence. 
 
 Rev. J. BARTON, Church Missionary Society, Agra, rose and 
 said : I trust that none of us here to day, will need the caution 
 which our chairman has addressed to us ; for whatever may have 
 been our sentiments previously, as to the possibility of dropping 
 sectarian differences out of sight, while engaged in conference on 
 our missionary work, there can, I think, be but one feeling preva- 
 lent amongst us now ; we must feel that our work and our object 
 ifl one, not to win adherents to one particular set of religious 
 opinions, but to win souls from sin and Satan for Christ. 
 
 I do not know how far I represent the sentiments of my mission- 
 ary brethren of the Church of England, but for my own part, I can- 
 not but concur, most heartily, in the sentiments expressed by our 
 respected and venerable friend, Mr. Newton, as to the probable fu- 
 ture of the Indian Church. It is my own firm conviction and I 
 may add, my earnest "hope ; and in this opinion, I know I do not 
 stand alone that the future church of India will be a church of its 
 own type; not exclusively an Episcopally constituted National 
 church, such as that of our own land ; nor, on the other hand, a Pres- 
 byterian, or a Congregational church ; but one which shall combine, 
 in some measure, what is good in each of these ; while, at the same 
 time, it will be freed from things which do not properly belong to 
 the church as such, but have been the after-growth of ages the re- 
 sult, in a great measure, of political or national changes. 
 
 Much as I love my own church of England, and much as I ad- 
 mire and value her incomparable liturgy, I cannot but feel, that, 
 in some respects, it does not adapt itself easily, in its thoroughly 
 European, Saxon form, to the wants of the Oriental mind. There 
 are some parts of our liturgy, which I think many missionaries 
 must feel are not adapted, altogether, to an infant Native church ; 
 while, on the other hand, I have been often made to feel how 
 much they do need a liturgy of some kind. Then again, the 
 status to be given to our native pastors, is a difficulty which each
 
 AM> \ .\THOLIC CHURCH 809 
 
 year waxes greater i So long as the power of ordination 
 
 >lely in the head of the Ecclesm iblishment of 
 
 thi* land, and the i > some extent, identi- 
 
 fied with -\inMi, there must al- 
 
 ways bo a danger, lest onlin.ition should diminish, rather tlian in- 
 crease his influence and usefulness amongst his countrymen ; and 
 iv worthv an I useful fellow-labourer become sadly puffed up 
 with prid.' and <flf-importance, by finding himself suddenly rais- 
 ed to such a position. I> mlitle^, this danger might be to a great 
 extent obviated, were ordination conferred on our native pastors 
 in our mission churches, and still better, in the presence of their 
 own congregations ; but it is the fact of there being such danger 
 at all as illustrating the want of adaptation of a European and na- 
 tional system, to an Oriental and missionary church, to which 
 I desire to call your attention now. 
 
 If this is so, and if it is really our object not, as I remarked What ihould 
 
 be our aim. 
 just now, to magnify ourselves, or to gain mere party adherents, 
 
 but to bring glory to our Saviour, and win souls for Him, then surely 
 we must all try, quietly and unobtrusively, to bring about such 
 state of things as Mr. Newton has sketched in his essay : and, 
 instead of reproducing our own errors, or our own failings, in the 
 Native Church of India, we shall seek to give it strength, and sta- 
 bility, and unity, by sinking all minor considerations in the one 
 great object of building it on the one foundation, even Christ; " in 
 whom all the building, fitly framed together, groweth into an 
 holy temple in the Lord." 
 
 With regard to the subject of the first essay read the desirability Inier-Miwion 
 of establishing some rules of Inter-Mission Discipline, I wish to bear 
 my strongest testimony to the importance of one point stated by 
 Mr. Taylor ; that is, the great caution that should be exercised by 
 missionaries of one church, or mission, in receiving converts, or in- 
 quirers from another mission. The want of this has led, in one case, 
 
 which has come under my own observation, to a mo>l lamentable ">uvens 
 
 from another. 
 disagreement between our own missionaries, stationed at Meerut. 
 
 and the missionaries of the ! ;it I>.-lhi. Tin- circum- 
 
 stances of the case are probably familiar to many here ; and 1 have 
 no intention of going into de.ta.iU at present: more esj>ocially an 
 (I rejoice to say) there is now every j t tin-* controversy 
 
 being happily terminated. There have been probably faults on 
 both sides: and it would not be advisable, or right, in me, to dwell 
 upon topics which might serve afresh to irritate, when the. wound 
 is likely to heal of itself. I only wish to impress upon my brethre
 
 310 TENTH SESSION 
 
 present, this one point, that it was the non-observance of the rule 
 to which I have referred, which led, in the first instance, to this 
 lamentable schism, on the part of the Native church at Maliyana, 
 and the equally lamentable controversy between missionary bre- 
 thren. Had there been a friendly understanding between the mis- 
 sionaries on both sides, the rupture would certainly never have 
 occurred. 
 
 Tne Rev * * L> HAPSER, American Methodist Episcopal Mis- 
 sion, Bijnour, remarked as follows : I was peculiarly impressed 
 with what occurred last Sabbath evening, at the celebration of the 
 Seven dcno- Lord's Supper. Christians of seven different denominations ga- 
 togHther, at thered around the table of our Lord. Baptist deacons took the 
 liu L er d * e ^ ements from the hands of Presbyterian clergymen, and passed 
 them to the clerical and lay members of five other denominations. 
 Such a scene was never witnessed here, and perhaps never in 
 any part of India. Does not this shew the possibility of an In- 
 dian Catholic Church ? 
 
 Parly feel- I was much struck with the unanimity of Christians at a uni- 
 
 ing lost. on prayer-meeting at Madras, not long ago ; and especially so, 
 with the remark of a warm-hearted Christian brother there, who 
 has long laboured in India. He said : " It would be difficult for 
 me to tell what I am : I have lost sight of denominational distinc- 
 tions ; and I only ask, when I meet a Christian, ' Does he love 
 the Lord Jesus ?' " Yes ; the more we love the Lord Jesus, the 
 less we think of sectarian differences. What are these compared 
 with the great interests of eternity ? Let us throw aside all these 
 minor things. Oh ! let us stand up for Jesus ; let us get his love 
 to fill all our hearts ; and then we shall all be one in Him. 
 
 The Rev. L. JANVIER, American Presbyterian Mission, Suba- 
 JANVIKR. thoo, observed: These are pre-eminently days, in which the 
 sentiment of union is gaining ground. God's people are enabled 
 menTgain- " to realize that it is a far greater thing to be a Christian, than to be a 
 ing ground, member of this or that particular church. Thus, without relin- 
 quishing any of their honest convictions, they can have, and do 
 have, cordial and delightful intercourse with each other. The Sa- 
 viour prayed that his people might be one. The church pants 
 to realize this unity. The union and the love manifested in this 
 place, on the last Sabbath evening, when members of seven differ- 
 ent denominations joined in communion at the table of our Lord, 
 was most delightful ; and the recollection of it will be long treasur- 
 ed up in my heart. Although a fearful conflict is now raging in 
 America. America, it is nevertheless true, that union, as between different
 
 
 DISCIPLINE, AND A CATHOLIC CHURCH 311 
 
 denominations of Christians, exists in a remarkable degree. When 
 I was last there, the evidences of this were most striking. It was 
 to be observed at the union prayer-meetings, when clergy and 
 laity, of many different branches of the church, daily united th.-ir 
 rs and supplications. Sometimes more than twenty minis- 
 ters, of some half dozen different churches, would be found pre- 
 sent on one of these occasions. 
 
 But before closing my remarks on this subject, let me advert 
 to a kindred topic one that is of the highest importance to the 
 rising church in India, and one that has already been noticed in 
 this Conference; viz., that of uniformity in the versions of the 
 Scriptures, made in the different languages and dialects of this version of 
 country : in other words, the obtaining of a Standard Version. The nee ded. 
 Native Christian asks for it, and has a right to expect it. The 
 heathen opposer criticizes the discrepancies arising from the want 
 of it. And these discrepancies are likely to be more noticed, and 
 do more harm, as education and intelligence advance. At present, 
 every translator uses his best efforts to reproduce the original : 
 and translators are right too, under the circumstances, in doing 
 thi-. But has not the time fully come, for taking steps toward 
 the attainment of a standard version ? It is to be hoped that this 
 Conference will not rise, until it has moved in the matter. Cer- 
 tainly most of the religious denominations in India will be found 
 ready to unite in the effort. 
 
 The Rev. J. II. ORBISON, American Presbyterian Mission, Ra- Re ^ j H 
 wul Pindee, said : Seeing that, by the good providence and grace OHBIBUH. 
 of the Lord, there is so much harmony now among us, it seems to 
 me, that it would bo well, while we are in this frame of mind, to Imrr-MisM 
 do something practical, so as to prevent all jarring, win -n we go ' 
 away to our stations: for sometimes it happens, that, from misap- 
 prehension, or other causes, different missions come into collision 
 with each other; and harmony is th-n-l>y disturbed. To prevent 
 this, as far as possible, some practical rules ought to be adopted, to 
 piide and regulate us, in reference to Inter-Minion dith'rultit-. 
 Tin- iiilf- l;ii'l down by Mr. Taylor seem udmiralile. They are so 
 reasonable, moderate, and practiral. that all of u- mL'ht agree to 
 adopt and aKid- l>y them. Although we may never -< the idea 
 ( perhaps somewhat Eutopian in this generation ) of an Indian Ca- 
 tholic Church, realized, in name, and outward form, and organiza- 
 tion, --till we may have what is of greater importance brotherly 
 love, unity of spirit, and harmony of action. Let us adopt some 
 rules for Inter-Mi- plinc and government, which may act
 
 312 
 
 TENTH SESSION 
 
 In church 
 
 censures 
 
 avoid 
 
 verity. 
 
 Bear pat 
 
 other's 
 burdens- 
 
 Fev. R. 
 
 PATEKBON- 
 
 Union sen- 
 timent. 
 
 Three 
 lntr- 
 
 JMission 
 rules. 
 
 as a balance wheel, to prevent jarring, and keep the whole machinery, 
 with its various wheels and cogs, running smoothly and regularly. 
 
 Another word, in reference to a remark thrown out by Mr. 
 Taylor, in the course of his essay, in reference to the discipline 
 and treatment of Native Christians. He insists that church disci- 
 pline and punishment ought to be strict, and severe, and prompt ; 
 even more so than in Christian countries. From this I would beg to 
 dissent. The Native Christians are weak ; they have grown up amid 
 sin ; have formed sinful habits; have not always very correct views 
 of sin ; are not surrounded and sustained by those influences which 
 are enjoyed in a Christian country : on the contrary, they are sur- 
 rounded by temptation and contagion. It is no wonder if they 
 sometimes fall. Even we ourselves often sin, sometimes fall griev- 
 ously ; and we should bear with our Native brethren ; should help 
 them to rise when they fall ; should try them again ; should not 
 deal harshly and severely not cast them off at once, or visit them 
 with church discipline too frequently, and too suddenly. Often in- 
 jury may be done in this way. We should bear each other's bur- 
 dens. If any err, or fall, we should restore them gently. At the 
 same time we should be faithful warn, exhort, and intreat them. 
 We should try to deal with them as the Lord deals with TAS. Oh ! 
 if we could only feel and act more like Jesus ! 
 
 The Rev. B. PATERSON, Church of Scotland Mission, Seal- 
 kote, said : On the part of the Missionary Society with which I 
 am connected, I would beg most heartily to reciprocate the sen- 
 timents and spirit of unity expressed by Mr. Newton, in his essay, 
 and also by some of the speakers who have preceded me. On this 
 point the Divine rule is clear. " Whereto we have already attain- 
 ed, let us walk by the same rule, and mind the same things." And 
 surely we are agreed upon the important points of the Christian 
 faith ! So far as we are agreed, let us walk and work together. 
 
 With reference to the difficulty of a Native Christian's leaving 
 one mission to join another, it appears to me there are three sim- 
 ple rules, that would prevent or remove many difficulties : 
 (1) That no obstacle should be thrown in the way of Native Chris- 
 tians desiring a change, but that perfect liberty should be allowed 
 them. By detaining them in opposition to their wishes, we only 
 sour their spirits, and give ourselves trouble ; whilst they diffuse 
 a spirit of dissatisfaction amongst their fellow Christians. Of 
 course, we should have perfect liberty to use all the influence of 
 argument, and persuasion, to induce them to remain with us : (2) 
 No missionary should, directly or indirectly, hold out any induce-
 
 DISCIPLINE, AND A CATHOLIC CHURCH 813 
 
 mcnt whatever to a Native Christian, to leave another mission, and 
 join his : (3) When a Native Christian, of one missionary station, 
 proposes to join a missionary of another station, the said mission- 
 ary should communicate with the Native Christian, at least in the 
 first instance, through the medium of the missionary under whose 
 care he may happen to be. 
 
 A. BRANDRETH, Esq., G.S., apologized for rising, as a layman; A.BRAH- 
 but he wished to make a practical suggestion : viz., to appoint a 
 
 'eraral committee of reference, at Lahore, for arbitration between 
 
 . Committee 
 missionary bodies, to be composed of three European and Amen- O f reference . 
 
 can, and one or two Native missionaries ; and also of two or three 
 laymen ; as they were often able to judge more calmly than eccle- 
 siastics, of disputes between religious bodies. They could meet at 
 Lahore, monthly, or quarterly, as might be necessary ; and act as 
 arbiters, to smooth over differences. 
 
 If he ventured to say a word about another subject just mooted, A standard 
 via., a standard translation of the Bible, he trusted the great im- t 
 portance of the subject would be his excuse. In England, numer- 
 ous indifferent translations had been in use; and it required the 
 labours of 50 or 70 selected divines and learned men, to draw up 
 a standard transition. A certain number of selected missionaries 
 and oriental scholars should meet, and compare all the existing 
 version*, and draw up a really good version. Undoubtedly, this 
 would b expensive ; but every one was so anxious for it, that 
 10,000 rupees could very easily be collected for the purpose. 
 
 The Rev. J. M. BROWN, Church Missionary Society, Umritsur, p ev . j M. 
 spoke as follows: There are three points of unity: (1) Unity in doe- BROWH. 
 trine; that we have: (2) Unity in outward ceremonial ; this we scarce- Three point* 
 ly r."|iiire : ' There are," says the apostle, "differences of adminis- 0| uni 'y- 
 tr;itins, or ministries, but the same Lord : and there are diversi- 
 
 >f operations; but it is the same God which worketh all in 
 all-." (3) Unity of action in the machinery of our missions. It is 
 tliis which will greatly aid in " promoting harmonious art inn , and 
 a good und-T-tanding, among ni; of dill'dent > 
 
 .ring in the same part of the country ; anl thus contribute to 
 the pro-verity of the common cause." Itn. ry difficult, at 
 
 tiiui >nn\ element ; yet let us remember that it 
 
 for " //*.- jrrosperity of the common cavte." 
 -. r-v'arding p\< nun. lit, \c: It seems absolutely noce*- church 
 
 hat the rhureh discipline of one mi--ion >huld be upheld and dbe^pfcf. 
 rever- n'-.-d by whether churrh discipline should be the 
 
 ame in all nn i ^uestion eminently unpractical. Has a 
 
 J N
 
 314 
 
 TENTH SESSION 
 
 Salaries. 
 
 Rev. R. 
 
 BRUCZ. 
 
 Rev. D. 
 
 H ERROR. 
 
 Two prin- 
 ciples. 
 
 member committed a fault, and yet the brethren think him a good 
 and useful man, though unable to keep him on, then, in this, and 
 other like cases, could we not adopt a " Transfer" system ? This 
 would meet two difficulties: (1) We should not lose sight of the 
 man: (2) A Christian agent, better suited for another station 
 than our own, could thus be removed to a more suitable sphere. 
 For all Christians leaving one station, and going to another, in 
 whatever capacity, or for whatever object, might we not have a 
 " Pass" system ? so that, in every mission, we should know whence 
 they come, and whither they go. 
 
 Regarding the vexed question of salaries : Might not the evil 
 be met, in some degree, by multiplying the ranks, and appointing 
 examinations for admission into each ? Thus, to begin from the be- 
 ginning, we should have guests, inquirers, catechumens, converts, 
 probationary readers, readers of the first and second standard ; 
 so also catechists ; then head-men ; and lastly, pastors of two, and 
 four years standing. Under rules such as these, our agents would 
 be at rest. As it is, however, one gets tired of his mission ; an- 
 other quarrels with his neighbour ; a third wishes to see the world ; 
 a fourth gets angry with his padre, or his padre with him ; a fifth 
 wants a higher salary ; and so they go to another mission. When 
 however they do reach the rank of head-man, we should be very 
 careful to see that they are " men with heads" as well as head- 
 men, men whom we can invest with power. If they are such 
 men, let them be invested with it, let them feel their responsibili- 
 ty : for if we do not do this, they will never have any independence 
 of character. 
 
 The Rev. R. BRUCE inquired, if much connected with this sub- 
 ject would not be likely to come up in the business of to-mor- 
 row. 
 
 The Rev. IX HERROX, American Presbyterian Mission, Dehra, 
 said: It seems to me, that it is very easy for different missions to 
 act together harmoniously. There are two principles, which, if 
 remembered and acted upon, would enable us to avoid every diffi- 
 culty. The first is the rule that our Lord has given, to regulate 
 all our conduct, " As ye would that men should do to you, do ye 
 also to them likewise." And the other is, that we ever remember 
 that we are all aiming at the same end the conversion of the hea- 
 then to Christ. 
 
 With the essay read by Mr. Paterson, I was much pleased. Its 
 recommendations are moderate, and meet the necessities of the 
 case. There is only one point, on which I would differ from the au-
 
 DISCIPLINE, AND A CATHOLIC CHURCH 315 
 
 thor of the essay ; and that is respecting the exercise of discipline 
 in the case of Native Christians. lie recommends a stricter, and 
 
 , , , Would not 
 
 severe discipline, for them, than for the members of churches UeMvere- 
 in Christian countries. This seems to me to be a mistake. I would 
 nut I-- eon-idered as advocating the lowering of God's law to meet 
 th.-ir delinquencies. The claims of that law, and their obligation 
 i 1 lives of holiness, should be strongly and constantly urged 
 upon them. Considering, however, their early education and hab- 
 nd the prevailing habits and customs of their countrymen, 
 . >uld, 1 think, deal with them charitably and gently. They 
 are but babes in Christ ; and it is impossible for them to see the 
 fvil of some sinful practices, in the same light in which we see 
 tli. -MI. We should therefore compassionate their infirmities, and 
 not treat them too severely, "lest they be discouraged." We 
 .should recollect, also, that, if the native brethren were to judge of 
 pride, impatience, and irascibility the besetting sins of our race, 
 as severely as we judge of the want of truthfulness, and other pre- 
 vailing sins of India, there are few of us who would escape cen- 
 sure, or be allowed to remain in their communion. 
 
 The consideration of an Indian Catholic Church, the subject Indian 
 of the last essay, we regard as a proper climax to our proceedings. ? lho '.! c 
 I rejoice that this essay will go forth as the utterance of this Con- 
 ference. Our object in meeting here is to confer respecting the 
 beet means of converting the heathen to Christ; and to this end, 
 we have been inquiring what is the best method of preaching the 
 Gospel of conducting schools and of carrying on our other ope- 
 rations. This essay leads us to contemplate the divine method of 
 converting the world. Several times, in his intercessory prayer, The unity of 
 
 our Lord prays for the unity of his people as a meant to thii end, meaner ' 
 " That they all may be one, as thou, Father, art in me, and I in 
 the*, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe tkat 
 thou hut sent me." All who believe in the Saviour, are one in him : 
 they are all united by faith to him; and, through him, to one an- 
 other. This therefore cannot be the unity for which the Saviour 
 prays. Neither can it !< the unity in doctrine, in affection, and 
 in action, that exinte, in a high degree, amonpj Christians of differ- 
 ent denominations; for, although this may be seen by Christians 
 Delves, and be very pleasant to them, yet, while they exclude 
 other from their pulpits, and communions, it cannot be vis- 
 ible to the world, or produce a beneficial effect on it. The unity 
 for which our Saviour prayed, is one that will be visible an or- 
 ganic unity one that will admit of no appearance of divisions
 
 31C 
 
 TENTH SESSION 
 
 Captain 
 
 one that will force itself on the attention of an unwilling world, 
 and convince it, that our religion is a religion of love, and its 
 founder, divine. That all his followers might be one, was the bur- 
 den of our Saviour's last prayer with his disciples. The unity of 
 his people, as a means of converting the world, was one of the 
 very last things on his heart before his mortal agony. This pray- 
 er of Christ will be answered. The whole world will yet believe 
 that Jesus Christ came out from God ; and a united church will be 
 the means of winning it over to this belief. The Christian, or the 
 denomination, that is most earnest and diligent, in praying and 
 labouring for the union of the followers of Christ, is most in sympa- 
 thy with the Saviour; and is using the means which will be most success- 
 ful in converting the world. 
 
 CHAIKMAN. The CHAIRMAN then rose, to give expression to the wish of the 
 clerical members of the Conference, that laymen would more 
 generally join in the discussion of the subjects under consider- 
 ation. 
 
 Captain C. A. McMAHON, responding to this invitation, said : 
 i r i se to ex p ress mv sentiments, on one phase of the subject under 
 discussion. It has struck me, that the harmony and union, which 
 it is so desirable should exist between different sections of the 
 Church of Christ, in the mission field, is much hindered by what 
 I would term the greediness displayed by some missions, to gain 
 members from other churches. I was much struck by an expres- 
 g j on j me f. w jth recently, in a Missionary Report : (that of a mis- 
 sion. not represented in this Conference : ) and what makes it all 
 the more remarkable is, that, as I believe, the missionary who pen- 
 ned it, is a large-hearted, catholic-spirited man. He announ- 
 ced the fact, that the mission viz., the portion of it at his own sta- 
 tion had doubled itself within the year under report. He had 
 received two or three members by baptism, and some ten or twelve 
 from other churches. He commented on this result, by saying - 
 "To the Lord be the praise and the glory 1" Now I must say, that 
 I can neither sympathize with, nor understand, the spirit here dis- 
 played. I cannot, in the least, see how the fact of ten or twelve 
 members of one section of the Church of Christ, leaving that par- 
 ticular section and joining another, redounds to the "praise and 
 glory of Christ." When a member of the Church of England, for 
 example, becomes a Presbyterian, or when a Presbyterian be- 
 comes a Church-of-England-man, or when a Methodist Episco- 
 palian becomes an Independent, I cannot for one moment sup- 
 pose, that the transfer is a subject of rejoicing and acclamation 
 
 t,- .. 
 of some 
 
 Transfer 
 
 nomination 
 to another.
 
 IiISCIPLIXE, AND A CATIfcl.K' 1HRCH 
 
 with the angels in heaven. Wli.-rt- tlion is the praise and the "glo- 
 ry to God ?" Doubtless, it is highly natural and proper, that m- 
 divviuafa should prefer, and sympathize more with, one church, 
 than with another; hut it seems to me to be s striking illustra- 
 tion of the weakness and vanity of the human heart, when each 
 supposes that the particular church in which he was born, or 
 \vli. .-. cause he has espoused, is the one held in especial favour by 
 God. 
 
 I have been much struck with one aspect of the fearful war God it far th 
 that is now raging in America. When the North gains a victory, * 
 the North offers up praise and thanksgiving to God for their sue- 
 
 cess : and when the South gains a victory, the South sets apart a 
 day of thanksgiving for that victory. Now I would ask, Is God 
 fighting against himself ? Is he fighting for both the North and 
 the South ? or is he fighting for the North only ? or for the South 
 only ? or is he fighting for neither ? I desire to apply this remark 
 to the subject under discussion ; and I would ask, Is God on the 
 side of the Church of England only ? or only on that of the Pres- 
 byterians ? or is he altogether gone over to the Independents f 
 May we not rather suppose, that the dwellers in heaven, so far 
 from viewing, with complacency, the victory of one branch of the 
 Church over another branch, are, on the contrary, grieved if 
 grief there can be in heaven grieved that the Church of Christ, 
 which should be united together by the bonds of love in one, is 
 tlnn rent asunder, and divided, through the passions of men! 
 My heart is glad, and I rejoice exceedingly, at the union and the 
 love manifested by all gathered together at the present Confer- 
 ence ; and I look forward to the time, when this feeling shall pre- 
 vail more and more. 
 
 I heartily second Mr. Paterson's proposal, that whilst no obsta- Transfer of 
 
 . . converts, 
 
 oles should be thrown in the way of Native converts leaving their 
 
 own mission or church, when disposed to do so, on the other hand, 
 missions should not hold out any " inducement" whatever; or 
 seek to encourage such accessions to their numbers, from other 
 churches. 
 
 The session was then closed with prayer.
 
 ELEVENTH SESSION. 
 
 GENERAL PUBLIC MEETING. 
 
 
 
 THURSDAY AFTERNOON, January 1st, 1863. 
 
 The Conference brought its deliberations to a close in the 
 morning of this day; and in the afternoon there was a Public 
 Meeting, presided over by D. F. McLeod, Esq., C. B. 
 
 D. F. Me- Mr. McLEOD, on rising to open the proceedings of this closing 
 *2f B ' ( * meeting, remarked upon the solemnity and thankfulness with 
 
 Op6Il 3 IDG 
 
 meeting. which the members of the Conference, and all who had taken 
 part in its proceedings, must review the engagements of the past 
 week ; and spoke of the share allotted to them, as witnesses for 
 Christ in the midst of the heathen. They had been greatly fa- 
 voured throughout their consultations ; a spirit of brotherly love 
 and charity had been generally evinced, (notwithstanding differen- 
 ces of opinion,) which could not have existed, if the Spirit of God 
 had not been present with them ; and much useful information, 
 and very valuable suggestions, for the more effectual carrying on of 
 the work of the Lord in this land, had been elicited, which would, 
 in due time, be communicated to the public in a printed form. 
 God's blessing still resting upon their labours, it could not be 
 doubted, that important and permanent benefits must result, in 
 many ways ; and that the members of Christ's Church of different 
 denominations, would be drawn together, and be enabled to co-ope- 
 rate more effectually than heretofore. 
 
 Reviews He then briefly reviewed the several topics that had been dis- 
 
 ihe pro- cussed, during their several sittings, for the information of such 
 
 ceeding?. 
 
 persons present as had not regularly attended them ; and express- 
 ed a hope that before the members of Conference finally sepa- 
 rated, they would be able to adopt some practical resolutions, 
 for enabling lay members of the community more effectually to 
 aid their missionary brethren in their work, and to relieve them
 
 H'BLIC ADDRESSES 319 
 
 of secular matters, ( which sometimes cause irritation, and need- 
 
 leealy occupy their time and attention, ) for adjusting differ- 
 
 I of opinion, that might occur between different missionary 
 
 ~, for establishing a Bible and Tract Society for the Punjab, 
 
 in emn.-<-tion with the Lodiana Press, and for adjusting other 
 
 mutters having more or less important bearing on the spread of 
 
 th.- <;--p.-l. which had from time to time been suggested, during 
 
 the meetings of the past week. 
 
 He then called upon the Rev. J. Barton, Church Missionary 
 
 Society, Agra, to address the meeting. 
 
 % 
 
 Mr. BARTON said, he thought that every one present must feel R e y. J. 
 thankful for this Conference. Whatever opinions might have BAhTOW ' 
 I..-, n ntertuined previously, as to the practical value of such a 
 Conference, he felt sure, that every one who had listened to each 
 day's proceedings, would admit, that it had been good for us thus Good results 
 to meet together, and he believed that many who had never be- f e f r eo* e Con ~ 
 fore taken much personal interest in missionary work, would 
 h. neoforth regard it from a new point of view; and be stirred up 
 iko an active part in the extension of Christ's kingdom in 
 India. II.- frit .-ure also, that the reflex influence of the Conference 
 upon the Church at home would be most beneficial; and make 
 thrm realize more the practical difficulties of missionary work. 
 
 But t here was another and more immediate result of this Confer- ,, 
 
 Unanimity. 
 
 for which he could not but express his deep thankfulness. 
 H.- refi-rred to the oneness of mind and feeling, which had been 
 rxhihited by all the members of tho Conference representing, as 
 th'-y did, so many different branches of the Church of Christ in 
 di-rii"iiijt tin- important Mil jeets which had been brought before 
 tin-in. !! -li'l f.-rl that this, more than anything else, betokened 
 tli. pn - nrr an-l l>lrs>in^ of Almighty God in their midst. 
 
 Tin-re is nothing, my friends, which seems to me so to indicate 
 the presence of the Holy Spirit among-t us, as this drawing toge- 
 tln-r. In-art to In-art, of all t p.-cple. in tho prosecution 
 
 <.| His work. I>:!rn-nrr- there mti-t be and always must be, so 
 !.>!!_ a* the human mind remain- eon-titutrd as at present upon 
 many important and deeply interr-iin^ i|iie.-t i.-ns wlii.-h eoneern 
 tin- < \t. : n il organization of tin- vi ;M.< ehureh : and iniu-h :is wo 
 
 full from hb 
 
 illy wln-n they .-erve, as is too often 
 
 the . Wt t'.v "In- h 3 : ill his ho-t- :;i.iy enter in. 
 
 yet we m. t y fike <-imi!<>rt in the thought that <iod ha-. .11 H> pro-
 
 820 ELEVENTH SESSION 
 
 vidence, overruled these very differences, to the wide diffusion of 
 His glorious Gospel, and that so long as we are in abiding union 
 with Christ, so long will his members on earth be in union with 
 each other, whatever be their form of Church organization, or 
 whatever be the work assigned to them in the Lord's vineyard. 
 The nearer we live to Christ, the nearer we must be to each other. 
 Perhaps some present may have noticed, as in days gone by they 
 paced one of the rocky shores of our own native land, those deep 
 pools left by the receding tide, fringed with sea-weed of every hue, 
 and encrusted with bright sea-shells. That rocky shore seems tp 
 me to represent, as in a picture, the condition of the Church. To 
 each shrimp in such a pool, his foot depth of salt-water is all the 
 ocean for the time being. He has no dealings with his neighbour 
 shrimp in the adjoining pool, even though it be only a few inches 
 of sand that divides them. And so is it with the Church. When 
 the tide is out, when religion is low, the narrow barriers of exter- 
 nal differences separate those who love the same Saviour, who 
 look forward to the same heaven, who have the same hopes, the 
 same fears. Their aims, their desires, their capacities, are all con- 
 tracted within the narrow sphere of their own communion. But 
 wait awhile, and watch the rising tide as it leaps over the margin 
 of each pool, as the spirit of life and love flows, and runs into 
 the Church, then heart joins to heart saint joins to saint, and 
 each one whose own heart has been filled to overflowing by that 
 glad tide, rejoices to find that if his own little pool has perished, 
 it has not been by the scorching sun of summer drought, no, nor 
 by the casting in of earthly rubbish, but by the in-flowing of 
 that ocean tide, whose glad waters encompass eternity, and in 
 whose wide depths the saints above, as well as God's people on 
 earth, have room enough to range. 
 
 But more particularly with reference to ourselves, and our 
 work, whether as ministers or laymen, we must, I think, all feel 
 that our Conference has excited many new thoughts, and new as- 
 pirations, in our minds, which will prove, I trust, of lasting benefit. 
 
 Suggestions Our Conference has suggested to my own mind a few practical 
 
 IS-- points. 
 
 I. With reference to Missionaries. 
 
 European * ^ e mus t guard against the evil effects of European society, 
 
 society. in raising an additional barrier between us and the people. The 
 climate obliges us to have many things which would be regarded 
 as luxuries at home, spacious houses, servants, horses, &c. Let us 
 watch against these tendencies.
 
 PVBLIC ADDRESSES 
 
 321 
 
 2. Let us care more for what is real, than for what is showy. Let us cr for ih 
 not draw exaggerated pictures for the sake of pleasing the public " 101 ' 
 
 at home ; let Christians at home be made to feel more what our 
 real difficulties and trials are. We all know how much less ro- 
 mantic missionary work is, when viewed on the spot, than as it is 
 represented in missionary meetings in England, and in missionary 
 periodicals. 
 
 3. We should not attempt too much. Whatever be the work Do notat- 
 which, we feel, is best adapted to our tastes and capabilities, whe- ^jj^. 100 
 ther schools, or itinerating, or bazar preaching, or the training and 
 pastoral charge of our Native Christian brethren, let us seek to do 
 
 that thoroughly well. We shall thus make a far deeper, and more 
 lasting impression upon the great mass of heathenism, than by at- 
 tempting to do everything. " The reason I do so much," once re- 
 marked an eminent minister, " is because I don't do more." 
 
 4. The Conference must have taught us, that, besides zeal, and A cpirii 
 earnestness, and love for souls, we greatly need & spirit of love, gen- 
 tleness, forbearance. We may be devoted to Christ's cause, and 
 
 yet fail to win the hearts of our native brethren. Mr. Barton then 
 referred to unpleasantnesses which had occurred on Monday, and 
 explained the misconception that had arisen in some minds, as 
 to Mr. Forman's object in rising to apologize, so to speak, for the 
 behaviour of native brethren. So far from wishing to hush up 
 the discussion, he had only wished to clear his native brethren 
 from any imputation of ingratitude which might have been attach- 
 ed to them for having spoken as they had done. Mr. B. also men- 
 tioned that Mr. Golokna'th's essay, which provoked the discussion. 
 had been written at the especial request of one of the missionariea 
 themselves, and that his first essay not having seemed to the 
 missionary strong enough, in its expression of the feelings of our 
 native brethren, he had requested him to write another. 
 II. With reference to Laymen. 
 
 1. Take a more personal, individual interest in missionary Sureeitio 
 werk. Then it will become interesting. to la > meD ' 
 
 2. If laymen do not do their part, missionaries will not do theirs. Stir up 
 Missionaries aro only men ; they want stirring up, to be kept from *" 
 getting indolent, or extravagant. Inquire what they are doing ; 
 bring pressure from without to bear upon them. 
 
 3. Help them in translating and editing vernacular books, Help them 
 adapted to the native mind. 
 
 4. Above all, lead Christian lives. Let not the reproach exist B holy. 
 any longer, that a religious man should be called a " padre," as 
 
 2
 
 ELEVENTH SESSION 
 
 Col. LIKE. 
 
 Maharajah 
 
 Kunjeet 
 
 Singh. 
 
 The Sikhs. 
 
 Mr. Bruce remarked, as if ministers were the only people who 
 were to be religious. 
 
 Lieut. Colonel E. LAKE, Commissioner of Jullunder, next ad- 
 dressed the meeting. 
 
 He said : If we carry back our thoughts to the time when Ma- 
 harajah Runjeet Singh and his successors ruled in this city, with 
 more than oriental splendour, we cannot fail to be surprised ; and 
 we ought to be grateful for the change of circumstances, which 
 has rendered possible the meetings which we have held here from 
 day to day. And if we strive to picture to ourselves the glitter, 
 the pageantry, the barbaric magnificence, of the native durbars, 
 which were formerly held here, how striking will appear the con- 
 trast of our quiet gatherings. The contrast however does not end 
 here ; for while the short-lived splendour of the Sikh power in this 
 capital rapidly passed away, we have met to advocate the interests 
 of a kingdom which is eternal, and which shall never pass away. 
 This is the kingdom we desire to establish upon the ruins of the 
 Sikh empire. How little did its founder suppose, that it would 
 so rapidly crumble to pieces, like a house built upon the sand ; en- 
 forcing again the lesson so impressed upon us in Holy Writ, and in 
 every page of history, that " the glory of this world passeth away \" 
 The human heart is so slow in learning this lesson, that it will 
 be useful to reflect how it has been taught us in the Punjab. How 
 strange, moreover, the mysterious overrulings of Providence, by 
 which the successor of Maharajah Runjeet Singh now lives in a 
 land of strangers, and finds a solace for the bitterness of exile in 
 the consolations of the Christian faith 1 
 
 If we turn from the Sikh chief to the Sikh people, we shall 
 find that they have changed with the times. Formerly, the Sikhs, 
 as a class, considered it unmanly to acquire learning ; and despised 
 those who were able to read and write : now, they are anxious that 
 their sons should read and write not only in their native language, 
 but also in ours. When we see these Sikhs standing at the doors 
 of mission chapels, and around the missionary in the bazar, hear- 
 ing the Word preached, we can scarcely believe that they belong 
 to the same race, and the same faith, as those who, in 1809, attack- 
 ed the escort of the English Resident at Umritsur, because their 
 religious prejudices had been excited. Again, we may ask, What 
 has become of those fierce turbulent soldiers, who sold the highest 
 offices of the State, and then murdered the chiefs they had them- 
 selves appointed ? Their cruelty went even further ; for when the
 
 PUBLIC ADDRESSES 323 
 
 widows of one of these murdered chiefs ascended the funeral 
 pyre, determined to burn, as puttees, the solemnity of the occasion 
 could not restrain those butcher soldiers from plundering them 
 of their jewels and rich attire, while agonized by the cruel death 
 awaiting them. 
 
 When we compare with such incidents as these, the peace and 
 good order we have been permitted to enjoy in the Punjab, we 
 recognize God's providential dealings, in so ordering affairs, 
 that Uis Word has now free course throughout the land. At the 
 same time, it is a cause for humiliation, that we have not done 
 more to glorify Him- Humanly speaking, we owe a deep debt of 
 gratitude to the Sikh nation ; which we can best pay, by looking 
 to their immortal welfare. In our greatest crisis they rallied 
 round us. Among those who did distinguished service for us, Rjah or 
 was one whom I am glad to have seen at many of our meetings Kapurihw 
 the Rajah of Kapurthala. I have thanked him repeatedly for 
 those services, (which have been acknowledged by Government,) 
 but I t hunk him again ; and in doing so, I may mention how 
 promptly he decided on taking part with us ; and how, having deci- 
 ded, he threw all his resources into the British scale. I trust he may 
 have wisdom given him, to follow the same whole-hearted policy, 
 in the still greater battle which is now raging between the powers 
 of darkness and the powers of light. May I who speak, and you 
 who hear, all receive the same wisdom ; and then indeed the tri- 
 umph of the Gospel is not only certain, but will be immediate. If 
 we adorned more the doctrine of God our Saviour, in all things, 
 the Natives would be more ready to embrace the Faith ; and God 
 would not withold His blessing ; for we know He is more ready 
 to giv than we are to receive. We want chiefly, in missionary v | unleer 
 work, that ."pint which lias created a large force of volunteers in 
 all parts of Kngland, and which has extended even to this capital. 
 We have, so to speak, a standing missionary army in India, which 
 juate to its wants. We must supplement these in- 
 dBcieiu '-y a volunteer foree, which must be recruited 
 
 chit-fly from the lay members of the Church. Much of the work 
 now devolving upon missionaric- imi-i be done by laymen; or the 
 work of evangelization will be greatly retarded. \Vc have consid- 
 . .irii-ty of Milijcct- in < ',>nl',-r.-nre, and a great diver- 
 sity of opinions has be< ; >l upon these various subjects. 
 Still, on one point, we are all agreed. The lay element in thig 
 country, which now chit-fly hinder- the work, may be largely used 
 in promoting it. Do we wish to see preaching more powerful, to
 
 324 ELEVENTH SESSION 
 
 the saving of souls ? Let our preachers be relieved of secul'arl- 
 ties, that they may give themselves unto prayer, and the minis- 
 try of the Word. Do we wish to see itineration more successful ? 
 Let laymen be more consistent, God-fearing, Christ^loving men, 
 BO that missionaries may be able to point out, not only what Chris- 
 tians ought to be, but what Christians are. Do we desire the native 
 brethren to love us ? Let us show them how we love each other, 
 and let us hold out the right-hand of fellowship to all Native 
 Christians, who are Christians indeed, for the Lord's sake. In 
 thus sharing the labours of missionaries, we shall. imbibe some of 
 their missionary spirit ; and we shall do good, not only to the souls 
 of others, but also to our own. Let no one refrain, because he thinks 
 he can do nothing. There is this blessedness in labouring for 
 Christ, that He measures not our labours by their results. He has 
 Himself told us, that a cup of cold water even, given in, the name 
 of a disciple, shall in no wise lose its reward. And we know that 
 the widow's two mites were more valued by Christ, than all the 
 gold that rich men poured into the treasury. He will honour 
 every effort, however humble, if it is made with an eye to the glory 
 of God. 
 
 If one of the results of this Conference should be, to give undue 
 prominence to any department of missionary labour, I, for one, 
 Missio would lament it. There are some who would confine the labours 
 
 schools. of missionaries to preaching and itinerations, and who consider 
 teaching in schools, as so much time lost to the great cause 
 of evangelization. It is argued, that no converts are made in 
 our schools: but with all due deference, I do not consider this 
 argument a forcible one. When we come to consider the long 
 chain of circumstances, by which, humanly speaking, men have 
 been led, step by step, to embrace the Gospel, who shall say 
 how much the early training in a Christian school has paved 
 the way for the final decision of the convert, to give up all, 
 and follow Christ ? Of the native brethren now present in this 
 room, almost all attended Christian schools. The day will come, 
 I hope, when lay agencies will be prepared to undertake the Chris- 
 tian education of the people ; and when that day comes, the mis- 
 sionary may retire with honour from that field ; but to retire now, 
 would be to give up the rising generation of India to a system 
 which makes them infidels. To disparage teaching in schools, 
 is to reflect discredit upon eminent men, like Dr. Duff and Mr. 
 French, and many other earnest Christians, who undertook the 
 drudgery of teaching, not because they had any special liking for
 
 PUBLIC ADDRESSES 325 
 
 it, Vut because it was the department of labour into which God's 
 providence had called them. The lesson which I have learnt 
 on this, as on every other point discussed in our Conference, is not 
 to generalize too much. Missionary efforts are still in their in- 
 fancy ; and we have not sufficient data from which to deduce cer- 
 tain inferences to work by. I am not of the number of those who Success of 
 think that missions have failed in the Punjab: the number of con- JJ^,* 1 ^ 
 verts is as large as we had any right to expect. With regard to 
 the agencies employed, and the hinderances to the work, I do 
 not think sufficient stress is laid upon the difficulty of preaching 
 in a foreign tongue. When we remember the discouragements 
 which often attend, for years, the ministrations of a faithful preach- 
 er at home, we ought not to be surprised, that for a long time 
 not much impression is made by the preaching of missionaries. 
 In the first place, the preacher has little or nothing in common 
 with those whom headdresses; his tastes, his habits, his feelings, 
 art- all different. In the next place, those whom he addresses, 
 have lived for years without the least regard for truth ; they are 
 satisfied with the ceremonial observances of their own faith ; and 
 to abandon that faith involves a sacrifice of everything which 
 makes this life dear to them. In spite of apparent discouragements, 
 we may rest assured, that the same faith which has planted mission 
 Rations in the Punjab, will make them, in God's own good time, 
 successful to the winning of souls. 
 
 It is something to have a mission station at the head quarters 
 of every Division in the Punjab Proper. The natives of the Punjab Energy 
 acknowledge the energy and activity of the British race; because re( * uir<Ml ' 
 
 see a turbulent people brought under subjection, metalled 
 roads and canals intersecting the country, the cultivation of new 
 products, like tea, and the opening of railway communication. 
 Let more of this energy and activity be displayed in the Christian 
 field of labour, and the Punjab would be known, not only as the 
 country of the five rivers, but as the land in which the waters of 
 life flow in abundant everlasting streams. 
 
 The REV. W. FERGCSON, Chaplain 71st Ill-hland Light Infan- Rt . r w 
 try, next spoke. He reviewed the whole proceedings of thoConfer- FKOUSO. 
 
 with great satisfaction. Every suljert discussed had been to 
 him of deep interest. Though not a misfiionary, yet as a minister of 
 the Gospel, and a Christian, he had reaped much profit: and he felt 
 pure every member of the Conference must have done the same.
 
 326 
 
 KLEVEKTB SESSION 
 
 Disaffection 
 of Native 
 
 Christians. 
 
 Cause of it 
 traced out. 
 
 Knglish 
 education- 
 
 The head 
 outgrows 
 the heart. 
 
 Before the business of the Conference began, it was his de- 
 sire, and intention, to take little or no part in it ; and it was 
 not his wish to have the prominent place assigned him, of one of 
 the speakers at the general public meeting. But having been 
 asked, he was willing and ready to do what he could to further the 
 great object. 
 
 He would speak, first, on the subject which would probably, 
 more than any other, be commented upon out of doors ; viz., "Con- 
 fidence and sympathy of Native Christians." He was sorry to 
 open up again, what might be considered a sore ; but the best way 
 to effect a cure, was generally to go to the bottom of such things : 
 and he did not think too much had yet been said on this subject. 
 
 He and others had been mis-represented, in the newspapers, 
 as trying to stop the discussion which took place on this point, 
 and hush up all inquiry ; and he was glad of this opportunity to 
 say for himself, at least, that the very opposite was the fact. His 
 simple desire was to stop the abuse which one of the speakers 
 not a native unwisely indulged in. He entirely concurred in 
 every word that was spoken by Sir Herbert Edwardes, and others, 
 with a view to elicit the native mind on this subject. He believed 
 that no evil, but much good, might come of probing the matter 
 to the very bottom. 
 
 He had known of the disaffection on the part of native brethren, 
 for more more than a year; and he had tried to trace out its origin 
 and cause. 
 
 With all due deference to what had just been said by the pre- 
 ceding speaker, Colonel Lake, on the subject of schools, as a mis- 
 sionary agency, and without wishing to bring up, unnecessarily, a 
 subject on which he felt compelled to differ from so many of his 
 brethren, he must be allowed to state his conviction, not only that 
 the discontent had originated with the more highly educated, and 
 English-speaking portion of the native converts, but that the (in 
 some instances) almost idolized educational system had a great 
 deal to do with the cause of it. It was evident, both from what we 
 had all seen in some of those representatives of the Native Church, 
 who had addressed the Conference, and from what all must have 
 observed of the English-speaking part of our native brethren gene- 
 rally, that their learning had not adorned their Christianity. There 
 were exceptions, no doubt. But to his mind it was painfully evi- 
 dent, that the heads of most of those young men had greatly out- 
 grown their hearts. Their intellectual training had been much more 
 successful than their moral and religious training. The growth of a
 
 PUBLIC ADDRESSES 827 
 
 man should be as the growth of a tree, the trunk and the branches 
 keep pace with one another. That is the best specimen of a Chris- 
 tian, whose mental, moral, and religious faculties, possess the highest 
 symmetrical beauty. The want of this symmetry of character, he 
 hold to be the cause of most of the leading defects in the Native 
 Church. If there must be an excess, it would be better to have 
 the heart outstrip the head. 
 
 This desirable state of things our high pressure school system had 
 reversed ; and the whole body suffers. The evil was strongly felt, 
 even by Dr. Duff himself, in the management of his ordained con- 
 verts ; and other churches Were also becoming fully alive to it ; but 
 the cause which he believed to be the one he had now given he 
 had not seen anywhere suggested. 
 
 Could he reach the ear of the Native Church, he would say to A word to 
 its members, that they ought to know the missionaries their "j^ll'** 
 spiritual fathers cannot but love them ; though they cannot shut 
 their eyes to their many and grave defects. 
 
 Many native brethren were much too forward. They seemed to Many Niie 
 think the missionaries had little else to do than to attend to j >retliren ? re 
 
 loo exacting. 
 
 their wants. This impression seems common, among all English- 
 speaking natives. He himself had been told by a native, that he 
 wanted to read, for mental improvement, with him, (the speaker,) 
 five hours a day ; but if that were too much time, three hours would 
 be esteemed a favour. Of course such a thing was out of the ques- 
 tion ; and this very man probably became one of those " malcon- 
 tents," who have spoken uncharitable, if not untrue things, of their 
 best frieads, " Evil communications corrupt good manners ; " and 
 the thing has spread. 
 
 He would tell the Native Church its defects faithfully, but affec- Their fault , 
 tionately. If it is mannerless, let us teach it good manners. If it is houid h 
 wrong, let us try to put it right. Its defects, as he had said already, 
 |M many and grave. But whilst he said so, it became himself and 
 others to reflect, how much they were to blame for all this. The 
 Native Church was our child, and its state did not argue much 
 for its father's system of training and discipline. He would point 
 out to the Native Church another, an-l perhaps its leading defect ; 
 viz., its want of zeal in the cause of Christ. It must be allowed, 
 that most native converts have made great sacrifices for the sake 
 of the Gospel; but they ought to know that their reward for this 
 is not to be looked for in this life, in particular. They have for- 
 gotten, if ever they knew it, that they ought to be the lights of 
 their country. He would ask them what they were doing for Christ
 
 S28 
 
 ELEVENTH SESSION 
 
 Missionaries 
 too in fault. 
 
 Paucity of 
 ageals. 
 
 who has done all things for them. It is to them we look for tho 
 spread of the truth among their still benighted countrymen; But 
 we feel constrained to ask, Where is the light, said to be in the 
 Native Church ? Where are the efforts of Native Christians indi- 
 vidually, or collectively ? Let them unite for the maintenance of 
 religious ordinances among themselves, and for the spread of the 
 Gospel around them. This is their immediate and bounden duty. 
 They cannot say they are too poor for such a thing, when it is well 
 known that not unfrequently three or four heathen syces,* with 
 only five rupees a month, each, maintain their own priest. 
 
 When our native brethren have done this, and thus shown 
 themselves true helpers of the missionaries, they will soon find 
 that they have a higher place in the affections of their spiritual fa- 
 thers, than they have hitherto been aware of. 
 
 The missionaries had candidly acknowledged their own failings : 
 the discussion had originated with them : and since both parties 
 desired a better understanding, there was reason to hope it would 
 soon be attained. He could not see why there should not be a 
 very strong bond of love and confidence, between the European 
 and Native portions of the Indian Church ; and he could not help 
 thinking, that there must have been, hitherto, something de- 
 cidedly wrong on the part of the missionaries. They should be 
 among their native flocks, like parents among their children ; they 
 should seek to know all their weaknesses and wants ; and the spir- 
 itual state of each should be the pastor's constant care. He 
 should frequently catechize them individually, as to their growth 
 in spiritual things. Herein we pastors all come exceedingly short. 
 He next spoke of the paucity of agents. There was still a 
 great 4ack of missionaries. He had hoped that one result of the 
 glorious revivals of religion in the West would have been a great 
 increase to the mission staff; and he still hoped that many were 
 now being trained in the Theological Schools of Europe and Ame- 
 rica, whose hearts were in the mission-field. It was the Church's 
 duty to look out for qualified men. But after all, God must give 
 them, and qualify them for his own work. It was ours to pray 
 the Lord of the harvest to send forth more labourers ; and he 
 thought most, if not all Churches, were much to blame here. When 
 they wanted men, and when they wanted funds, why did they not 
 send up to God one grand united petition, for both men and mo- 
 ney ? The Church of Scotland, for example, at this moment 
 could not get the men required. It was lamentable to think so 
 
 Urdu worJ for grooms.
 
 PUBLIC ADDRESSES 329 
 
 few were found willing and ready to serve the Lord that bought 
 them, in foreign lands. A large stipend made men willing to run 
 anywhere ; but devotion to the cause of Christ was rare. Why 
 were there not prayers ascending night and day, from the one 
 end of Scotland to the other, that God would qualify and send 
 forth missionaries ? Men did not believe, and therefore they did 
 not pray. We had all much to learn in this respect. We had need 
 to say, " Lord, increase our faith." We required to realize our 
 divine commission. Every missionary and minister of religion 
 ought to go forth, feeling the presence and authority of Christ 
 with him, with as much confidence, as if he had miraculous power. 
 O for that holy enthusiasm, which is the result of a large baptism 
 of the Holy Ghost ! 
 
 The paucity of agents in the mission-field led him to speak of a y co-ope. 
 th<* benefits of true lay co-operation. Much our lay brethren could raiion- 
 do, in lending a helping hand in money and skill. The mere secu- 
 larities of every mission were a heavy weight on the energies of 
 nary. This is what he understood Mr. Newton to mean 
 in his essay on preaching, that the preacher should be relieved 
 as much as possible of all those things such as funds, buildings, 
 and the like. which in this country are so unavoidable, and in- 
 volve so much time and thought. And he did not doubt, the Lay 
 Committee, to be formed, as a result of this Conference, would do 
 much to help the cause. But the best co-operation which any lay- jj^ ^ tnt 
 man could give hi^ mi~-ionary brethren, was to be a missionary in kind of ' 
 hi* own sphere, and among the members of his own household. 
 . person who truly loved the Lord, must love to tell others of 
 him. It behoved all the followers of Christ to be missionaries. 
 To be a Christian, and not have a missionary spirit, was next to 
 an impossibility. If every professed Christian were to be a mission- 
 ary to hi* own servants each household a domestic mission how 
 vastly increased would be the staff of missionaries. It is frightful 
 to think how wr> in general neglect our servants. Even mission- 
 aries, it is to bo fenr.-l. l.virn sometimes to forget that we live and 
 and move amoni: h-- ith'-n-. These men, who wait upon us every 
 hour of the day, and without whom we should fcpl it next to im- 
 . >!> to live in thi* country, have surely great claims upon us. 
 'I |. !.!-, >d th.-m within our reach for their souls' sake? 
 This is the lay co-oporntion w.- most need. Let us begin to teach 
 our <.>rv:mt> the way of life. This is surely our bounden duty; 
 and so long n< it i- undone, wo are not only keeping back what 
 is due to th'-m. hut we are robbing ourselves of a valuable and 
 
 2P
 
 330 
 
 ELEVENTH SESSION 
 
 Christian 
 
 Bnion. 
 
 Mutual 
 love of 
 the first 
 Christians. 
 
 powerful aid to self-discipline. The reflex advantages of religi- 
 ous attention to our servants was hinted at the other day, by one 
 of the speakers Dr. Farquhar ; who well said, that if we teach 
 them to do their duty from religious motives, we shall feel bound 
 to set them a good example. If we tried to do good to our ser- 
 vants spiritually, we should take care not to seem irritated before 
 them. In short, if we really wished them to learn Christianity 
 from our teaching, we should take care to live it, as well as teach 
 it. He urged his lay brethren to taste the luxury of preaching 
 Christ to needy sinners. Let them give their wealth ; that was 
 needed. There was much too little giving to the Lord. A fortune 
 consecrated to God was a rare sight. How few dedicated their 
 all to the Lord ! But giving what men could well spare, was a 
 small thing. Let them work; that cost more self-denial. He 
 would repeat it : this is the kind of co-operation which mission- 
 aries most desire, and should most value. Let every follower of 
 Christ be a missionary. It was not to the office-bearers, but to the 
 whole Church at Philippi, that the Apostle said, "That ye may 
 be blameless and harmless, the sons of God without rebuke, in the 
 midst of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom ye shine as 
 lights in the world, holding forth the word of life." 
 
 In conclusion, he would say a word or two on the desirableness 
 of union among Christians, and among Christian missionaries in 
 particular. The unity and harmony that had pervaded the whole 
 proceedings of this Conference, was a strong testimony to the 
 sanctifying power of the truth of God's Word. We heard a 
 beautiful essay this morning on the desirableness, and practicabil- 
 ity, of " An Indian Catholic Church," with the sentiments of 
 which he entirely concurred. But after all, it was not really re- 
 quired. Unity could be had without it, as this Conference had 
 demonstrated. The unity wanted was that of the Spirit not in 
 the bond of outward forms but in the bond of peace. This is the 
 Scriptural idea of a Militant Church: " Diversities of gifts, but the 
 same Spirit ; differences of administration, but the same Lord ; 
 diversities of operation, but it is the same God which worketh all 
 in all." " The unity of the Spirit is the bond of peace." 
 
 Nothing strikes me more in the New Testament account of the 
 early Christians, than their love for one another. This was, and 
 ought still to be, the grand badge of discipleship : ''Hereby shall 
 all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to an- 
 other." Among Orientals, greater outward expression should be 
 given of internal regard.
 
 PCBLIC ADDRESSES 831 
 
 Missionaries are perhaps at fault here, in receiving their native Weter 
 brethren. If there be real love for them, let them see it; our t oo cold. 
 
 <N>! 1 \V. -t.- ; ,1 h il'iti did not suit Eastern people. We were asha- 
 in 1 to let our friendship and love for one another be seen. It 
 was not so in Xew Testament times. He had not seen a mission 
 in India conducted on the Apostolic model. 
 
 E. A. PRINSEP, Esq., C. S., said: My Christian friends, this A. Ruin- 
 is a very solemn moment for me. I did not seek to come before " p> ***' 
 you in this public way ; but as I have been told off for the duty, it 
 is not right to shrink from it. There is real work to do; and I feel 
 it is a privilege to witness for Christ. We have great reason to be _.. _.. . 
 thankful, when we recall the events of the past week. Survey tiao 
 this crowded room. It is refreshing to find that so many of our t e 
 countrymen in India do really take an interest in the things of reaca * 
 
 : ; ami when a great occasion comes upon U3, like the pre- 
 sent, to consult together, as to the best way of advancing His 
 kingdom, we are all ready to act together. Nothing could have 
 been more convincing of the fact, that the Christian cause in In- 
 dia is a common cause, than the harmony and brotherly love 
 which have prevailed throughout our deliberations. With the 
 exception of the feeling on the part of some of the native breth- 
 ren, who have very properly been encouraged to speak out their 
 minds, regarding the general estimate they hold missionaries in, 
 there has been no jar, or disturbance of the unity of the Spirit, 
 which was so essential for conducting the business of this Confer- 
 ence. When we look around, and see so many ministers of the 
 Cross of Christ, assembled from different parts of India all here 
 IT l.-arn fresh experiences to tell us how the work is carried on 
 in their vineyards and to ask in what way they can do that work 
 better ; when we reflect that they belong to separate missions, re- 
 presenting sen.ir.r. <! nominations, and holding different views, 
 and yot not a single event has occurred to show that there is such 
 a difference among them ; I say it is a matter for earnest congra- 
 m, to find we can all meet together in this way. It is the 
 L >rd's doing; and to Him be all the praise ! I am sure that if the 
 members of this Conference were to speak out what is now pass- 
 ing in their minds, one sentiment of grateful joy would burst 
 forth from the hearts of all ; and they would join with me in say- 
 ing, " Glory to God in the Highest, on this land peace, and good- 
 will towards all men.''
 
 832 
 
 ELEVENTH SESSION 
 
 Spirit of 
 inquiry 
 among the 
 
 healben- 
 
 The Eng- 
 lishman's 
 mission 
 in India. 
 
 These are remarkable times in which we live ; and the present 
 is an era in the history of this Province. There is a stir for Gos- 
 pel truth. Go where you will, the heathen are asking about the 
 Christian religion : where there was opposition before, there is 
 now a willingness to hear its truths. The effect, then, of a meet- 
 ting like this must be good. When all the missionaries have been 
 seen worshiping their common Lord together, and laymen have 
 come forward, gladly, with the right-hand of fellowship, to work, 
 and walk with them, there can be little doubt that one great step 
 will have been taken, to elevate Christianity in the mind of the 
 native public. But is it to stand right with them, that we have to 
 strive ? No, there is a higher aim than this ; and would to God 
 that we all believed it, and believing, acted up to our convic- 
 tion ! The Englishman does not come out here, merely of his own 
 choice : he is sent here. Whoever he may be, he has a solemn re- 
 sponsibility. The Christian in exile here, has the same mission 
 Work to do that he has in England; viz., to glorify his God. I ex- 
 hort you, then, my friends, to ponder well over this. Now is the 
 time, when your minds are full of new and holy resolutions ; this 
 day "the beginning of a new year, (and God grant it may indeed 
 prove to be with many here present, a happy, because a new year,) 
 this day, I call upon such as have not given themselves wholly to 
 the Lord, to come out boldly, and stand up for Christ. " Choose 
 ye this day whom ye will serve." And may the response of your 
 heart be, "As for me and my house, we will serve the Lord." 
 If there is one thing, above others, that must have impressed it- 
 self on the minds of the regular attendants at the past meetings, 
 it is this 'that the harvest is great, and the labourers few ; and 
 these few have great and trying difficulties, coming daily across 
 their path. One chief cause of sorrow and indeed a drawback 
 to their work is the fact that positive harm is done to the mission 
 work, when Christian Englishmen live un-christian lives. This is 
 a sad and serious charge ; let us see to it, every one of us ; we 
 are each and all centres of influence ; have something to do, and 
 can do that something : however small the effort, remember it is 
 for Christ, and He will help us to do it. Individually and united- 
 ly, then, I beg of you to think it well over, and to resolve in God's 
 strength to go forth. We can teach our servants to read the Bible. 
 I f they cannot read, we can teach them the Roman character, and 
 in this way they will be able before long to read the Urdu lan- 
 guage in which it is written. We can give away more Bibles and 
 tracts ; we can help the Native Christian ; and work with the
 
 PUBLIC ADDRESSES 333 
 
 missionary, or into his hands. There are hundreds of ways by 
 purse, advice, active co-operation. It is personal religion that 
 l>in<ls Christians thoroughly together; and if we are diffident in The power 
 coming forward, there is prayer that wonderful means for doing pra 
 anything, which is in every man's hand. Were there time I could 
 t-'ll you some strange, grand things, prayer has done, even for the 
 1'unjab; or, through the Punjab, for other countries. Thatstill, small The Lodiana 
 voice, which went from Lodiana, has indeed done great things. It *' 
 went about in the form of an appeal, asking men to set apart the 
 second week of the year for united prayer. It found its way all o- 
 ver the world. In England, Ireland, Wales, America, and else- 
 where, the believing people of God did meet ; and they prayed for the 
 Spirit to come down with manifestation and power ; and the pray- 
 er was heard. There are many here, perhaps, who could tell you 
 of the numberless places which were privileged to witness the 
 glorious sight of lost souls brought safely into the fold of Christ. 
 
 During the time I was in England I came across three such pla- f u effect in 
 
 at Edinburgh, and at a lonely village in Devonshire, and nfi an 
 again, at Halifax, I either saw, or was informed of, the great ef- 
 fects resulting from the arrival of this appeal for united prayer. 
 It was a glorious sight, I say ; and who is there that has seen a 
 soul brought to Christ, or been instrumental in bringing one, that 
 does not know the feeling of holy joy that it imparts? To think 
 that the invitation came from India I Aye, from this very pro- 
 vince it went forth; it was printed at Lodiana; and God put it in- 
 to the heart of one of his servants, who belongs to a mission 
 fully represented at this Conference. To think of this do we 
 not see here how the hand of the Lord has visited this remote 
 corner of India, that it should be blessed to stir up Christians 
 in other countries, and the movement eventually lead to a great 
 in -gathering of volunteers for Christ ! And do we not further see 
 how God has made these events re-act upon us, in the increasing 
 numbers of missionaries now being sent out to India ! I put it An 8ppea ) 
 . fairly and unflinchingly, to you, Shall wo be doing our duty, ' Iyneu. 
 if we give not a hearty co-operation to such of them as live in 
 the same stations with us, and need (as we have learnt during this 
 Conference) our assistance and sympathy, in several important 
 waya. Before these missionaries, who have come from distant parts, 
 shall leave us, I think it behoves us to assure them, that our sym- 
 pathies do go with them. It has afforded us all special delight to 
 see them here ; and I know I am only stating the general feeling, 
 when I say, that when thoy go back to their fiVlds of labour, and
 
 334 ELEVENTH SESSION 
 
 to their homes, our prayer shall follow them. Let them work more 
 earnestly, more faithfully, in the pulling down of strongholds ; for 
 we are helping them with our prayers. I know of no better way 
 systematically to ensure this, and seek for ourselves the strength 
 that cometh from above, than to fall in with the Lodiana Appeal ; 
 Viz., for Christian men and women to unite more often in prayer to 
 God. To such then as belong to the Church of England I say to 
 you, to your chaplain, and to those who attend this place of wor- 
 ship, Do you talk it over with your missionaries how you can 
 maintain this increase of feeling for thereal things of Christ. I sug- 
 
 pra>er re- p es i that a weekly prayer-meeting be held here at Lahore, and 
 commended. 6 
 
 that all attend. It can be done ; and if done, I believe we shall 
 
 see yet greater things than these, when many shall come out from 
 both city and cantonments, asking what they shall do to be saved. 
 If this can be added to other practical benefits, such as all good 
 men, and true, desire to see result from this Conference, it will be 
 the best thank-offering Lahore can make, and the best effort lay- 
 men and ministers can put forth locally, to promote the inter- 
 ests of Christ's kingdom. A strong nucleus will be formed ; the 
 communion of saints will be more complete ; personal religion will 
 grow up ; the inquiring native will be led to come and see ; and the 
 Hearer and Answerer of prayer will not withhold the blessing. I, 
 for one, believe that a wonderful movement would be the result, if 
 we met in love, and our prayers were earnest, and our faith unsha- 
 ken. If we all think alike on this point, I cannot see why there 
 should be any difficulty. It is to overcome such difficulties that we 
 are met here in this Conference ; and if they have vanished before 
 the practical recommendation which I hope will be carried out, 
 some joint action would get over any difficulty that might arise ; 
 and a foundation would be laid for that spiritual fellowship which 
 is acceptable to God by Jesus Christ. 
 
 Rev. Dr. The Rev. W. SUTLER, D. D., Superintendent of the Missions of 
 
 SUTLER. ^ e American Methodist Episcopal Church, in Oude and Rohilcund, 
 
 was announced by the Chairman, as the next speaker. 
 
 His position He said: Though I have not, Sir, felt it necessary, that I should 
 '" lh n e c g n " occupy the attention of the Conference, during its sessions, by any 
 remarks beyond the very few which I have made, this arose from 
 no want of interest in the important subjects which engaged our 
 attention : I have, on the contrary, been intensely interested. But 
 as the Mission which I represent, has been but lately established, 
 and w have but little experience to bring to the elucidation of
 
 PUBLIC ADDRESSES 835 
 
 these great themes, and as there was a large number of mis- 
 eionaries present, whose labours and long acquaintance with the 
 subjects discussed entitled their opinions to all attention and re- 
 spect, I felt that it was more my place to be a listener, and a learn- 
 er, than to take up the attention of the Conference by any thing 
 that I could say. 
 
 I n being called upon, however, to address you, in this conclu- 
 ding meeting, I trust I realize the importance of the occasion, and 
 appreciate its import; and thankful should I be, to be enabled to 
 say something which might, in any manner, contribute to deepen 
 or confirm the holy and blessed sentiments, which have been so de- 
 lightfully developed by this convocation of the Lord's people. 
 My whole heart has gone with the prevailing conviction of these 
 services, that it is indeed "good and pleasant for brethren to dwell 
 together in unity." How acceptable to Almighty God, whose ser- 
 vants we are, must these developments have been, realizing as 
 they did, to such an extent, the prayer of the Lord Jesus for 
 his followers " That they all may be one, as thou, Father, art in 
 me, and I in thee, that the world may believe that thou hast sent 
 me." 
 
 Beyond any thing that I ever saw in the intercourse of the min- Surpassing 
 bters and members of Christian churches in Christian lands, we rhJ^i'l 
 have here, in the capital of the Punjab, surrounded by Hindooism, union. 
 Sikhism, and I>lamism, " witnessed a good confession" in favour 
 of the real unity existing in the hearts of Christian men ; and this 
 ononess has risen superior to all differences of creed, and colour, 
 and nationality, and denominational distinctions ; and enabled us 
 . iiibit before the unbelieving world, for the time being, as love- 
 ly an exhibition of Christian union, as probably that world has ever 
 \Ve ran never forget the days "days of Heaven"' they were 
 which we have spent together ; and who that has enjoyed them 
 Lut must, pray, with a greater earnestness than he ever did before, 
 that tli- ^pirit here di -veloped may henceforth reign in the hearts 
 and lives of all the ministers and members of the various churches 
 >f the Redeemer, engaged in this and other lands in winning back 
 thi-i lo-t world to God. 
 
 IL.w delightfully h.i^nur f;xith in, and nur love for, our common 
 Lord Keen evidenced during the int'T<-<>ur-.- and -erviees of the past 
 iall did our difl'erencesRcem to become, and how ma- 
 :id important and varied our points of agreement, till it seem- 
 - if it were very excusable indeed, had we forgotten what df- 
 .ieh belonged to. -ati-tled with the fur higher -i-
 
 336 
 
 ELEVENTH SESSION 
 
 Illustration 
 from mari- 
 time life. 
 
 Sacramen- 
 tal service. 
 
 Reminis- 
 cences of 
 the Mutiny. 
 
 ance that we were " all one in Christ Jesus." And all this has 
 been realized without interference with each other's convictions 
 or compromise of each other's views. There has been perfect free- 
 dom, joined with perfect love ; for we have felt indeed that " the 
 greatest of these is charity." 
 
 Sir, too often, at home, the professors of the Christian faith are 
 like ships crowded in a harbour, their fair proportions marred, 
 in a measure by those unsightly buffers of hemp, or long bundles 
 of brush, which hang down their sides to avert injury from oscil- 
 lation and friction ; too often do they, whether from design or 
 accident, get athwart each other's bows, and do injury to each 
 other's rigging. But, when freed from such confinement, and char- 
 tered to go "far hence among the Gentiles," how grateful is a 
 friendly sail, when we meet it out on this wide sea of heathenism ! 
 No matter what flag she carries, or from what port she hails, from 
 the German, the English, or the American, the Episcopalian, Pres- 
 byterian or Methodist, we welcome her with joy ; and as we ap- 
 proach " the stranger," we salute her, and the flag she carries ; we 
 will even go on board, if invited, compare our chronometers and 
 bearings, partake of her hospitality, and, if bound for the same 
 port, try to keep in her company. It was in such a spirit that the 
 venerable Bishop Wilson took me by the hand, on my arrival in 
 Calcutta, and said, " So long as your Church is faithful in preaching 
 the doctrines of salvation, as preached by good old John Wesley, 
 BO long will I wish her God speed in her work !" 
 
 Our sacramental service, on sabbath evening last, was one of 
 " the signs of the times." Those who shared in it can never for- 
 get it. Seven denominations, and as many nationalities, then sat 
 down, as they hope yet to sit down in heaven, without lines of 
 demarcation, and celebrated " the death by which we live." Tru- 
 ly our Great Master was with us, and every heart could feel the 
 appropriateness of the Poet's language to such a scene, as the 
 highest expression of the Christian union of the real followers of 
 our Lord : 
 
 "Not by a party's narrow banks confined, 
 Not by the sameness of opinions joined, 
 But cemented by the Redeemer's blood, 
 And bound together in the heart of God." 
 
 And how wonderful, Sir, is it, when one reflects, that all this 
 has been realized in the Capital of the Punjab ! "What a change, what 
 an advance does this bespeak ! How strongly is this felt by one, who, 
 like myself, was a fugitive in the great " Mutiny," five years ago.
 
 PUBLIC ADDRESSES 337 
 
 Those of us who were shut up in Nynee Tal, felt that our lives de- 
 pended, under God, upon the Punjab being held. How eagerly 
 did \v.- li-ten for every rumour from the West. How constant 
 L inquiry, whenever news arrived, " Is the Punjab holding 
 out still ?" And hearty and many were the prayers which then 
 wiit up to God, for the distinguished men here, on whose prudence 
 and valour the entire Christian life of India seemed to be sus- 
 
 peii't , 
 
 Those terrible scenes and anxieties have passed away. The Pun- India save4 
 
 jab was hold; and not only so, but was made, in the wonderful pro- punj a * b . 
 
 vi'l- nee of our God, a bulwark for the British power in India, a 
 
 source of strength instead of a weapon of destruction. God must 
 
 <.fen in this. He here honoured those who had honoured 
 
 II im -. and I feel it to be one of the privileges of my life, that I have 
 
 . ll'>wed to stand in this assembly, and here to meet some of 
 
 noble Christian men, to whom every Christian in India owes so 
 
 much. It i- doubly delightful to meet them on such an occasion 
 
 as this, to see them no less zealous and valiant for their God, than 
 
 they )i:t\e been for their Queen. And may we not expect that the 
 
 Almighty, who has no doubt blessed the Punjab for their sakes, 
 
 an- 1 made it a source of political salvation to India, will yet again 
 
 it, 1'or these deeds of Christian decision and action, which we 
 
 thi- <l.iy \v.'H'-ss ! Who can tell but that redemption may soon 
 
 to tlm valiant Sikhs, and that they may be honoured of God 
 
 to spread the faith of Christ far and wide over this land ! 
 
 This day we behold the opening of the New Year: 1862 has The new 
 gone ! would that it had borne better record to God in our behalf. year- 
 But another year has begun ; let us improve it. As missionaries, I 
 trn-t we shall do more this year than has ever yet been done for 
 i 1 n ilia. We have learned much of how careful and prudent 
 , _:ht to be, especially in our intercourse with the rising Native 
 'lunch in this laud, so that it may take, from the very begin- 
 no and form which will he m<>,t in accordance with 
 tiie will i>:' <i > 1. and mo-t j.roMiotive of good to the great pe< 
 around u-. 
 
 On the Native Christian young men, who have said so much, R eB po,,sii,,i,'. 
 mid of whom so much has been said, a great re^.on-il-ility do- jyo'^i'tivo 
 
 A"ill they meet it like men T Will they show that in de- 
 siring a higher education, and -o.-ial position, and large salari. .-. 
 their motives in these desires are all Chri.-tian ? Will they nobly 
 hliow that the feeling with whieh Hei:. >,oos are regarded, 
 
 by somo among the other classes of our Native 'hri-tians, are un-
 
 338 ELEVENTH SESSION 
 
 deserved ? Will they shew by their conduct that they are not 
 mercenary, that they are not ashamed of their country of her 
 habits and customs, so far as they are innocent and appropriate ? 
 They have a noble example of devotion and liberality in their mis- 
 sionaries : let them shew that they appreciate it, and can follow 
 such examples. Let them look to themselves, that they have the 
 saving grace of God in them ; and then let them " honour the 
 Lord with their substance, and th^e first-fruits of all their increase." 
 Let them hold prayer-meetings together, to implore God to save 
 their perishing countrymen " their kinsmen according to the 
 flesh ;" let them, if they have not a native pastor to support, sup- 
 port a catechist, or open some out-station or mission ; let them put 
 their hands into their pockets, and give, from their large salaries, a 
 tenth, or fifth, " as God has prospered them," to help on that cause 
 to which they " owe their own selves besides." Let them give 
 their labours freely, in any department where they can help the 
 Christian missionary. Let them, I say, act thus, and the imputa- 
 tion of being mercenary will be rolled away from them. We shall 
 bless God for such Native Christian brethren, when we thus see in 
 them the graces of purity, of liberality, of loving labours for their 
 country's good. For such men we will desire all the temporal 
 prosperity that the Providence of God can confer upon them, and 
 will ever rejoice to behold them and theirs consecrated to the ser- 
 vice of their God and Saviour. 
 
 And nothing will ever secure the favour of Christians, here and 
 at home, but such a course as this ; and without this, what will be 
 their responsibility at last, when they stand before the Judge of all 
 when God will require at their hands an account of the improvement 
 they made of their Christian position, their education, their mo- 
 ney, their time, and every other " talent" which He gave them 
 not for selfish ends, but that they might therewith glorify God, 
 and do good to their fellow men. If we expect at last to hear the 
 adorable Saviour say, " Well done, good and faithful servant ! " 
 what manner of persons should we be ! 
 
 Christian * ^ ave 8 Pken, Sir, of "progress ;" and notwithstanding the dif- 
 
 Piogr-Mg. faculties we have to meet, and the slowness of our action, there is 
 progress. The power of Christianity is extending, and more ra- 
 pidly than superficial observers are at all aware of. 
 
 Some years ago I compiled statistics on this great subject, which 
 were afterwards laid before the public ; and it is surprising to con- 
 Umplate the great aggregate of the agencies which the zeal of the
 
 IT I) LIC ADDRESSES Co'J 
 
 Lord's people has already sent forth. One or two facts may illus- 
 trate this. 
 
 Sixty years ago there was no Bible Society existing ; and it has 3ui.tic. 
 been estimated, that probably the entire number of copies of the 
 Holy Scriptures then in existence, was not over 4,000 000, in losa 
 than 40 languages. What have sixty years witnessed ? The or- 
 ganization of Bible Societies throughout Christendom, the issues 
 from which within that period have been nearly 70,000,000, in 
 nearly 200 languages ! In other words, within the past half cc n- 
 tury there have been probably more copies of the Scriptures given 
 to the world, than had been put into circulation in all the preced- 
 ing 1,800 years ! 
 
 Again, sixty years ago there were only two Missionary Socie- 
 ties in existence the Moravian and the Gospel Propagation ; and 
 they both had less than 100 missionaries to the heathen, with a 
 
 ;~ew converts. Now, no Church which holds evangelical views 
 is without its foreign mission organization ; and the number of mis- 
 sionaries is over 3,000, with a body of native helpers more than 
 equal to themselves. The converts are now beginning to be num- 
 bered by hundreds of thousands ; and scholars, by millions. About 
 36 theological institutions exist in foreign lands, for training a na- 
 tive ministry ; and more than 40 printing presses are pouring forth a 
 
 ian literature in their languages; while four missionary ships 
 nre traversing the ocean, exclusively devoted to this cause. Never, 
 since the II- -leemer issued His great commission, has His Church 
 had such an agency as now exists. The light of heaven never 
 shone on as bright a day as our eyes behold ! And yet all this is 
 but preparatory a commencement. These agencies are doubling 
 their number and power, every twelve years ; and the men are now 
 listening to me, who may live to see them multiplied fourfold. 
 
 The scientific developments of the past -10 years have been won- I'roipcetir* 
 <lert'ul ; lut far more surprising have been the movements of God in '[ IU Q ph [ 
 
 irovidence, preparing the world for the Gospel, and fitting ; 
 Church for the work which lie is evidently about to do on the 
 t-.vrth. All thoughtful men feel that we are on the eve of great 
 events. For ! - t lie saints of God have interceded for 
 
 the coming of His kingdom; and all this great and growing 
 
 .ration, this marshalling of the hosts, this accumulation of 
 materials, the very siege we are laying to the outworks of sin, all 
 betoken the mighty struggle whieh must ere long ensue. The re~ 
 fit' Him to whose 1 we bow, are inexhaustible ; and
 
 340 
 
 ELEVENTH SESSION 
 
 Devoted 
 missionary 
 pioneers 
 will be 
 honoured. 
 
 His oath is given for the success of His cause : " the whole earth 
 shall be filled with his glory ;" and a day hastens on, when from 
 the vising of the sun to its setting, the idols shall be utterly abo- 
 lished, and the Lord alone shall be exalted in the earth ! 
 
 India shall be redeemed ; and over the prostrate forms of her 
 superstition fallen never to rise again shall the sons and daugh- 
 ters of India yet sing their Saviour's praise. 
 
 A reference has been made to the devoted servants of God who 
 have laid down their lives in this glorious enterprise. They lived 
 not to witness the final triumph of their cause ; but they will never- 
 theless be associated with the honour of that triumph. They 
 laboured, and we have entered into their labours. They went forth 
 weeping, bearing the precious seed, sowing beside all waters. 
 They toiled to break up the hard, stubborn soil, and prepare it for 
 the promised "rain," which God is yet to "pour out upon all flesh," 
 when " the wilderness shall become a fruitful field," and the face 
 of the moral world shall be full of fruit. Honour to those vene- 
 rable men ! Their labour may be overlooked, and even their names 
 may pass from the recollection of their successors ; but those labours 
 can never die. The prayers they have breathed, and the tears they 
 have wept, for India, still linger around their memory, and are had 
 in remembrance before God* 
 
 Illustration On the day when the Great international Exhibition opened 
 
 International in London last year, no heart in that vast assembly forgot him 
 Exhibition. w h ose grand conception was then realized before them. It was 
 fitting that he should be remembered then ; and when the grand 
 anthem, with which the proceedings opened, had uttered its invo- 
 cation and praise to the Divine Author of all that is lovely, and 
 pure, and good, on earth and in heaven, the human instrument 
 whom He fitted and inspired to accomplish His work, was next 
 remembered. That choir and assembly turned, like the heart of 
 one man, toward the tomb of the illustrious dead, and sang : 
 
 " silent Father of our Kings to be 
 
 Mourned in this golden hour of Jubilee, 
 
 For this, fot all, we weep our thanks to thee !" 
 
 A grateful nation could not forget the Prince Consort, whosa 
 mind conceived the purpose that his hand was not allowed to 
 bring to completion : others carried out his high design, but ha 
 did not lose the reward which was due to his memory. 
 
 There is a day, and a scene, hastening onward to meet us, before 
 Which all the glories of the International Exhibition will pale 
 their fires, as the lesser lights of heaven melt away into the great-
 
 PUBLIC ADDftfiSSBS 
 
 er glory of the rising sun ; ami in that "golden hour of Jubilee," 
 land will remember her apostles the silent sowers of this 
 hour, who will tln-n he in tli.-ir graves, after bearing "thebur- 
 nd heat of the day." they will be remembered; and, while 
 tin- pnii-o and glory shall all be given to Ilim to whom it is due, 
 redeemed nation will " weep its thanks" to those who first 
 brought it the light, and laid the foundations of those institu- 
 undor which it rose " from darkness to light, and from the 
 r of Satan unto God." Yes, Sir ; " He that soweth, and he 
 that reapeth, shall yet rejoice together ;" and " every man shall re- 
 ceive his own reward," according to his own labour, in that glorious 
 .-n-umrnation. 
 
 "\Vlio would not love such a Godlike work as this ! Who would 
 not wish to share its triumphs 1 I would rather have my por- 
 tion there, than have all earthly honours. Inefficient as I know 
 .f to be, and helping rather indirectly, than directly, in this 
 great work, yet in view of the coming future, I would rather 
 have the lot and the reward of the humblest missionary then, 
 than to sit on the throne of the world now. For such a cause it 
 is sweet to give, and delightful to make sacrifices ; it is an honour to 
 be allowed to do either ; or to help its progress, by any assistance, 
 whether secular or spiritual. 
 
 Reference has been made to Providence, in connection with this p ro viJence^ 
 .prise. The entire history of Christianity is full of these pro- 
 :M;CS. Allow me to refer to one of them, brought to my mind 
 .v the past and present condition of the Punjab, and by the hope 
 wo cherish, that God will consummate in these provinces the inti- 
 mations of mercy we already witness. 
 
 Look at the importance to be attached to the fact, that Julius re<ar nre- 
 
 Caesar preceded, not followed, the Apostle Paul. Had the Apos- P ared , lhe 
 
 way for 
 tie of the Gentiles been called a short time sooner to fulfil his Paul. 
 
 commission, what impediments he would have found, Europe and 
 iiviil' >! into a number of separate nationalities, all jealous of 
 each other, with divers laws and languages, and restrictions on in- 
 tercourse. Under such circum-tim.-rs, what could even an Apos- 
 tle's zeal have done, and how limited would the results of his la- 
 bours have been ! The Apo-tlc needed a pioneer, to sweep away 
 these impedimenta, and open the world to his labours ; and God 
 provided one. 
 
 Little did Julius Csesar think, a* he burst his way through all 
 barriers, broke down these nationalities, opened roads and com- 
 munications, gave common laws to all, and r.xt.'ii'k'd tlio j>r.
 
 342 ELEVENTH SESSION 
 
 tion of his country's power, from the Euphrates to the Atlantic, to 
 every citizen of Rome, to go whither he chose, with a freedom of 
 movement that till then the world had never known, little did he 
 imagine that he was but preparing the way for one greater than 
 himself, who so soon was to follow, and Who, in the glad use of all 
 the facilities thus furnished him, was to preach the Gospel, and 
 plant Christian churches in all these regions. 
 A thought or two more, and I have done. 
 
 In passing through London, on my way to India, I saw the cele- 
 brated Koh-i-noor ; and as I mused upon it, it seemed to represent 
 the political and moral condition of its country. 
 
 What vicissitudes of fortune has that bright jewel seen, since it 
 first emerged from its unknown mine. How many hands grasped 
 that prize, ere it found its way to its final resting place in the Regalia 
 of England ! The hand of Christian civilization has given it a shape 
 and setting, that till now it never had. It shines and radiates in 
 all the glory of which God made it capable. 
 
 India to be Poor India ! she has had her full share of suffering. Many 
 thTdiadem lords have had dominion over her ; and to how many gods has she 
 of Jesus. bowed down ! But at length, after thousands of years of uncer- 
 tainty and gloom, her day of grace dawns : God will arise and 
 have mercy upon her. For not more certain is it, that the Koh- 
 i-noor, which once shone in the crown of the Great Mogul, and 
 afterwards ornamented the forehead of ."the Lion of the Punjab," 
 on the very spot where we are assembled, but now blazes in far 
 greater splendour on the brow of your Christian Queen, not more 
 true is this, than that INDIA, like her brightest gem, shall yet rise 
 and shine, because her light shall have come, and the glory of the 
 Lord shall have risen upon her. After ages of uncertainty and 
 sorrow, God will give her rest and joy. She will yet, in her redeem- 
 ed and sanctified position, in the midst of the general Christianity of 
 the world, illustrate the glory of Him who will save her ; and her 
 learning, population, and great wealth, and the qualities of her 
 people, which the grace of Heaven will yet develop and devote to 
 the glory of Christ, will all join to render her conspicuous, as she 
 will then shine, bright and beautiful, in the diadem of the Son of 
 God. 
 
 Sir H. B. Colonel Sir HERBERT EDWARDES, K. C. B., said: I wish to press 
 
 EUWARDES. k ome U p On VOU; the thought which has been thrown out by my 
 
 friend and comrade of old days, Colonel Edward Lake the lesson 
 
 ef contrast between to-day, and the day when the English die-
 
 PUBLIC ADDRESSES 343 
 
 tated peace to the Sikh nation, under the now dismantled battle- Comri 
 merits of Lahore. Seventeen years ago, the Sikhs, in their military ,i, e preM iit 
 
 pride, invaded British India, and were driven back across the Sut- aod lh * . 
 
 past of (he 
 
 ledge, after four desperate pitched battles. In February 1846, the vie- funjab. 
 torious army of Lord Gough encamped under these walls. The lit- 
 tle Maharajah Duleep Singh, then 8 years old, came forth with his 
 warriors, and his nobles, to make submission. Lord Hardinge took 
 >y upon his knee, and while he spoke in lion tones of stern- 
 ness and reproof to the Sikh chiefs and councillors, he kindly 
 promised to be a guardian to their unoffending prince. And so 
 he would have been, had the Sikh soldiers let him ! But God will- 
 ed it otherwise. Lord Hardinge's first measure was to appoint Sir Heory 
 Henry Lawrence, Resident at Lahore. And how did the new Re- 
 sident begin his work ? By a thank-offering to God who had given 
 England victory. Before Lord Gough's army left Lahore, Henry 
 Lawrence called a public meeting in his tent, and founded the 
 Asylum for Soldiers' Children in the Himalaya, which now bears 
 hi- name. That was how our public work began in the Punjab. 
 Two years passed on, and the mortified Sikh soldiery rose a second 
 time to tussle with the British, for the empire of Hindoostan. They 
 fought it nut stoutly, like brave men, as they are; but a second time 
 th.-y were disastrously defeated; and the great Khalsa power was 
 broken. No further forbearance could be shown ; and the whole 
 Sikh army laid <lo\vn their arms and guns before Lord Gough; 
 many a-grey-beard weeping as he did it. Not only the army, but 
 the nation was disarmed ; and the Punjab became a province of 
 British India. 
 
 How was its administration entered on ? in what spirit ? One 
 of the earliest measures of the great men who were set over us, was ,,* '* llra , 
 
 tablish a C'hri-tian Mission at the very capital of the Sikh re- tioB - ""* 
 
 tagun. 
 i. May its name Umntsur prove a happy omen ; may it 
 
 be indeed a fountain of immortality, and foretell the baptism of the 
 people ! Soon followed the crisis of 1857 ; and the Sikhs rose 
 once mor. : hut m-- tin- tiin-- to help us ! Side by side the Eng- 
 li.-hman and the Punjabi-.-, hut late such enemies, beat down the 
 
 mutiny. It tells like a fable ; hut it is Dimply the story of a bless- - 
 
 Siory of 
 
 injr. And now th<- new year, 1H'>.">, finds this C'liri-tian Conference a bleuinf . 
 
 gathered at Lahore, to promote the tru.-st welfare of the people, 
 and the j^lory of <'i.l. A Sikh Knjali :md hi- family are present 
 in the room. The Boy King of 1846 is a Christian nobleman in our 
 own oountry happy and rontentod honoured l>y our sovereign 
 revolving plans of good for hi native land and, we may trust, heir
 
 344 ELEVENTH SESSION 
 
 to a crown far brighter than the one he lost. It has been, indeed, 
 shappy Christmas. The old year has gone down with prayer ; and 
 the new year has risen with prayer again, for the extension of the 
 kingdom of our Lord. May it be a token for good. God works 
 by means. May He have great things in store for us ! I have 
 lived so long in the Punjab, that I am half a Punjabee, and half an 
 Englishman ; and I cannot but wish that it may be given to the 
 noble races of our province to take the lead in the regeneration 
 
 The mission o f India. And the practical lesson which I would draw from the 
 ol English- 
 men iu India, retrospect of the Punjab struggles the last thought which I would 
 
 leave with you, is this, that it is the duty of every Englishman to 
 realize the purpose for which he and his countrymen have been 
 brought across the seas ; and throw away the conceited thought 
 that God brought us here for any material progress. It was not 
 for that that the Saxon was required. The Asiatic intellect is as 
 keen as ours. Ours has indeed more thew and sinew ; but whence 
 did the vigour come ? Not from our geography, but from our 
 faith. It came from Christianity. It came from our getting a 
 grasp of truth ; and this is the strength which we English have 
 come here to wield, and in the wielding of which we shall be bless- 
 ed, as we have been blessed in the Punjab. We have come to 
 conquer India, it is true ; but let each one of us go home with the 
 thought, that we have not come to conquer it for ourselves : our 
 mission here is to conquer it for God.
 
 PRIVATE MEETING. 
 
 At a private meeting of the members of the Conference, held 
 on the forenoon of the 2nd of January, D. F. McLEOD, Esq., C. B., 
 in the Chair, the following RESOLUTIONS were adopted : 
 
 1. That a Committee, consisting of the following members, be Compiu- 
 formed, for the purpose of preparing a report of the proceedings m"uei**~ 
 of the Conference, for publication. 
 
 CHAIRMAN. Colonel Lake. 
 
 MEMBERS. The Reverend Mr. Calderwood, J. A. Miller, Esq.,* 
 an I Dr. Newton. 
 
 SECRETARY. Captain McMahon. 
 
 II. That a Bible and Tract Society for the Punjab be formed, Bible and 
 to work, as far as possible, in connection with the Lodiana Press. s^ui 
 
 2. That the Lieutenant Governor be asked to be Patron. f 
 
 3. That the following be a Committee for this object: 
 
 Chairman : 
 D. F. McLeod, Esq. 
 Members : 
 
 Sir H. B. Edwardes, K. C. B., 
 Colonel Lake, C. B., 
 Colonel Maclagan, 
 Dr. Farquhar, 
 
 R. N. Cust, Esq., 
 Edward Prinsep, Esq., 
 T. D. Forsyth, Esq., 
 J. P. Melvill, E>q., 
 
 The Chaplains of Lahore, Meean Meer, and Umritsur, 
 The Missionaries of Lahore and Umritsur ; 
 with power to add to their number, and to appoint their own Secre- 
 tary and Treasurer. 
 
 * Having been called Jtway from ibe scene of the committee's labours, Mr. Miller 
 wni usable to lake part in tha compilation of iho Proceedings- Subsequently tlie 
 Commute: wat enlarged by the addition of the Rev. John Newton. 
 
 t Sit Robert Montgomery has kindly consented to be Patron* 
 
 2R
 
 346 
 
 PRIVATE MEETING 
 
 Standard 
 version of 
 the Bible. 
 
 Secular aid 
 Committee* 
 
 4. That the two departments of the Society, and their respec- 
 tive funds, be kept quite distinct. 
 
 III. That a sub-committee of the above be appointed, to consid- 
 er the question of a standard authorized version of the Holy Scrip- 
 tures, to consist of the following members : 
 
 tt. Col. Sir H. B. Edwardes, K. C. B., 
 The Rev. T. V. French^ 
 The Rev. L. Janvier. 
 
 2. That this Conference petition the Crown,* through the British 
 and Foreign Bible Society, for this purpose ; after inviting the co- 
 operation of all, not only in the Punjab, but also in the North 
 West Provinces, and Bengal, favourable to the plan* 
 
 IV. That a Central Committee, with branch committees, of 
 corresponding members, be formed, for advising and assisting mis- 
 sionary bodies in secular matters ; such as providing for the sup- 
 port of Native Christians and inquirers, obtaining employment for 
 such as require it, forming locations for Native Christian commu- 
 nities, and adopting measures for creating, or extending, a verna- 
 cular Christian literature. 
 
 2. That the Lieutenant Governor be asked to be Patron.f 
 
 3. That the following persons be on the Committee : * 
 
 President : 
 JD. F. McLeod, Esq. 
 Members : 
 
 Inter- Nlis- 
 Kku Com- 
 mittee- 
 
 Dr. Farquhaf, 
 
 T. D. Forsyth, Esq., 
 
 Colonel Maclagan ; 
 
 R. N. Gust, Esq.* 
 
 R. H. Davies, Esq., 
 
 Edward Prinsep, Esq., 
 
 Dr. Cleghorn, 
 
 with power to add to their number, and appoint their own 
 ta.y and Treasurer. 
 
 V. That a General Committee of Reference be formed, for de- 
 termining any differences of opinion that may arise between Mis- 
 
 * The terms of this resolution will be ultimately modified; as his considered 
 that it would be unwise to eek the authorization of the Crown, for any veroac 
 version that can, under existing circumstances, be prepared. 
 
 Sir Robert Montgomery has consented to be Patron of this Committee-
 
 RESOLUTIONS 347 
 
 ionary bodies ; which shall be represented in the Committee by 
 one member from each body. 
 
 2. That the following members be nominated, as a preliminary 
 Committee, to consider how far the working of the above can be 
 practically carried out : 
 
 Church Missionary Society, Rev. R. Bruce, 
 American Presbyterian, Rev. J. Newton, 
 American United Presbyterian, Rev. A. Gordon, 
 National Church of Scotland, Rev. R. Paterson. 
 
 3. That the fallowing laymen be on this Committee : - 
 
 E Iward Frinsep, Enquire. 
 T. D. Forsyth, Esquire. 
 
 4. That the Rev. Goloknath be added, as a member to represent 
 the Native Brethren. 
 
 VI. The subject of Female Education was discussed ; and it Female 
 
 Education, 
 was resolved : 
 
 1. That any movement regarding it be left to the Central Com- 
 mittee. 
 
 2. That the attention of that Committee be drawn to the cir- 
 culation of some papers upon, and some tracts towards, the attain- 
 ment of this object. A paper lately read before a Debating Socie- 
 ty at Benares was suggested for inquiry. 
 
 VII. It was resolved that the following suggestions be submit- Marriage 
 ted to the " Committee of Latva," in the hope that they may con- ^v,, rce 
 sent to take action upon them, with a view to urging the enact- '*' f " r 
 ment of a suitable law on the subject of marriage and divorce, as 
 affecting native converts. 
 
 1. To give the Christian convert divorce, on the one legitimate 
 ground of adultery by the heathen partner, and on no other 
 ground. 
 
 2. To afTjr 1 facilities for reconciliation of converted husband 
 an-1 Ic'uli n wif-. who has left him, by citing her to appear be- 
 fore the Magistrate in person, and ( after a private interview with 
 li.-r li ' iml at the Court ) declare whether it is her will to return 
 to her husband, or go to her relations, such election to be affirmed 
 by the Court. 
 
 3. To give legal divorce from child betrothal, when the heathen 
 its or guardians of one party refuse to contummate the mar-
 
 348 PRIVATE MEETING 
 
 riage, on the plea of the conversion of the other party to Christianity. 
 
 4. To assign the children to the father, whether Christian or 
 heathen, on the grounds of general law. 
 
 N. B. It is believed that the highest Hindoo authorities declare betrothal in 
 childhood to be the real marriage, and to be indissoluble during life. But there are 
 differences of opinion on this head. And in practice, great laxiiy prevails among the 
 Hindoos, especially in the Punjab; where betroihal is not regarded as any bar to 
 marriage elsewhere. This facilitates action on our part. 
 
 Medical VIII. That a Committee be formed for considering the advisa- 
 
 missionanes. y^^y o f employing, to a greater extent, and more systematically, 
 
 Medical Missionaries. 
 
 MEMBERS : Colonel Lake, Colonel Maclagan, Dr. Cleghorn, Dr. 
 
 Farquhar, and Dr. Newton. 
 
 D. F. McLEOD, 
 
 Chairman. 
 
 The Proceedings of the Conference were concluded on the after- 
 noon of the 2nd of January, 1863, by a 
 
 PUBLIC MEETING FOR PRAYER, 
 
 conducted by 
 The REV. JOHN NEWTON, M. A. 
 
 at which, as at the preliminary meeting, representatives of differ- 
 ent denominations took a leading part ; while it was largely at- 
 tended by members of the Conference, and the Public in general.
 
 CONCLUDING REMARKS. 
 
 The reader has now been brought to the close of the The pub- 
 proceedings of what has been termed, in one of the p r0 ceed- 
 
 preceding essays, "our first general conference of mis- 
 sionaries," the first, at least, held in the Punjab, or 
 Nothern India. These proceedings, as thus recorded, 
 have expanded into a volume of larger dimensions, 
 than was at first anticipated. But no attempt has been 
 made or perhaps could well have been made to cur- 
 tail or condense them ; and it is hoped that among the 
 rnrious topics discussed, and the different modes of 
 treatment adopted, something may be found, to at- 
 tract, or to instruct, almost every class of persons in- 
 terested in the cause of missions. 
 
 Conference and discussions on such subjects, held Confer- 
 in those Christian countries which are the great cen- Christian 
 tres of missionary operations, possess, no doubt, many countries. 
 advantages not enjoyed here. The experiences of 
 ni.Miy lands can be there collected together; all the 
 appliances of an advanced civilization, and all the influ- 
 ences of a powerful, wealthy, energetic, and independ- 
 ent community, can be brought to bear; and subjects 
 viewed from a distance, can be <liMHsod with a delibe- 
 rateness, impartiality, and freedom from bias, not ) 
 haps attainable in the midst of mission fields. But Those on 
 the rev of tlio latter have a speciality of their ground. 
 
 own, wi:i-li cannot but be valuable on this account. A 
 perusal of the foregoing pages can leave no doubt in 
 the reader's mind, that some things have been elicited 
 here, which could not have been elicited, or discussed 
 with effect, on a distant arena; and it may he presum-
 
 850 CONCLUDING REMARKS 
 
 ed, that facts connected with the every day life of mis- 
 sions, and illustrative of missionary experiences, have 
 been incidentally touched upon, which would not be no- 
 ticed in more formal publications; and therefore calcu- 
 lated to be the more interesting and instructive to those 
 at a distance. 
 Solemn There is a certain des^ree of solemnity, in the very 
 
 and prac- . n 
 
 tical cha- idea oi an assemblage such as this, held in the midst 
 
 racter of o f those whom it is sought to wean from their own, and 
 introduce to another faith: and this feeling, no doubt, 
 largely influenced those who took a part in this Con- 
 ference. The position has necessarily rendered the 
 discussions, or a large part of them, of a less speculative 
 character, than such discussions would otherwise be 
 liable to become ; for every word spoken or read, was 
 addressed to those, of whom the greater portion would, 
 from their personal knowledge, justly appreciate its 
 correctness and force ; and every suggestion offered, 
 was liable to be put to the test of actual trial. 
 
 That such discussions, held under such circumstan- 
 ces, should have been brought to a close, without crea- 
 ting excitement, suspicion, or ill-will, in any quarter, 
 may occasion surprise, to those who contemplate the 
 scene from a distance ; but it is nevertheless true, and 
 no less consolatary, and matter for deep thankfulness, 
 than it is true. 
 
 Co-opera- They have resulted, too, in the adoption of some 
 tive mea- particular measures, by which it is hoped that the way 
 may be opened, for enabling the Christian public to co- 
 operate more effectively than heretofore, in the work of 
 missions ; whereby the hands of the missionary breth- 
 ren may be greatly strengthened, their labours lighten- 
 ed, and their minds relieved. 
 
 " The harvest, truly, is plenteous; but the labourers 
 are few :" and when we look around on the millions by
 
 BT D. P. McLEOD, ESQ. 851 
 
 whom we are surrounded in India, still devoted to their Mission- 
 idols, or their false prophet, and then upon the mere *"e^ 
 handful of earnest men, who have as yet been sent forth, hel P- 
 to save the few whom their influence may effectually 
 'i to pluck a few ears from the ripened fields, and 
 when we know, that those who come out from the mass 
 >ir eoiintrymen, to adopt the faith of the strange^ 
 are in a manner constrained, for the most part, to look 
 to the missionary for every thing not only for guidance, 
 but for that support which is but too generally denied 
 t ) them from other quarters, -it will readily be under- 
 stood, how vast may be the benefits resulting from well 
 devised efforts to relieve the missionary, as far as possi- 
 ble, from all cares, save those strictly appertaining to 
 his spiritual charge. 
 
 It may be hoped, too, that the example here set, will Example, 
 be followed elsewhere, in mission lands, with increasing- 
 ly important results. India is often regarded, in Chris- 
 tian countries, as a homogeneous whole; but nothing 
 can be further from the fact : and it is not to be sup- 
 posed, that the experiences of one part are equally ap- 
 plicable to every other* 
 
 Ilere in the Punjab, there are no less than four most Variety of 
 markedly distinct sections of the population the Hin- 
 du, the Sikh, the Mahomedan of the cis-Indus regions, 
 and those of the trau s-Indus frontier tribes, comprising 
 Pathans and Belooches. Of these, the Hindu and the 
 cis-Indus Mahomedan, have much in common with the 
 corresponding races of Northern and Central India, as 
 far south as the Satpura ran^r : hut all of tin-in have 
 very little in common with the inhabitants of Ben- 
 gal and Eastern India; with the Guzerati, Mahrattah, 
 and Parsi population of "Western India ; or with the 
 Canarese, Teloogoo, and Tamil races of the South. 
 There is abundant scope, therefore, for independent ac-
 
 852 
 
 Respon- 
 sibility 
 of Eng- 
 lishmen 
 for the 
 christia- 
 nization 
 of India. 
 
 tion, in the same direction, in other portions of this 
 vast peninsula; and a comparison of the separate expe- 
 riences of all, could not but prove highly instructive. 
 
 "With these few closing remarks, the Lahore Con- 
 ference issue this volume, in the earnest and prayer- 
 ful hope, that the blessing of God may accompany it, 
 that many who profess to be followers of Christ, maybe 
 stimulated by it to greater earnestness in His service, 
 and above all, that the members of that nation, to which, 
 in the mysterious workings of His Providence, it has 
 pleased the Almighty to entrust the Government of this 
 deeply interesting land, may become impressed with 
 a sense of the vastness and solemnity of the respon- 
 sibilities imposed upon them. Thoughtful men in In- 
 dia have been constrained, by the course of events 
 during the past few years, profoundly to feel the truth 
 of the Psalmist's declaration, that "except the Lord keep 
 the city, the watchman waketh but in vain;" and un- 
 less we fulfil our duty here, we have no right to expect 
 that we shall dwell secure. If the Bible be the Word 
 of God, and the books revered by the Hindu and Ma- 
 homedan contain mere fables, then it must have been 
 intended, that the Christian's rule should prepare the 
 way for the spread of the Gospel. And how is this to 
 be secured? "Hot by might, nor by power; but by 
 my Spirit, saith the Lord of Hosts." And may all who 
 name the name of Christ whether they be able to take 
 part in the work by their labours, or by their contribu- 
 tions; or whether they be precluded from both be in- 
 stant, nevertheless, in supplications at the Throne of 
 Grace, that the Spirit of God may be abundantly pour- 
 ed out, and that the glorious light of His Gospel may il- 
 luminate these lands of darkness and of sin. 
 
 D. F. McLEOD.
 
 Appendix A. 
 
 THE RIGHT REV. DANIEL WILSON, D. D. ON THK 
 
 SUBJECT OP MARRIAGE AND DIVORCE 
 
 AMONGST NATIVE CHRISTIANS. 
 
 The whole law of marriage, in India, was in a very vague and 
 unsatisfactory state in the Bishop's time, and encroachments were 
 ventured on, which involved serious risk and reponsibility. Again 
 and again did the Bishop bring the matter before the Government, 
 and again and again was he requested to suggest a remedy, and 
 prepare a Marriage Act, which might be sent home and passed 
 through Parliament. The Bishop wrought accordingly, the Govern- 
 ment doubted ; he altered, they approved. It cost him infinite 
 trouble ; and after all led to no result. It is needless to enter on 
 the question now, as respects British subjects at least, because it 
 has been set atj-est by the 13th and 14th Viet. C. 40. But as re^- 
 spects Native Christians, both marriage and divorce are open ques- 
 tions, full of embarrassment, and complicated by polygamy, and 
 heathen courts. This will be evident to the reader, if he ponders up- 
 on the following cases of conscience : they are a few amongst many. 
 
 1. A Hindoo becomes a Christian and is baptized. He has 
 several wives. Shall be retain all ? Or put away all but one ? 
 
 2. If he retains but one, according to the Christian rule, which 
 shall it be T The one he loves best, or the one he married first T 
 
 3. If the one first married has an equitable and natural right, 
 but is unwilling to remain, may he choose either of the others who 
 are willing ? 
 
 4. If the one first married has no children, and the one last 
 married has several, must he cleave to the childless wife, and dis- 
 miss the mother of his children ? 
 
 5. In such a case, to whom do the children belong, if both parents 
 claim them ? They are heathen by birth : are they to remain so, 
 or be brought up Christians T 
 
 6. If of two wives, the one first married remains a heathen, 
 and the one last married is baptized with her husband, must he 
 retain the heathen, and dismiss the Christian ? 
 
 2 S
 
 354 APPENDIX A. 
 
 7. A Hindoo boy and girl are betrothed. The one becomes a 
 Christian before marriage, the other remains a heathen. Are they 
 bound to each other, or free to choose? 
 
 8. If both the betrothed become Christians before marriage, are 
 they also bound, or free ? 
 
 9. A Hindoo becomes a Christian and is baptized. All his hea- 
 then wives leave him at once and for ever. Is he at liberty to 
 marry again ? 
 
 10. His wives who have left him, live in avowed and open adul- 
 tery with other men, may he apply to the heathen courts to be di- 
 vorced, and then x marry again ? 
 
 Such questions were arising continually, and they caused great 
 perplexity not only in themselves, but because a decision given 
 on Christian grounds, might be set aside or reversed on legal grounds. 
 Great differences of opinion also prevailed. A number of mission- 
 aries of different religious denominations having come together to 
 consider of the matter, resolved, amongst other things, that if a 
 Hindoo, having many wives, became a Christian, it was proper that 
 he should retain them all. A copy of this resolution was sent to 
 the Bishop through the medium of a committee, who, in making 
 their report say, that the Bishop " pronounced no decided opin- 
 ion, but promised to give the matter his best consideration." 
 The meaning of this was clear enough. The Bishop did not ap- 
 prove of the course which they had pursued, nor of the conclusion 
 at which they had arrived : but he did not choose to speak au- 
 thoritatively where he had no authority. 
 
 His purpose and his plan, generally speaking, was to rule each 
 case upon its own merits, and by Christian principles, and thus 
 gradually form precedents for uniform action. The episcopal sanc- 
 tion required for adult baptism enabled him to do this in the case 
 of all the Church missionaries. 
 
 A few cases occurred which he did decide. He decided that the 
 Christian man must be the husband of one wife only, and that 
 wife, the first married. Thus he wrote to the Native Christians in 
 the South of India, in 1834 : 
 
 " In nothing does true religion more directly benefit society, 
 than in the institution of Christian marriage. One man united 
 in Holy matrimony with one wife, the bond being indissoluble 
 except for the cause of fornication, is our Saviour's blessed rule for 
 domestic purity. The cases of adult married persons, where only 
 one of the parties is converted, are most difficult. A man with 
 two wives, if he become a Christian, must put one, the last whom
 
 APPENDIX B. 355 
 
 he espoused, away, and lire chastely with the first wife, who is, 
 in truth, his only one in the eye of God. Even if the second wife 
 be willing to become a Christian, the above rule of natural equity 
 is not therefore altered. If the heathen partner, as the Apostle 
 say*, decides to go, let her go ; but let the Christian live without 
 <I.'-iring a second marriage during the life of the absent partner. 
 No case, I think, can be found in the New Testament of two 
 wives being allowed, unless the absent party have been duly 
 separated and divorced by reason of unfaithfulness, before a com- 
 petent tribunal." 
 
 He decided also, that if two natives had been living in concu- 
 binage, and now sought instruction in Christianity, they must be 
 married before they could be received. 
 
 And also, that if a child betrothed in infancy became a Chris- 
 tian, and the party to whom she had been betrothed was willing to 
 give a legal bill of divorcement before they came together, she waa 
 at liberty to marry any other man. 
 
 (Pages 363 to 366, Vol. I. Life of the Right Rev. Daniel WU- 
 son, D. D.) 
 
 Appendix B. 
 
 A BILL 
 
 To i-rovwUfor ths dissolution of certain Marriage* entered into by Christian 
 Converts before their conversion. 
 
 STATEMENT OP OBJECTS AND REASONS. 
 
 THI object of this Bill is to remove a disability which now af- 
 fects many Native Christian Converts. 
 
 A Native Christian is bound by the contract of marriage enter- 
 ed into by him before his conversion ; and he cannot marry again, 
 although the other party to the marriage contract, who is not con- 
 verted, refuses to cohabit with him, and considers him an outcast, 
 and the marriage tie dissolved. 
 
 The present state of the law has led to serious evils. Native 
 Converts often resort to irregular marriages or concubinage. If 
 they are conscientious they are for ever separated from their con- 
 sorts, and cannot marry again. 
 
 If the above view of the status of the Native Convert, with re- 
 sport to the unconverted party to the marriage contract, be deem- 
 ed incorrect in any pnrtieulnr, it must at least be admitted that dif- 
 ficult question? m\ iini: th<- marriage of Converts before 
 their conversion, the other party to the marriage not being con-
 
 356 APPENDIX B. 
 
 verted ; and that an authoritative solution of these questions would 
 be a great boon to the Native Converts, and to the Clergy who are 
 called upon to advise or marry such Converts. 
 
 To remedy this state of things, the Bill proposes to bring the 
 parties before a Judge, so that the real wishes of the party who is not 
 converted may be ascertained. With the view of ensuring due re- 
 gard to the habits of the people^ the examination may be con- 
 ducted by the Judge publicly or privately, as he may think fit, 
 and if after a second examination, and due deliberation, the Hin- 
 doo or Mahomedan party to the contract refuses to cohabit with 
 the Convert, the Judge is empowered to dissolve the marriage. 
 
 C. R. M. JACKSON; 
 The 3lst December 1859. 
 
 THE BILL. 
 
 WHEREAS on the conversion to the Christian faith of a Hindoo 1 
 or Mahomedan who has been married before his or her conversion, 
 p , . the wife or husband, as the case may be, 
 
 of such Convert, being a Hindoo or Maho- 
 medan, is entitled to live separate from such Convert, and to treat 
 the marriage tie as dissolved ; and whereas it is expedient, if the 
 Hindoo or Mahomedan husband or wife will not cohabit with the 
 Christian Convert, his or her Wife or husband as the case may be, 
 that such Convert should be at liberty to marry again ; It is enactr 
 ed as follows : 
 
 I. When a Hindoo or Mahomedan husband or wife, who Was 
 married to a Christian Convert before her or his conversion, refu- 
 ses to cohabit with such Convert, the Con- 
 
 JSSi ' %?$ Tert T "" * * etitioi > to the Jud e of 
 
 appearance of Hindoo or the Zillah in which the Hindoo or Ma- 
 
 Mahomedan husband or homedan husband or wife so refusing to 
 
 wife refusing to cohabit . .. s -, . /. 
 
 with Christian Convert. cohabit is resident, for an order, directing 
 
 such husband or wife so refusing to co- 
 habit, to appear, on a day to be named in such order, before the 
 Zillah Judge, for the purpose of being interrogated, whether he or 
 she, as the case may be, does refuse to cohabit with such Convert ; 
 and the Zillah Judge shall thereupon issue such order. Provided 
 
 _ . always that the Zillah Judge shall not 
 
 Proviso. 
 
 issue any such order or put any such 
 
 interrogatory, unless it be proved to his satisfaction, in the case of 
 * Hindoo or Mahomedan husband refusing to cohabit, that he haa
 
 APPENDIX B. 
 
 85T 
 
 attained the age of fourteen years, and in the case of a Hindoo 
 or Mahomedan wife so refusing, that she has attained the age of 
 twelve years. 
 
 II. When the Hindoo or Mahomedan husband or wife, as the 
 case may be, of such Convert, shall appear before the Zillah Judge, 
 
 . in pursuance of such order, the Zillah 
 
 ^^ ' Judge shall interrogate him or her, whe- 
 ther he or she does refuse to cohabit with such Convert, and the 
 said Zillah Judge shall endeavour to ascertain the real wishes of 
 such husband or wife, and for that purpose the Judge shall be at 
 liberty, at his discretion, to interrogate such husband or wife pub- 
 licly or privately, or to exclude from the Court during such inter- 
 rogation all such persons as he in his discretion shall think fit to 
 exclude. 
 
 III. If the Hindoo or Mahomedan husband or wife refuses, 
 
 .. , . when interrogated by the Zillah Judge, 
 
 Time for postponing 
 
 dissolution of Marriage if to live with the Christian Convert, the 
 
 Hindoo or Mahomedan Judge shall record such refusal on ^ 
 husband or wife refuses, 
 
 when interrogated by the proceedings, and if there be any child of 
 
 Judge, to live with the the marriage of the Convert and such Hin- 
 doo or Mahomedan husband or wife so 
 
 refusing to cohabit, then living, the Zillah Judge shall postpone 
 making any final order for the dissolution of the said marriage 
 for the period of four years from the date on which he shall record 
 such refusal. And if there be no children of the marriage of the 
 Convert and the Hindoo or Mahomedan husband or wife so refu- 
 sing to cohabit, then living, the Zillah Judge shall postpone ma- 
 king any final order for the dissolution of the said marriage for the 
 period of two years from the date on which he shall record such 
 refusal. 
 
 IV. At the end of the period of four years or two years, as the 
 case may be, the Convert may apply by petition to the Judge of 
 
 On the expiration of the the Zillah in which the Hindo or Mah - 
 above periods, Judge on medan husband or wife refusing to coha- 
 
 application to iuue order bit is resident, for an order requiring such 
 for appearance of Hin- 
 doo or Mahomedan hut- Hindoo or Mahomcdun husband or wife 
 band or wife refusing to to appear, on a day to be named in such 
 cohabit with Convert 
 
 order, before the Zillah Judge, to be again 
 
 interrogated whether he or she does refuse to cohabit with such 
 Convert; and the Zillah Judge shall th.M-iMiprv, h 01 l--r.
 
 358 APPENDIX B. 
 
 V. If at any time before the expiration of the said terms of four 
 years or two years, as the case may be, the Convert and the Hindoo or 
 
 Mahomedan husband or wife of said Con- 
 
 Judge may in certain yert ghall ap piyby petition to the Zillah 
 cases issue order for ap- 
 pearance before the expi- Judge for a second interrogation of such 
 ration of the above periods. Hindoo or Mahomedan husband or wife 
 with a view to their re-union, or if the 
 
 Convert shall make such application, and the Zillah Judge shall be 
 of opinion that there is ground for believing that if such Hindoo or 
 Mahomedan husband or wife were brought before him, such Hin- 
 -doo or Mahomedan husband or wife would consent to cohabit with 
 the Convert, then it shall be lawful for the Zillah Judge to issue 
 
 such order as is mentioned in Section IV 
 Proviso. 
 
 of this Act. Provided always that nothing 
 
 in this Section shall be construed so as to authorize the Zillah 
 Judge to order the dissolution of any such marriage before the 
 expiration of the term to which the final order has been post- 
 poned at the time of the first interrogation. 
 
 VI. When the Hindoo or Mahomedan husband or wife, as the 
 case may be, shall appear the second time before the Zillah Judge 
 
 in pursuance of such order, the Judge 
 
 Interrogation by Judge h u interrogate him or her whe ther he 
 on second appearance. 
 
 or she does refuse to cohabit with the Con- 
 vert, and the Judge shall endeavor to ascertain the real wishes of 
 such Hindoo or Mahomedan husband or wife, and for that purpose 
 it shall be lawful for the Judge to interrogate such husband or wife 
 as in Section II of this Act is provided. 
 
 VII. If the Hindoo or Mahomedan husband or wife, as the case 
 may be, when interrogated the second time by the Zillah Judge, after 
 
 the expiration of the term of four years 
 or two ^ars to which the final order has 
 husband or wife, on second been postponed, still refuses to cohabit 
 appearance, refuse to co- with the Christian Convert, the Zillah 
 habit with Convert. -,-,-,. -, -, i_ i_ -, 
 
 Judge shall by an order under his hand, 
 
 and sealed with the seal of his Court, declare the marriage of such 
 Convert and such Hindoo or Mahomedan husband or wife so refu- 
 sing to cohabit, from thenceforth dissolved, and shall also record 
 such dissolution of marriage on his proceedings ; and from and af- 
 ter the date of the order declaring the dissolution of such mar- 
 riage, it shall be lawful for such Christian Convert to marry again.
 
 APPENDIX B. 359 
 
 VII I. Nothing in this Act contained shall be construed BO as 
 
 Act not to apply to Hin- to re( * uire *"* Hind Or Mahomedan to 
 doos or Mahomedans who take any proceedings under this Act for 
 subsequently to mamage the purpose of dissolving his or her mar- 
 become Christians. f?l . ... 1.1.11 u 
 
 nage with any person who shall, subse- 
 
 quently to such marriage, be converted to the Christian faith. 
 
 IX. During the period which shall intervene between the first 
 and second interrogation directed by this Act, a male Convert shall, 
 
 if the Zillah Judge shall so think fit to 
 Maintenance of //in- . . 
 
 doo or .Vahomedan wife order, maintain his Hindoo or Mahomedan 
 
 during the period interven- wife, notwithstanding she does refuse to 
 ing between the frit and cohabit with him ^j the amount to be 
 second interrogation. 
 
 paid for such maintenance shall be ascer- 
 
 tained and ordered to be paid by the Zillah Judge. 
 
 X. Every Convert who shall take proceedings for the interro- 
 gation of his Hindoo or Mahomedan husband or wife under the 
 
 Convert to pay costs in- P rovisions of this Act - *all pay the costs 
 curred by Hindoo or Ma- incurred by such Hindoo or Mahomedan 
 homedan husband or wife. wifo in the CQUrge o f 8UC h proceedings, 
 
 and the amount of such costs shall be ascertained and ordered to 
 be paid by the Zillah Judge. 
 
 XI. No dissolution of marriage under the provisions of this 
 
 Act shall operate so as in any way to affect 
 Dissolution of mamage 
 
 not to affect rights of chil- the rights of any child born of the mar- 
 dren born of such marriage. riftge go di 
 
 XII. When the Hindoo or Mahomedan husband or wife who 
 
 refuses to cohabit with the Christian Convert is resident in any 
 
 of the Presidency Towns of Calcutta, Ma- 
 
 risJiction in Presi- dr&& ^ Qf Bomba y, the petitions herein-be- 
 
 fore mentioned shall be addressed and pre- 
 
 . d to the Chief Judge of the Small Cause Court in such Towns 
 
 respectively, and such Chief Judge shall have and exercise all the 
 
 jurU.li,-tioii, authority, and powers herein-before given to Zillah 
 
 Judges.
 
 ( 360 ) 
 
 Appendix C. 
 
 MINUTE ON POLYGAMY. 
 
 THE Committee of the Church Missionary Society having learnt 
 that cases have occurred in the Missions, of baptized converts, 
 who reside among the heathen, falling into the practice of poly- 
 gamy ; and having been also requested by some of their Mission- 
 aries to explain their views upon the question of the admission of 
 polygamists to Christian baptism : the following Minute upon the 
 sinfulness of polygamy generally, as well as upon the particular 
 question alluded to, is printed, and circulated for the information 
 pf the Missionaries of the Society. 
 
 HENRY VENN, 
 WILLIAM KNIGHT, 
 
 Church Missionary House, JOHN CHAPMAN, 
 
 12th Jan. 1857. HECTOR STRAITH, 
 
 Sees. 
 
 An examination of several passages of Scripture which bear 
 upon the subject of polygamy will shew that the Divine ordinance 
 of Marriage is confined to one wife ; and that under every dispen- 
 sation, offences against this ordinance have been marked by Di- 
 vine disapprobation. 
 
 The original institution of marriage in Paradise, even as record- 
 ed in the brief narrative of Moses, is decisive against polygamy, 
 and was declared to be so by the Prophet Malachi, under the old 
 dispensation, as well as by our Lord Jesus Christ himself. 
 
 Gen. ii. 23 ; Mai. ii. 15, &c. 
 
 Gen. ii. 23. " And Adam said, this is now bone of my bone and 
 flesh of my flesh : she shall be called woman, because she was 
 taken out of man. 
 
 24. Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and 
 shall cleave unto his wife, and they shall be one flesh." 
 
 The Prophet Malachi refers to this primaeval institution of mar- 
 riage in condemnation of those, in his days, who had married 
 znore than one wife.
 
 APPENDIX C. 361 
 
 M tl. ii. 11. " Yot ye say, Wherefore ? Because the Lord hath 
 been witness between thee and the wife of thy youth, against 
 whom thou hast dealt treacherously : yet is she thy companion, 
 and the wife of thy covenant. 
 
 15. And did not he make one ? Yet had ho the residue of the 
 spirit. And wherefore one ? That he might seek a godly seed. 
 Therefore take heed to your spirit, and let none deal treacherous- 
 ly against the wife of his youth." 
 
 h, as quoted by Scott, thus explains the passage : 
 
 " The Prophet puts the Jews in mind of the first institution of 
 marriage... ( as Christ did afterwards on a like occasion ) and tella 
 them, that God made but one man at fir^t, ( the word rendered 
 " one" is masculine, ) and made the woman out of him, when he 
 could have created more women, if he had pleased : to instruct 
 men, that this was the true pattern of marriage, ordained for true 
 love and undivided affection, and best serving the chief end of 
 matrimony, namely, the religious education of children." 
 
 Scott adds, "The Lord God... breathed into his nostrils the 
 breath (or spirit) of life, and man became a living soul." But 
 had he not " the residue of the spirit ? " Was his life-giving power 
 exhausted ? an-1 could he not have created many women for this 
 one man, had he seen good ? But he meant that a godly poster- 
 ity should be trained up, which would best be done by the joint 
 care of both parents, living together in love, and uniting their in- 
 structions, examples, and prayers, for that end ; to which polyga- 
 my and divorces would have been alike unfavourable." 
 
 The 16th verse, as it stands in the authorized version, " For the 
 Lord, the God of Israel, saith, that He hateth putting away," im- 
 plies, that the first wife had been put away before the second mar- 
 riage: and it condemns that practice; but some versions give a 
 different interpretation. 
 
 The first record of a case of polygamy is, before the flood, in 
 the posterity of Cain, ( Gen % iv. 10. ) by Lamech, who is marked 
 as, in another respect, a lawless character. 
 
 A significant indication of the Divine will was however given 
 at the flood, when, by Divine appointment, Noah and his three 
 sons entered the Ark, each having one wife. 
 
 After the flood several instances are recorded, amongst which 
 the following only seem to require special notice.
 
 362 APPENDIX C. 
 
 The case of Hagar, whom Abraham took at Sarah's request, is 
 that of a concubine rather than of a second wife, and she was 
 eventually put away by the Divine command. 
 
 Jacob was led into polygamy by the fraud of his father-in-law. 
 And it is especially noticeable that such polygamy as his, the mar- 
 riage of two sisters, which was not unlikely to have passed into a 
 precedent by so illustrious an example, was expressly condemned 
 in the Levitical law ( Lev. xviii. 18 ). Though it is to be observed, 
 that some among the Jews, and many Christian commentators, re- 
 gard this passage as an express prohibition of polygamy of every 
 kind ; as the term " sister " is often used for any daughter of Israel. 
 
 Moses gave a prospective command to the future kings of Is- 
 rael, not to " multiply wives." ( Deut. xvii. 17. ) 
 
 David's violation of this Divine law, was followed by the fear- 
 ful consequences of incest, murder, and rebellion in his own fami- 
 ly, and by the extravagant polygamy of Solomon his son, wha 
 "took 700 wives and 300 concubines." ( 1 Kings xi. 3. ) 
 
 The inspired writings of Solomon, both the Book of Proverbs, 
 written, as is generally supposed, before, and the Book of Ecclesi- 
 astes after his fall, form a powerful corrective to his example, by 
 the earnest entreaties they address to men to adhere strictly to the 
 purity of the original institution, of one woman to one man. 
 ( Prov. v. 15-18 ; Ecc. ix. 9. ) 
 
 The New Testament is explicit in condemnation of the prac- 
 tice. It must be borne in mind that there is no evidence that 
 polygamy was regarded otherwise than as an offence by the Jews 
 in^ our Lord's time, or that it was commonly practised. It was al- 
 so forbidden by the Roman law. The custom which commonly pre- 
 vailed both amongst Jews and Romans, of frequent divorces and 
 re-marriages, would supersede the form of polygamy consisting in 
 the retention of the first wife. Two of the Evangelists record dis- 
 courses of our Lord, which, in condemning the one practice, equalr 
 ly prohibit the other. 
 
 Matt. xix. 3-8 ; Mark x. 2-9. 
 
 The Narrative of St. Mark is as follows : 
 
 2. " And the Pharisees came to Him, and asked Him, Is it law- 
 ful for a man to put away his wife ? tempting Him. 
 
 3. And He answered and said unto them, What did Moses 
 command vou ?
 
 APPENDI 3(53 
 
 to write a bill of divorcement, 
 and to put her away. 
 
 "-. And Jesus answered and said unto them, For the hardness 
 of your heart he wrote you this precept. 
 
 6. But from the beginning of the creation God made them 
 mal. .ile. 
 
 -.- this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and 
 cleave to hi* wife; 
 
 8. And they twain shall be one flesh: so then they are no more 
 twain. l>ut <>n<> llfsh. 
 
 '.. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put 
 asunder. " 
 
 1. Our Lord here refers to the first institution of marriage ih 
 Paradise, as the standard by which all questions respecting mar- 
 riage are to be judged. " From the beginning of the creation God 
 in i lo them male and female." "They twain shall be one flesh. " 
 > sentences a? directly condemn polygamy as they do the 
 p irticular case stated by the Pharisees. Polygamy is at variance 
 with the Divine institution of marriage. 
 
 >lygamy has been unlawful " from the beginning of the 
 creation," before the human race was divided into tribes. There- 
 fore it must be unlawful in all countries and under all dispensations. 
 Even the provision for divorces in the Lavitical Law, did not justify 
 the putting away a wife and marrying another. This very provi- 
 sion testified to the sinfulness of the practice, and was a national 
 , i. 11 saith unto them, Moses because of the hardness of 
 your hearts suffered you to put away your wives : but from tho 
 l'.-_'inning it was not so." (Matt. xix. 8.) Such was the hardness 
 and wickedness of their hearts that Moses introduced civil regula- 
 tions respecting divorces, that no wife should bo put away without 
 a legal process. (Deut. xxiv. 1 4.) But even such regulated di- 
 vorces were violations of God's original ordinance ; and therefore 
 t h-- precept of Moses gives no countenance whatever to polygamy. 
 
 Matt. xix. 912; Mark x. 10 1J. 
 
 Mark x. 10. "And in the hon V;d Him 
 
 Of til. itttT. 
 
 11. An 1 II -.lith D 'I pnt away his 
 
 wif.-, and m.ury another, conini:
 
 364 APPENDIX C. 
 
 12. And if a woman shall put away her husband, and be mar- 
 ried to another, she committeth adultery." 
 
 Our Lord held this second conversation "in the house," apart 
 from the Pharisees and their captious questions, with His disciples, 
 who asked Him again "of the same matter." Here he combines 
 together the putting away one wife and the marrying another ; 
 declaring that a man so acting violates the seventh commandment, 
 and commits adultery against his first wife. The stress of the pro- 
 hibition falls upon the second marriage, for the putting away a 
 wife without marrying another, would be no adultery. This is, 
 therefore, a direct prohibition of a second marriage during the 
 life of the first wife. Paley thus reasons upon the parallel passage 
 in Matthew : "The words of Christ may be construed by an easy 
 implication to prohibit polygamy : for if whosoever putteth away 
 his wife, and marrieth another, committeth adultery, he who mar- 
 rieth another without putting away the first, is no less guilty of adul- 
 tery ; because the adultery does not consist in the repudiation of 
 the first wife (for however unjust or cruel that may be, it is not 
 adultery), but in entering into a second marriage, during the 
 legal existence and obligation of the first." (Paley's Moral Philo- 
 sophy, Book III. Part 3. c. 6.) 
 
 St. Matthew adds: 
 
 10. "His disciples say unto him, If the case be so with his wife, 
 it is not good to marry." 
 
 Upon this Whitby remarks, "If under the prohibition of di- 
 vorce, that of polygamy had not been contained, there would have 
 been no cause for this inference of Christ's disciples, seeing they 
 might have had a remedy by taking one or more other wives, 
 whom they loved better." 
 
 Luke xvi. 16, 18. 
 
 On another occasion our Lord again solemnly annulled the 
 apparent license given by Moses, showing that it was no part of 
 the moral or eternal law of God : and that the putting away a wife 
 and marrying another was adultery. 
 
 16. " The law and the prophets were until John : since that 
 time the kingdom of God is preached, and every man presseth 
 into it.
 
 APPENDIX C. 865 
 
 17. And it is easier for heaven and earth to pass, than one tittle 
 of the law to fail. 
 
 18. Whosoever putteth away his wife, and marrieth another, 
 oommittoth adultery: and whosoever marrieth her that is put 
 away from her husband committeth adultery." 
 
 1 Cor. vii. 24. 
 
 St. Paul condemns the state of polygamy by these emphatic 
 words : 
 
 2. "To avoid fornication, let every man have his own wife, 
 and let every woman have her own husband. 
 
 3. Let the husband render unto the wife due benevolence : and 
 likewise also the wife unto the husband. 
 
 4 The wife hath not power over her own body, but the husband ; 
 and likewise also the husband hath not power of his own body, 
 but the wife." 
 
 On the last verse Whitby remarks : " Here is a plain argument 
 against polygamy ; for if a man hath not power over his own body, 
 he cannot give the power of it to another, and so he cannot marry 
 another." All the directions contained in this Chapter are ground- 
 ed upon the assumption that one wife only was allowable. And 
 this Epistle was addressed to a newly formed church, in a city of 
 the loosest morals ; so that the circumstances of the converts bore 
 a very close resemblance to those which are now found in our Mis- 
 sions. 
 
 After such express prohibitions of polygamy, and the general 
 current of revelation against its practice, under every form, it can- 
 not be argued that the word of God gives any countenance to it, 
 because a few instances are recorded in Scripture, without a note 
 of condemnation, or because of one or two texts of uncertain in- 
 terpretation. 
 
 It will only be necessary to notice two such texts which have 
 been sometimes cited in discussions upon the subject. 
 
 'I'ii- text 2 Sam. xii. 8. has been sometimes referred to aa coun- 
 tenancing polygamy. Nathan said to David, " The Lord gave 
 thee thy master's wives into thy bosom." But as Saul had only 
 one wife, ( 1 Sum. xiv. 50) and D.ivid li.i 1 in irried her daughter 
 several years before, this interpretation is inudinissable. The text 
 refers probably to the fact that all the females who composed 
 Saul's family, or court, came into the power of David.
 
 APPENDIX C. 
 
 It has been argued also that St. Paul in his Epistles to Timo- 
 thy ( 1 Tim. iii. 2. ) and Titus (Tit. i. 6. ), having given directions 
 that a Bishop should be the husband of one wife, seems to allow 
 a Layman to be the husband of two or more. But it is uncertain 
 whether the Apostle refers to polygamy, or to the practice condemn- 
 ed by our Saviour, of puting away a wife, on unlawful grounds, 
 and marrying another. The latter interpretation must be given to 
 the parallel expression ( 2 Tim. v. 9. ) a widow " having been the 
 wife of one man." This is therefore the most natural interpreta- 
 tion of the words in both cases. But even if the former expres- 
 sion be taken as referring to polygamists, no argument can be rais- 
 ed from it in favour of polygamy. -Rather, if a pastor is to be " an 
 example of the believers in purity," ( 1 Tim. iv. 12. ) and to " shew 
 himself in all things a pattern of good works," ( Titus ii. 7. ) what 
 is enjoined upon the minister, binds the people. 
 
 After this review of the Scriptural argument against polygamy, 
 there should be no difficulty on the part of the Missionaries in 
 plainly stating to the heathen or Mahommedan, that the practice 
 is contrary to the will of God. The natural conscience of every 
 man must bear some witness, however faint, to this truth. The 
 condemnation of the practice by the Roman law, and by other 
 heathen nations, is a testimony to this fact. The original creation 
 of one man and one woman, may be appealed to as enforcing the 
 true nature of Marriage. The saving alive in the Ark of men with 
 one wife each, which is a type of admission into the Church of 
 Christ, together with the providential equality of the sexes in every 
 land, and at all times, may be pointed out as corroborative testi- 
 ,mony to the continued force of the original institution. Various 
 
 % 
 
 other moral considerations may be urged, to shew that upon the 
 principles of natural religion the practice is unlawful. Much may 
 be thus done to inculcate upon the native mind right notions of 
 marriage, before the question arises of their admission as candi- 
 dates for Christian baptism, as well as to inspire all who have em- 
 braced Christianity with a just abhorrence of the practice of poly- 
 gamy. 
 
 The foregoing review will also help to decide the question of 
 the admission of a polygamist to baptism. The sin may have been 
 commenced in ignorance, but its continuance, after Christian in- 
 struction, must bring guilt upon the conscience. The polygamy 
 which is prohibited by the law of God is not only the taking but 
 the having and retaining more than one wife. Baptism, upon every
 
 APPENDIX C. 367 
 
 view of the ordinance, carries with it a public profession of sub- 
 ion to the law of Christ, which the polygamist habitually vio- 
 lates. In the case of those, especially, who are baptized according 
 to the adult service of the Church of England, no man can honesfc- 
 Ijr declare that he will "obediently keep God's commandnv 
 and walk in the same all the days of his life," when he purposes- 
 to live with two or more women, as wives, at the same time. 
 
 Or the argument may be thus shortly given : 
 A state of polygamy is unlawful within, the Church of Christ,, 
 even though commenced in ignorance. 
 
 1. Because it has been declared by God to be contrary to the 
 l>ivine institution of marriage, 
 
 2. Because it has been pronounced adultery by Christ. 
 
 3. Because it is written : " Let every man have his own wife,. 
 an<l let every woman have her own husband." 
 
 Therefore a polygamist cannot be lawfully admitted by baptism 
 into the Church of Christ. 
 
 It has been argued in favour of admitting polyga mists into the 
 Christian Church, that there is no precept in the New Testament, 
 nor any Canon of the early Church, forbidding their baptism. 
 
 But the holy Scripture forbids not the baptism of an offender 
 against the Divine laws, but only the offence. 
 
 With respect to the early Church, this explanation is given in> 
 the oriental Canons which bear the name of St. Basil the Great, 
 in the year 340. The 80th Canon declares : " The Fathers say no- 
 thing of polygamy as being brutish, and a thing unagreeable to 
 human nature. To us it appears a greater sin than fornication." 
 
 It ha- l>een objected also, that if polygamiste be thus absolutely 
 condemned, and if baptism bo refused to those who have more 
 than one wife, it will compel men to put away those who have 
 been regarded as their wives. This however was obviously the di- 
 lemma in which our Lord plaerd many to whom his words respect- 
 ing divorce were addressed. If thuir unlawfully divorced wife 
 wore still alive, he declared that they were living in adultery. All 
 the practical diHiruhies apprehended in the one case belong to 
 the oth'T. 
 
 It has been argued, indeed, that Christ him-elf forbids a man 
 to put away hi- wife. l>u to be forgotten, that this prohi- 
 
 bition applies only to the true wife to whom he is joined under the 
 universal law. ' They twain >hall be one flesh." The so-called second 
 marriage is no marriage upon the principles of natural and revealed
 
 368 APPENDIX C. 
 
 religion, but an unlawful connexion. Compare with the Divine law, 
 "Let every man have his own wife, and every woman her own 
 husband ;" the licentious precept of the Koran, " Take in marriage 
 of such other women as please you, two, or three, or four, and no 
 more." This is a clear case, in which the law of man makes the 
 law of God of none effect: and as the law of God overruled the law 
 of Corban amongst the Jews, so it must be in this case : or to take 
 an instance very likely to occur at the present day, if a heathen 
 in his ignorance has entered into an obligation to sacrifice to an 
 idol, he is released from such obligation when the law of God is 
 made known to- him. 
 
 A case is recorded in the Book of Ezra, which should have great 
 weight with those who argue the question upon considerations de- 
 rived from the hardships to the women and children who may be 
 put away. During the captivity the people of Israel, Priests and 
 Levites, had married heathen wives. Much might have been plead- 
 ed in respect of such wives and their children ; but under Ezra's 
 remonstrances the people determined, " Now, therefore, let us 
 make a covenant with our God to put away all the wives, and such 
 as are born of them, according to the counsel of my lord, and of 
 those that tremble at the Commandment of our God : and let it 
 be done according to the law." ( Ezra x. 3. ) The last clauses of 
 this text intimate that a proper reverence for the Word of God 
 will overcome a variety of perplexing questions which may other- 
 wise entangle a scrupulous mind. 
 
 At the same time, as far as marriage constitutes a civil contract 
 by the law or custom of any country, it mast be explained to the 
 converts that they are bound to fulfil such obligations by provid- 
 ing for the wife or children, and in every other lawful way repair- 
 ing the injury which a separation may occasion to the woman, 
 while they repudiate cohabitation. Serious difficulties will doubt- 
 less sometimes occur, as in every transition from a wrong to aright 
 course of action. These difficulties will vary according to the laws 
 of marriage and divorce in different countries ; cases must there- 
 fore be dealt with according to circumstances. Whatever unhap- 
 piness or injury may arise from an act of religioua duty must often 
 be borne as the fruit of an original fault, though that fault may 
 have been committed in ignorance- 
 It must be added, however, that the practical difficulties of the 
 case are far less than might be supposed. It is only a few, of the 
 higher and wealthier classes, who can afford to keep many wives. 
 The lower classes, the poor to whom, especially, the Gospel is
 
 APPENDIX C. 309 
 
 preached, seldom take second wives. In many countries where, 
 in common parlance, polygamy is said to prevail, one woman only 
 is regarded as the wife, and the rest as concubines. And it has 
 not yet been pleaded that a man should retain his concubines 
 when he enters the Christian Church. 
 
 It has been alleged that by refusing baptism to polygamiste, 
 converts may be kept out of the Church of Christ, and deprived 
 of further instruction, and that the heathen may be the more pre- 
 judiced against the truth. 
 
 To this allegation it might be answered generally, that many 
 other things in the Christian system will appear hard sayings to 
 some who will go back. But it is not necessary to repel a polygamist 
 from Christian instruction; baptism may be deferred till increasing 
 light in the minds of the parties, or the Providence of God, re- 
 move difficulties out of the way. It is the testimony of many Mis- 
 sionaries that comparatively few polygamists seek baptism ; for the 
 natural conscience feels the difficulty, and shrinks from a Chris- 
 tian profession, however favourably disposed in other respects : it 
 is scarcely possible to conceive that one who truly believes in God 
 would be willing to continue in a course of polygamy, after he 
 knows the truth. There is little fear of sincere converts therefore 
 being repelled ; while the fact of each Christian convert being 
 the husband of one wife, in a land of sensuality, is both a test of 
 sincerity, and a striking evidence of the power of religion. This 
 produces a general impression amongst the reflecting members of 
 the community favourable to Christianity. 
 
 It has been the main object of these remarks to place the ques- 
 tion Dimply upon Scriptural grounds. But it must be remembered 
 :ivuiy obvious evils must arise from the admission of polyga- 
 mist- to li.iptidtn. It would be very hard to convince baptized 
 I-- >u verts, tempted to sin, that there is any real difference between 
 ;tmi{ a polygamist into the Christian Church, and allowing 
 po]\ :;.(! ii \ t<> tho-r all- ply within it; or that it is just to put a 
 _"iiui-t out of the Church, who lias become such after baptism, 
 :i another poly;.Mmi-t who had become such before baptism, 
 mL'ht !) a-lmitt. 1. au<l r. :u:iin one of it- members. 
 
 Jt iuiM aNo li' aoMed, tint much jzreaU-r danger arises from 
 .lit toh -ration of polygamy than many Christians would 
 >uppo-e. Ii.nil'ts or suggestions respecting UK- -trietness of the 
 original law of marriage, ami inferences from the example of the 
 Patriai-eh-;. have ever found too r. -, l\ . ntrnnce into the corrupt 
 he.irt of ).apti/.e<l m.-ii. In many pei x\ - of < 'hureh Hi-tory thi>
 
 370 APPENDIX D. 
 
 root of bitterness has sprung up, and many have been defiled. 
 Even at the close of the last century, a question respecting the law- 
 fulness of polygamy was introduced, and spread amongst religious 
 people, to a most pernicious extent. The commentator Scott, up- 
 on the passage in St. Matthew, already quoted, speaks of the seri- 
 ous evils which he had witnessed from unwarrantable inferences 
 from our Lord's words. The present day has witnessed the fear- 
 ful abominations of the Mormonites. These things are enough to 
 vfarn Christians against anything which tends to unsettle the ori- 
 ginal and universal law of marriage " They twain shall be one 
 
 H. V. 
 
 Appendix I). 
 
 (From the Christian Intelligencer of March, 1860.) 
 TUB RE-MARRIAGE OF CONVERTS FROM HEATHENISM. 
 
 THE writer of the following paper, which appeared twelve years 
 ago in this journal before we became editors, has requested us to 
 reprint it ; and we readily consent, in order to give its important 
 subject full ventilation, without however committing ourselves tQ 
 its views. 
 
 The following question has often been put to us : If a Native 
 become a convert to Christianity from heathenism, and his wife re- 
 fuse to follow or live with him, altogether repudiating him, may 
 he consider his marriage bond dissolved ; and is he at liberty to. 
 marry another, a Christian, wife ? The reply is short : that no law 
 exists by which the marriage bond, for such reasons, can be dis- 
 solved. And therefore the person who contracts a second mar- 
 riage, and also the minister who performs the ceremony under such 
 circumstances, are both acting in an illegal manner.* 
 
 But from this another question has arisen : Js it not possible, 
 nay, would it not be according to the Apostolic canon, for the legis- 
 lature to enact a law to dissolve such marriages ? 
 
 * If the marriage be noicompleteil, according to the Hindoo practice, and ihe 
 parties have only been betrothed in early childhood, and have never lived together, 
 (he case ia different*
 
 UTKM.IX H. 371 
 
 has been urged by some persons ; and the passage of Scrip- 
 tim- in which they think thoy discover an argument in favour of 
 the nipa<uiv is 1 Cor. 7, 15. If the unbelieving depart, let him depart. 
 A brother or a sister is not under bondage in such cafes. 
 
 Having attentively considered this passage, we come to the 
 conclusion that, plausible as the inference drawn from it may at 
 first sight seem, it will by no means stand the test of a closer ex- 
 amination. As the reasons for our coming to this conclusion may 
 be of use to others, we proceed to lay them before our readers. 
 
 \Ve have the following passages of Scripture which set forth the 
 indissoluble character of the bond between husband and wife, 
 even under extreme cases. 
 
 Matt. xix. 9. Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for 
 fornication, and shall marry another, commUteth adultery . Our Lord 
 here makes the marriage bond inviolable under every conceivable 
 case except fornication. 
 
 Rom. vii. 2. The woman which hath an husband is bound by law to 
 her husband so long as he Kvcth : but if the husband be dead, she is loosed 
 from the law of her husband. In this passage the words bound by the 
 law are dedetai nomo: " the law" does not mean the Mosaic Law : 
 the words are more strictly " bound by law, " and, as Bp. Middle- 
 ton in his work on the Greek Article says, it means " by moral ob- 
 ion," "by the spirit of every law, divine or human. So in the 
 following text 1 Cor. vii. 39 : The wife is bound by (the) law as long 
 as her husband livcth : but if her husband be dead, she w at liberty to be 
 married to whom she will, only in the Lord. In both these cases a time 
 of dissolution of the marriage bond is stated, but only one, viz., 
 death. This principle appears to be universal, applying to man 
 and wife married under whatever form. 
 
 The case which St. Paul propounds in 1 Cor. vii. 15 is one which 
 > a TRANSITION STATE of things, and where one party 
 becomes a convert to the Gospel from heathenism after marriage, 
 the other remaining in a state of unbelief. The Apostle recom- 
 monds their still living together, and cnfoi , 'i-<mm<>ndation 
 
 byreasons: iSco v.v. 12 14. In th<' event, however, of this )>.MH.J 
 impracticaMo, th<- A]-.>tlf a- 1- Is: But if the unbelieving depart, let him 
 depart. A brother or a sister is not under bondage in such cases. 
 
 The question 1 ilii- niaki- it allowable for tho 
 
 Christian i>.irtin-r, f<-r-:ik.-n l-y tin- nnhflicvin^' and unconverted, to 
 marry again so long as that person lives ? It ai>i>p.ir- to u- that it 
 does not make it allowable. 
 
 For, tiiM : tli M syi- vii n for 8O SO-
 
 372 APPENDIX D. 
 
 lemn a sanction, which goes to make a new ground for re-mar- 
 rying, in addition to the single one laid down by our Lord. The 
 sanction would surely have been expressed in more definite terms, 
 if so important a step were to be included in the Apostle's words, 
 is not under bondage. 
 
 Secondly ; the ARGUMENT does not require, nor does it lead to, 
 this meaning. 
 
 The subject of the preceding verses, 12-14, is, the dwelling to- 
 gether or not, when one, and one only, becomes a believer. This 
 according to the Apostle is ADVISABLE, but NOT IMPERATIVE. So 
 
 that IF the unbelieving will depart, let him DEPART and for this 
 
 reason, a brother or a sister is not under bondage in such cases. He 
 does not say, " let him or her marry again ; for a brother or a sister 
 is not under bondage in such cases." No : the idea is that of 
 separation ; and this, as the rest of the verse shows, for peace-sake : 
 God hath called us to peace. 
 
 So that the passage might be thus paraphrased. 
 
 ' I have laid down, under divine inspiration, various rules for 
 ' the mutual duties of husband and wife. But should one not be 
 1 a believer, I still say Dwell together, and the believing partner 
 ' must for conscience-sake strive the more earnestly to observe these 
 ' divine rules. 
 
 ' But if the unbelieving depart, LET him depart. Do not harass 
 ' yourself with the fear, that in living in separation under these 
 ' circumstances you are therefore violating the law of God. A 
 ' brother or a sister is not under bondage, in such cases, to that obedience, 
 ' those mutual duties, and that mutual concession which I have 
 ' laid down here and elsewhere as the solemn obligation binding 
 ' husbands and wives.' 
 
 It seems perfectly clear, that the words not in bondage refer to 
 the word depart in the former clause of the text ; and it is difficult 
 to see how the idea of re-marriage can be extracted from them ex- 
 cept by accommodation. But with our Lord's declaration, it is too 
 solemn a question to settle in such a manner and on such uncer- 
 tain premises. 
 
 But besides the argument which flows from the words of the 
 Apostle, there are other secondary arguments which might be ad- 
 duced on the same side. 
 
 1. The change since the contract of marriage has been on the 
 part of the convert ; not the unbelieving. But the convert ( the 
 person under consideration by us ) must be prepared to undergo
 
 APPENDIX I>. 373 
 
 11 kinds of difficulty and tii.il a- the effect of his change. II- 
 iiiu-t look ujion this as part of his cr> 
 
 2. And how indeed does he know that in time Qod may not be 
 as good and gracious to his wife as lie has been to himself, and 
 call her also to the knowledge and belief of the truth ? 
 
 3. Suppose he married again and his first wife afterwards be- 
 came a convert, suppose moreover he had children by his first 
 Wife. What painful confusion Would this produce ! For no law 
 enacted by man could set aside the laws of natural affection and 
 moral feeling, which are all taken account of in the law of God. 
 
 4. If a change of opinion and belief on fundamental points 
 of truth be sufficient to cause not only separation, but a dissolution 
 of marriage such as to leave one or both parties free to marry 
 again, why should not the law be extended to Europe ? We can 
 well conceive a Socinian or a Papist being called so powerfully by 
 divine grace to a knowledge and love of the truth, as to make 
 continuance with his ( or her ) partner so intolerable as to make 
 life most wretched, a separation necessary, and therefore, re-mar- 
 riage allowable according to the Gospel, if the interpretation of 
 the text in question which we have discussed and rejected, be 
 ^correct. 
 
 J. II. P. 
 Calcutta, September, 1848.
 
 GLOSSARY 
 
 Of Indian words occurring in this volume, which, for most 
 readers out of India will require explanation. N. B. Those that 
 have an asterisk (*) prefixed, and in which diacritical marks will 
 generally be found, are spelled according to a system of orthogra- 
 phy which claims to be both exact and scientific ; but which is not 
 in general use in the Anglo-Indian community. In these words 
 the vowels are pronounced as follows : 
 
 like 
 like 
 like 
 like 
 like 
 
 in woman, 
 in far, 
 in they, 
 in Jin, 
 in machine, 
 
 like 
 'like 
 like 
 ai, like 
 au, like 
 
 o, 
 u, 
 u, 
 
 in note, 
 in full, 
 in rule, 
 ai in aisle, 
 ow in now. 
 
 In the other words, the vowels have their ordinary English sounds. 
 
 *Bdbd, Father; a title of re- 
 spect given to Hindoo devo- 
 tees. 
 
 Baboo, ( *bdbu, ) A Bengalee gen- 
 tleman. 
 
 Bazar, ( *bdzdr, ) A business 
 street, or market. 
 
 *Bdjrd, A coarse kind of grain. 
 
 Begum, ( *begam, ) A queen, or 
 lady of rank. 
 
 *Bu, Odour. 
 
 Bungalow, A kind of dwelling 
 house, with a thatched roof. 
 
 Bunya, (*banyd,) A shop-keeper. 
 
 Cazee, ( *qdzi, ) A judge, or ex- 
 pounder of Mahomedan law. 
 
 *Chabutara, A terrace, or plat- 
 form of mason- work. 
 
 *Chaudhari, ( chowdry, ) The 
 
 head-man of a village, of a 
 
 trade, &c. 
 Chuprassy, A messenger or other 
 
 servant wearing a badge, an 
 
 orderly. 
 Chumar, ( *chamdr, ) Name of 
 
 one of the lowest castes, whose 
 
 business it is to dress leather, 
 
 weave, &c. 
 Crore, Ten millions. 
 *Daira, A monastery. 
 *Ddk, ( dawk, ) Post, a relay of 
 
 men or horses. 
 Dak bungalow, A sort of hotel 
 
 for European travellers, used 
 
 also by high class Natives. 
 Darogah, The head-man of an
 
 GLOSSARY 
 
 37, r , 
 
 office, a superintendent. 
 
 *Darwdza, A door, or gate. 
 
 *Deotd, An inferior god. 
 
 *Dem, A goddess. 
 
 *Dharm*dld, A sort of inn at 
 which travellers are enter- 
 tained gratuitously ; etc. 
 
 *Fa'i\r, ( fukecr, ) A mendicant, 
 a devotee. 
 
 >jee, A Frank ; but used in a 
 wider sense, to denote every 
 European. ( Not respectful. ) 
 
 *Gaddi, The name of a Hill 
 tribe. 
 
 *Ganesh, A Hindoo deity, re* 
 presented with an elephant's 
 head. 
 
 *Garur, A kind of heron, the 
 1'ird or vehicle of the god 
 Vi-hnu. 
 
 Ghiri, The name of a Hill tribe. 
 
 Gooroo, A Hindoo spiritual 
 guide, 
 
 'h, A book ; applied par- 
 ticularly to the two sacred 
 books of the Sikhs. 
 
 *Guyd, The name of a snake 
 god. 
 
 *Guru, The same as gooroo. 
 
 *H<tkim, A ruler. 
 
 tindn, The name of the 
 monkey god. 
 
 * li'tsld'/<i, Marginal notes. 
 
 s One who professes the 
 I'.r.ihminic.il f;iith. 
 
 ;i inhabit 
 
 I! '.n.l<>, , -tan tin- country ly- 
 
 in_- between Bengal and tho 
 
 runj.il' ; al-o tli- mix.-d lan- 
 
 )ken mainly in that 
 
 >n, olherwUe called Ur- 
 
 * Hindu, The same as Hindoo. 
 
 *Hindui t The unmixed lan- 
 guage of Hindoostan, spoken 
 chiefly by educated Hindoos 
 and villagers, but by the lat- 
 ter in a corrupted form. 
 
 * Hindustani, The same as Jlin- 
 
 doostanee. 
 
 *Kdfir, An infidel. 
 * Khidmatg&r, A table servant. 
 *Kanail, The name of a caste 
 
 in the Hills. 
 Kathi, The name of a caste in 
 
 the Hills. 
 
 *Kdyalh, The writer caste. 
 *Koli, The name of a low caste 
 
 in the Hills. 
 Holes, A tribe of aborigines neap 
 
 Bengal. 
 
 * Krishna, (*Kriahn, ) A sup- 
 
 posed incarnation of the god 
 Vishnu. 
 
 *Kull, Cooly, a day-labourer. 
 
 *Kunwar, A prince, the son qf 
 a Hajah. 
 
 *Kyd mdngtd f What do you 
 want? 
 
 *Ldl, Bed. 
 
 Maharajah, (*tnahdr(ijd,) A Hin- 
 doo emperor; but tin- tiilr is 
 often grten, as a compliment, 
 to princes of lower grades. 
 
 *Mdid, Mother ; often used to 
 designate the great Hindoo 
 goddess, bearing many names. 
 , moulvie, *nundv\, (pro- 
 perly *ma>t!avi,) A title, or 
 iiil't-n-.-d upon learn- 
 e<l Miihomediins, notunliko 
 the Christian H I . 1." 
 
 *M<i:/iM, Adht-n-nt of a reli- 
 gion ; a name LMV. n MM
 
 576 
 
 GLOSSARY 
 
 ly to Mihtars who have been 
 converted to the Sikh reli- 
 gion. 
 
 *Masgid, A mosque. 
 
 *Meld, A fair, or other great 
 concourse of people. 
 
 *Mem sahib, A married English 
 lady. 
 
 *Mihtar, A name of the lowest 
 caste, a sweeper. 
 
 *Mizdj, Disposition, tempera- 
 ment, state of health. 
 
 Moonshee, ( *munshi, ) A writer, 
 or teacher, of Persian and Ur- 
 du. 
 
 Mujbee, The same as mazfidbi. 
 
 *Mulld, (mullah,} A Mahome- 
 dan priest and schoolmaster. 
 
 *Ndg, A serpent. 
 
 Nautch, A dance. 
 
 Oordoo, Name of the mixed lan- 
 guage which prevails gene- 
 rally in the North West Pro- 
 vinces, and is used more or 
 less in all parts of India. 
 
 ^Pddn, A clergyman, a mis- 
 sionary, a member of any sa- 
 cred order, being the Portu- 
 guese padre. 
 
 *Pahdn, A mountaineer. 
 
 *Pdhul, An initiatory rite used 
 by the Sikhs, -being a sort 
 of baptism. 
 
 * Pandit, A learned Brahman. 
 
 *Panjdb, The country of the 
 Five Rivers, from the Indus 
 to the Sutledge ; yet, politi- 
 cally, extending beyond these 
 limits. 
 
 *Panjdbi, An inhabitant of the j 
 Panjab ; the dialect com- 
 monly used by the inhabi- 
 
 tants especially in the vil- 
 
 *Pir, A Mahomedan saint, a 
 spiritual guide. 
 
 Pundit, The same as pandit. 
 
 Pergunnah, A portion of a Zil- 
 lah or District. 
 
 Punjab, The same as Panjdb. 
 
 Punjabee, The same as Panjdbi. 
 
 Rajah, (*Rdjd,} A Hindoo king; 
 sometimes given as a title of 
 nobility. 
 
 Rajpoot, ( *Rdjput, ) The fiame 
 of a high caste; (literally, 
 son of a king.) 
 
 *Rdm, or Ram Chandra, A sup- 
 posed incarnation of Vishnu. 
 
 Ramdassee, A name given to 
 Chamar Sikhs, as disciples 
 of Earn Das. 
 
 *Qismat, Fate. 
 
 *Sddh, A devotee, member of 
 a sacred order. 
 
 *Sdhib log, Gentlemen, English- 
 men. 
 
 *&air ke waste, For a change of 
 air, or for pleasure. 
 
 *Saldm, The common saluta- 
 tion of Mahomedans and 
 Christians ; (literally, peace.') 
 
 *Sati, (suttee,} A widow who 
 voluntarily burns with the 
 corpse of her husband ; (liter^ 
 ally, virtuous.} 
 
 Serai, A native inn, where tra- 
 vellers provide their own food. 
 
 Shaster, A general name given 
 to the sacred books of the 
 Hindoos, though strictly it is 
 applied to only a porlion of 
 them.
 
 .I.OS.-AKY 
 
 377 
 
 *Shiva, One of the most j>opu- 
 lar, and yet most immoral of 
 tin- Hindoo gods. 
 
 **SYM, A disciple; but distinc- 
 tively, a follower of Guru 
 Naimk, and his successors 
 down to Guru Govind Singh. 
 The Sikhs, being at first only 
 a religious sect reformers of 
 Hindooism gradually assu- 
 med the character of a nation. 
 
 *Sikhni, A. female Sikh. 
 
 Sirdar, A chief. 
 
 Syce, A groom. 
 
 Syud, A class of Mahomedans 
 held in high esteem by their 
 co-religionists, as the repu- 
 
 ted descendants of Mahomed. 
 *Tuhs\l, Collection (of reve- 
 
 nue;) the head quarters of a 
 
 collector. 
 *Tahlddr, A collector of reve- 
 
 * Thdkur, Lord, an idol-god ; re- 
 
 ferring particulary to Vishnu. 
 
 * Urdu, The same as Oordoo. 
 Vedandist, A believer in the Ve- 
 
 dant, a pantheistic system of 
 
 philosphy. 
 Vukeel, Agent, representative, 
 
 advocate. 
 
 Zillah, Division of a province. 
 Zenana, The female apartments 
 
 of a house. 
 
 2 V
 
 POSTSCRIPT. 
 
 On page 20, the name of Mr Orbison, essayist, should have had: 
 " M. A." attached to it. 
 
 On page 138, Mr. French, essayist, should have been designated as 
 belonging to the Church Missionary Society. 
 
 On page 200, Gonu Khinontes has been inadvertently printed for Gonu 
 Klinontes. 
 
 Mr. Thackwell is represented in some parts of the book, as resi- 
 ding at Lodiana, and in other parts, as at Umballa, The ex- 
 planation is, that his location was changed from the former to 
 the latter place, about the time of the Conference.
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Address, Opening, by the President, 
 
 D. F. McLeod, Esq., 1. 
 Agra, work at, 81. 
 Aroolapen, his work and character, 
 
 Barton, Rev. J. Remarks on Preach- 
 to the heathen, 12. Schools, 
 39, 54. Itineration, 87. Native Pas- 
 torate, 149. Inquirers, 210. Ver- 
 nacular Christian Literature, 286, 
 291. Indian Catholic Church, 308. 
 Address at the General Public 
 Meeting, 319. 
 
 Bible, gratuitous distribution of, 
 90. Should Hindoos or Mahome- 
 dans be allowed to teach it in 
 schools ? see Schools. Should 
 it be used as a class book? see 
 Schools. Standard version needed, 
 311, 313. A committee formed to 
 consider the que.stion, 346. 
 
 Bible Society formed by members of 
 Conference, 345. 
 
 Books, School: see Schools. 
 
 Bose, Mr. J. C. Remarks on female 
 .luxation, 122. Confidence and 
 sympathy of native Christians, 174. 
 
 Bramlrcth, A. Etq. Remarks on In- 
 t'-r-Mission Discipline, and a stand- 
 ard version of the Bible, 313. 
 
 Broitm, Rev. J. M. Remarks on 
 Schools, 4.3. Lay Co-operation, 114. 
 \-e Pastorate, 152. Sympathy 
 of Native Christians, 182. Inquir- 
 ers, 216. Polygamy and Divorce, 
 251. Vernacular Christian Literature 
 283. Indian Catholic Church, 313. 
 
 ; Bruce, Rev. R. Remarks on Contro- 
 versy, 28. Schools, 39. Essay on 
 Itinerations, 75. Remarks on the 
 same subject, 93, 94. Lay Co-ope- 
 ration, 115. Native Pastorate, 154. 
 Sympathy of Native Christians, 
 174, 184. Polygamy and Divorce, 
 243, 248. Vernacular Christian 
 Literature, 291. Indian Catholic 
 Church, 314. 
 
 Sutler, D. D. Rev. IT. Remarks on 
 Controversy, 30. Female Educa- 
 tion, 120. Address at the General 
 Public Meeting, 334. 
 
 Calderwood, Rev. W. Remarks on Ver- 
 nacular Christian Literature, 290. 
 
 Catholic: see Indian Catholic Church. 
 
 Central Committee formed, to aid 
 missions in secular matters, 346. 
 
 Chairman, of lit session, D. F. Mc- 
 Leod, Esq., C. B., 1 : 2nd session, R. 
 N. Cust, Esq., C. S., 31: 3rd session, 
 Col. E. Lake, 68 : 4M session, Col. 
 R. Maclagan, 96 : 5th session, Col. E. 
 Lake, 128 : 6A session, H. E. Per- 
 kins, Esq., C. S., 159: 1th session, 
 Captain C. A. McMahon, 189: 8tk 
 session, T. D. Forsyth, Esq., C. B., 
 220 : 9<A session, II. Cleghorn, Esq., 
 M. D., 252: 10th session, Col. Sir 
 ] I ,-rbert Edwardea, K. C. B., 292 : 
 llth session, D. F. McLeod Esq., C. 
 B.,318. 
 
 Christians, Native, Sympathy and 
 confidence of: see Sympathy. 
 
 Christian Literature: see Vernacular. 
 
 Church : see Indian Catholic Church.
 
 380 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Clark, Rev.'R. Remarks on schools, 
 43. Itineration, 84. Lay Co-opera- 
 tion, 116. Native Pastorate, 149. 
 Vernacular Christian Literature, 
 284. 
 
 ClegJiom, H. Esq., M. D. Remarks on 
 
 medical missions, 107. In the chair, 
 
 252. Remarks on Hill Tribes, 260. 
 
 Colville, Sir James, his legal opinion 
 
 on the question of Polygamy and 
 
 Divorce, 223. 
 
 Co-operation : see Lay Co-operation, 
 
 96. 
 Communion : United Communion 
 
 of members of Conference, 127. 
 Compilation committee appointed, 
 to prepare and publish the Pro- 
 ceedings, 345. 
 
 Conferences in Christian countries, 
 advantages of, 349. Advantages of 
 those on mission ground, 349. 
 Confidence of Native Christians : See 
 
 Sympathy. 
 
 Contents, Table of, vii. 
 CONTROVERSY, HINDOO AND 
 MAHOMEDAN: Essay by Cap- 
 tain C. A. McMAHON, 13. Three 
 classes: Controversialists, 13. -Non- 
 controversialists, 14. What course 
 will the Spirit of God bless? 14. 
 The Controversialists follow not 
 the order of nature, 15. Neutrals, 
 15. Controversy is a necessary evil: 
 It should be resorted to sparingly : 
 The truths of Christianity should 
 be contrasted with the errors of 
 heathenism: An injudicious use 
 of controversy only stirs up evil 
 passions: A thorough knowledge of 
 the systems attacked necessary, 16. 
 Judiciousness is requisite: The 
 object of every word should be to 
 
 convince and win, 17. An illustra- 
 tion : Humility is requisite : Pray- 
 er before and after debate: Love 
 an important element, 18. Illus- 
 tration : Example of our Lord, 19. 
 We must look to the Holy Spirit 
 to give success, and wait on his 
 leadings, 20. 
 
 On the same subject: Essay by the 
 Rev. J. ORBISON, M. A. , 20. Sources of 
 information, 21. The Bible: Our 
 Lord's example and instruction : 
 Paul's example, 21. His teachings : 
 Argument from human nature, 22. 
 Experience unfavourable to contro- 
 versy, 23. Controversy ought to be 
 discouraged, but is sometimes ad- 
 missable, 24. Written controversy : 
 Conversational discussion: Public 
 oral controversy, 25. Manner of 
 conducting controversy, 26. Know- 
 ledge of the languages and notions 
 of the people : Dealing with diffi- 
 cult doctrines : Preserve patience, 
 good temper and tenderness, 27. 
 Oral Discussion. 
 
 Knowledge of heathen religi- 
 ous books necessary : Learning is 
 a good bait : Preparation essen- 
 tial : The use of controversy is to 
 contrast truth with error, 28 . Rev. 
 R. Bruce. The missionary should 
 throw in hot shot, 29. Rev. I. L. 
 Hauser. Controversy cannot be 
 avoided: Dr. Pfander's works: 
 Knowledge of Mahomedan contro- 
 versy necessary, 29. Rev. J. N. 
 MerJc. Preparation of controver- 
 sial books by Natives, 29. H. E. Per- 
 kins, Esq. Impropriety of young 
 missionaries engaging in contro- 
 versy, 29. A. Thomson, Esq. The
 
 INDEX 
 
 381 
 
 want of a well prepared outline of 
 study, 30. Rev. W. Butler, D. D. 
 
 Converts : see Sympathy and Confi- 
 dence of Native Chrsitians. 
 
 Oust, R. N. Esq. In the chair, 31. 
 Reads essay on lay co-operation by 
 Rev. A. Strawbridge, 101. Re- 
 marks on Lay Co-operation, 106. 
 Polygamy and Divorce, '21',. iM I. 
 
 Debate: see Oral Discussion. 
 
 \ line : see Inter-Mission etc. 
 
 Discussion : see Oral Discussion. 
 
 Distribution of Labour : Remarks by 
 Col. Maclagan, 11. 
 
 Divorce, laws regarding it, for Native 
 Christians, 347, 355. Views of 
 Archdoacon Pratt, 370. See also 
 under Polygamy. 
 
 Duff, Rev. Alexander, D. D., his plan 
 of teaching, 122. 
 
 K'lucation: see Schools: and for Fe- 
 male Education, see under Females 
 of India, and Lay Co-operation. 
 
 Edwardes, Sir H. B. Remarks on 
 Sympathy of Native Christians, 
 17 v Inquirers, 214. Essay on 
 Polygamy and Divorce, 220. Re- 
 marks during debate on ditto, 243. 
 244, -\~i. -2\<'>, 249. Vernacular 
 Christian Literature, 285. In the 
 chair, 292. Suggests caution in 
 tin- ili-ru--;Mii of the Inter-Mission 
 ;])line, and Indian Catholic 
 Chun-h. questions, 308. Address 
 at the General Public M> 
 
 Emulation, should not bo excited : 
 see Schools. 
 
 Essay-: on I'r f aching to the Heathen, }\- 
 the Rev.. I. N.-wton, M. A., 3; on 
 /. MihomeJan Controversy, 
 
 by Captain (.'. A. McMahon, 13, and 
 
 by the Rer. J. II. Orbison, M. A., 20 ; 
 on Schools, by the Rev. C. W. For- 
 man, M. A., 31 ; on Heathen Females, 
 by the Rev. L. Janvier, M. A., 55, 
 and by the Rev. J. Mullens, D. D., 
 63 ; on Itinerations, by the Rev. A. 
 Rudolph, 68, and by the Rev. Rob- 
 ert Bruce, B. A., 75 ; on Lay Co-oper- 
 ation,^ Col. E. Lake, 96, and by the 
 Rev. A. Strawbridge, 101 ; on a Na- 
 tive Pastorate, by D. F. McLeod, 
 Esq., C. B., 128, and by the Rev. T. 
 V. French, M. A., 138 ; on Sympathy 
 and Confidence of Native Christians, by 
 the Rev. D. Herron, M. A., 159, 
 and by the Rev. GolokmCth, 166 ; 
 on Inquirers, by the Rev. J. S. Wood- 
 side, M. A., 190, and by the Rev. 
 Robert Clark, M. A., 203 ; o-n Poly- 
 gamy and Divorce, by Sir H. B. Ed- 
 wardes, K. C. B., 220, and by the 
 Rev. C. E. Hadow, B. A., 236 ; on 
 Hill Tribes, by the Rev. J. N. Merk, 
 252 ; on The Sikhs, by the Rev. W. 
 Keene, B. A., 261 ; on Vernacular 
 Christian Literature, by the Rev. .1 . IT. 
 Budden, 268 ; on Inter-Mission Dis- 
 cipline, by the Rev. J. Taylor, M. A., 
 292 ; on An Indian Catholic Church, 
 by the Rev. J. Newton, M. A., 299. 
 
 Evangelist : see Native Pastorate. 
 
 Evangelization, how schools can be 
 made auxiliary to it, 31. 
 
 Farquhar, Dr. Remarks on Lay Co- 
 operation, 111. Medical Missions, 
 111. Inquirers, 215. 
 
 /7.U.lA/> OF 1-\'DIA, Missionary 
 work amongst them: Essay by the 
 Rev. L. J 1C. A., 55. Diffi- 
 
 culties comn-fird with tin- subject: 
 Social condition of the women of
 
 382 
 
 INDEX 
 
 India: Asiatic jealousy, 55. The 
 women are inaccessible, 56. They 
 are ignorant, 57. Importance of 
 evangelistic labour amongst them, 
 58. Women's influence in the fam- 
 ily : What can now be done ? Fe- 
 male orphan schools, 59. Bazar 
 Schools : Women accessible at me- 
 las, 60. And in their houses, to 
 missionary ladies, 61. The out- 
 pouring of God's Spirit needed, 62. 
 ZENANA MISSIONS, in Calcut- 
 ta, with hints for extending them else- 
 where : Essay by Rev. J. MULLENS, 
 D. D.,read by E. A. Prinsep, Esq., 
 C. S., 63. Direct Christian teaching 
 was introduced gradually : The 
 Lord's work does not depend on his 
 servants, 65. On the death of Mrs. 
 Mullens the work was continued 
 by Miss Mullens : Its progress : 
 Desire for Bible instruction : The 
 principles on which Zenana schools 
 must be conducted, 66. 
 
 Education of females, any move- 
 ment about it to be left to the con- 
 trol of the Central Committee, 347. 
 For oral discussion of this subject, 
 see under Lay Co-operation. 
 
 Ferguson, Rev. W. Remarks on 
 Schools, 40. Itinerations, 91, 95. 
 Inquirers, 218. Polygamy, 245, 
 247. Vernacular Christian Litera- 
 ture, 287, 291. Address at the 
 General Public Meeting, 325. 
 
 Forman, Rev. C. W. Remarks on 
 preaching to the heathen, 13. Es- 
 say on Schools, 31. Remarks on 
 Itinerations, 84. Lay Co-operation 
 and female education, 118. Sym- 
 pathy of Native Christians, 178. 
 189. Inquirers, 215. Polygamy, 
 
 250. Vernacular Christian Litera- 
 ture, 285, 286. 
 
 Forsyth, T. D. Esq., Remarks on 
 Schools, 45. Proposes resolution 
 expressing sympathy with H. H. 
 the Rajah of Kapiirthala, 125. 
 Remarks on Inquirers, 216. In 
 the chair, 220. 
 
 French, the Rev. T. V., Essay on Na- 
 tive Pastorate, 138. 
 
 General Public Meeting, 318. Ad- 
 dress by the President, D. F. Mc- 
 Leod, Esq. C. B, 318. The Rev. J. 
 Barton, 319. Col. E. Lake, 322. 
 The Rev. W. Ferguson, 325. E. 
 A. Prinsep, Esq., C. S., 331. The 
 Rev. W. Butler, D. D., 334. Col. Sir 
 Herbert B. Edwardes, K. C. B., 342. 
 
 Glossary, 374. 
 
 Golokndth, Rev. Remarks on Schools, 
 46. Female Education, 120. Na- 
 tive Pastorate, 157. Essay on 
 Sympathy of Native Christians, 
 166. Remarks on the same sub- 
 ject during debate, 183. Inquirers, 
 217. Polygamy and Divorce, 248. 
 
 Gordon, Rev. A. Remarks on In- 
 quirers, 210. 
 
 Grants-in-aid : see Schools. 
 
 Groves, Mr., life of, alluded to, 156. 
 
 Hadow, Rev. C. E. Essay on Poly- 
 gamy and Divorce, 236. Remarks 
 on the same subject during de- 
 bate, 248. 
 
 Hauser, Rev. I. L. Remarks on 
 preaching to the heathen, 12. 
 Controversy, 29. Schools, 40. Itin- 
 erations, 85. Female Education, 
 119. Native Pastorate, 149. Sym- 
 pathy of Native Christians, 184. 
 Vernacular Christian Literature, 
 284. Indian Catholic Church, 310.
 
 INDEX 
 
 383 
 
 fferron, Rtv Davitl Remarks on 
 Schools, 52. Lay Co-operation, 
 11".. Essay on Sympathy of Na- 
 Christians, 159. Remarks on 
 inquirers, 212. Indian Catholic 
 Church, 314. 
 
 Hill, Rev. R. A. Remarks on Itine- 
 rations, 92. 
 
 HILL TniKRS: Essay by the Rev. 
 J. N. MERK, 252. Limits : People, 
 Their Origin : Immigrants : Ab- 
 original Koh's, 253. Customs, 254, 
 Gaddis : Dialects, 255. Education : 
 Religion, 256. Missionary pros- 
 : S 258. Missionary work at Sa- 
 bathu, Kotgvr, Simla, Kangra, 259. 
 Lahaul: Results, 260. 
 
 Remarks by Dr. Cleghorn, the 
 
 Chairman, on the Thibet Mission, 260. 
 
 ; irgestion by the Rev. J, Newton, 
 
 that the subject of the Hill tribes 
 
 should not be discussed, 262. 
 
 Humphry, Rev. J. L. Remarks on 
 Schools, 41. 
 
 I\I>I.\.\ CATHOLIC CHURCH: 
 Essay by the Rev. J. Newton, 299. 
 Spiritual unity of the Church, 299. 
 Advantages of external union, 300. 
 Is such a union feasible ? There 
 is a tendency this way, 301. Plan 
 of union : The scheme of an Ame- 
 rican Bishop, 302. Bible basis : 
 Creed of the Apostolic Churches : 
 A good model, 303. Modes of wor- 
 sliip: Government: Combination 
 of systems, 304. Outline : An- 
 other plan : A confederation, 305. 
 No obstacle on the side of the Na- 
 : Foreign obstacles, tempor- 
 ary : Prepare for future unim 
 Posture of the Missionaries: Pros- 
 port, 307. 
 
 Oral Discussion, (including the subject 
 
 of Inter- Mission Discipline.) 
 Our aim is to win souls : Future 
 of the Indian Church : Church of 
 England Liturgy, and the Native 
 Church : Status of Native pastors, 
 308. What should be our aim : 
 Inter-Mission Discipline : One Mis- 
 sion receiving converts from an- 
 other, 309. The Rev. J. Barton. 
 Seven denominations together at 
 the Lord's Supper: Party feeling 
 lost, 310. The Rev. I. L. ffauser. 
 Union sentiment gaining ground : 
 Union in America, 310. A stand- 
 ard version of the Bible needed, 
 311. The Rev. L. Janvier. Inter- 
 Mission Discipline, 311. In Church 
 censures avoid severity : Bear each 
 other's burdens, 312. The Rev. 
 J. H. Orbison. Union sentiment : 
 Three Inter-Mission Rules, 312. 
 The Rev. R. Paterson. Committee 
 of reference: A standard version 
 of the Bible, 313. A. Brandreth, 
 Esq. Three points of unity : Church 
 discipline, 313. Salaries, 314. The 
 Rev. J. M. Brown. Two principles : 
 Discipline should not be severe : 
 Indian Catholic Church : The Uni- 
 ty of the Church a means of con- 
 verting the world, 315. Tke Rev. 
 D. Herron. Greediness of some 
 Missions: Transfer from one deno- 
 mination to another, 316. God is 
 for the whole Church : Transfer of 
 converts, 317. Capt. McMahon. 
 INQUIRERS: the proper method of 
 dealing with them ; including the ques- 
 tion of temporary support for those 
 who seem to be in need: Essay by tho 
 Re?. J. S. WOODSIDB, M. A., 190.
 
 384 
 
 Human instrumentality : Disciple 
 all nations, 190. Classification of 
 inquirers, 191: those who inquire 
 from curiosity, 192 ; from interested 
 motives, 193 ; with a desire to op- 
 pose, 194; lukewarm inquirers; 
 the convinced, 195 ; the igno- 
 rant; the genuine, 197. Treat- 
 ment of genuine inquirers : In- 
 struction ; how much should pre- 
 cede baptism : Apostolic practice, 
 198. Practice of the church af- 
 ter the Apostolic age, 199. Con- 
 version should precede baptism, 
 200. Practical conclusions regard- 
 ing instruction, 201. Temporal 
 support, 202. 
 
 On the same subject: Essay by the 
 Rev. ROBERT CLARK, M. A., 203. Di- 
 vision of the subject : some inquire 
 from disinterested motives, 203; 
 some from worldly motives : Un- 
 worthy motives may lead to good, 
 204. Best method of instructing in- 
 quirers, 205. Time of probation, 206. 
 Support of inquirers : The ques- 
 tion, 207. Dangers: Support in ma- 
 ny cases should be given : Accom- 
 modation for native guests, 208. A 
 danger: Missionary's motto, 209. 
 Oral Discussion. 
 
 Inquirers from mission schools : 
 Laymen should welcome converts, 
 210. The Rev. J. Barton. Duty to 
 inquirers, 210. Test their since- 
 rity : Treat them hospitably: Co- 
 lonize them: How find employ- 
 ment, 211. Teach them trades, 
 212. The Rev. A. Gordon. The 
 support given should be as wages : 
 Experience at Dehra, 212. Gov- 
 ernment should give land ; Chris- 
 
 tian colonization, 213. The, Ren. 
 D. Herron. Mr. McLeod believes 
 the Punjab Government would 
 give land, 213. Has done so, 214. 
 D. F. McLeod, Esq. Purchase^ of 
 land recommended, 214. Sir H. 
 B. Edwardes. Waste land granted 
 on conditions, 214. D. F. McLeod, 
 Esq. (Mr. Forsyth proposes that 
 the session should be prolonged, 
 214.) Land for industrial farm, 
 214. Honourable position for 
 Native Christians : Who should 
 preach, 215. Colonel E, Lake. 
 Rent-free lands, 215. Dr. Farqu- 
 har. Independent Christian com- 
 munities, 215. D. F. McLeod, 
 Esq. Titles for lands: Dharmsa- 
 l&s, 215. The Rev. C. W. Forman 
 Dharmsala at Umritsur, 216. The 
 Rev. J. M. Brown. Government 
 employ for Native Christians, 
 216. T. D. Forsyth, Esq. Support 
 of inquirers : Menial avocations 
 repel men: Missionaries should 
 make converts independent, 216. 
 Temporal wants of converts neglec- 
 ted : converts ignorant, 217, Mr. 
 J. P. Raow. Temporary support 
 necessary : Christian Communi- 
 ties, 217. The Rev. Golokndth. 
 Missionaries should have little to 
 do with funds : Paul had no fund 
 for inquirers, 218. The Rev. W. 
 Ferguson. Candidates for baptism 
 wanting in spirituality : Support 
 of inquirers, 218. The Rev. L. Jan- 
 v l eff Refused to teach the Daro- 
 gah's Manual: A work for Lay- 
 men, 219. The Rev. W, Keene. 
 INTER-MISSION DISCIPLINE: 
 Essay by the Rev. J. TAYLOR, 292.
 
 INDEX 
 
 [.line, what it is, 202. Itsobject: 
 Necessity of it, 293. Inter-Mission 
 pline defined: Method of dis- 
 cipline, 294. Question of leniency, 
 29o. Native Assistants changing 
 places, 296. Qualifications and 
 salai Division of terri- 
 
 tory : Rules recommended, 298. 
 
 For Oral Discussion, see under 
 Indian Catholic Church. 
 
 Committee appointed on Inter- 
 
 >n Hi-cipline, 346. 
 
 ITIXr.RATIOXS : Their importance, 
 and the bat means of conducting them : 
 y by the Rev. A. RUDOLPH, 68. 
 Importance of itinerations: Objec- 
 tions, 68. Plan of essay : Difficul- 
 ties formerly met with in itinera- 
 ting, 69. Present conveniences 
 and encouragements: System and 
 perseverance the secrets of success, 
 71. The itinerant must speak in a 
 simple style, 72. Discussion in vil- 
 lages should be courted: The itin- 
 erant must adapt his mode of life 
 to his circumstances, 73. Where he 
 may find audiences: lie must keep 
 his books for distribution well ar- 
 ranged : He should have a native 
 assistant, 74: and should avoid 
 preaching in a routine way, 75. 
 
 On the same subject : Essay by the 
 Rev. ROBERT BRUCE, B. A., 75. Itine- 
 ration is the chief work of the mis- 
 sionary: Example of Christ, of Eze- 
 ki.-l, of Paul, 76. Opinion of Weit- 
 :it: Advantage of itip.rration, 
 77. It 1 'rings the missionary into con- 
 tact with every class: It is an aid 
 to the raising up of Native help- 
 ers, 78. Modes of itineration: Ex- 
 ample of Paul: varied sphere* 
 
 385 
 
 of labour, 79. Two modes : The 
 best plan, 80. Visiting every town 
 in the District: Narowal : Neigh- 
 bourhood of Agra, 81. Tinnevelly: 
 More zeal needed, 82. Prayer: 
 Faith, 83. 
 
 Oral Discussion. 
 
 Testimony in favour of itinera- 
 tions : Lahore school : Illustration of 
 the rapidity with which a knowledge 
 of Christianity can be spread by itin- 
 erations, 84. Rev. C. W. Forman. 
 The small towns and villages de- 
 serve great attention, 84. The ru- 
 ral population : Many mission- 
 aries should not be congregated at 
 one station, 85. Rev. Robert Clark. 
 Preaching at the house of a faqir, 
 85. Rev. I. L. Hauser. Addition- 
 al testimony in favour of the ru- 
 ral classes : More ready to receive 
 the Gospel than any other class-* 
 es : Let missionaries strive to gain 
 the" friendship and co-opera- 
 tion of the leading men, 86. Would 
 close all schools in the cold season : 
 Paramount importance of preach- 
 ing : llow to itinerate : Advantage 
 of keeping a diary during every 
 itineration, 87. E.A. Prinsep, Esq. 
 & S. Each missionary should 
 mark out a special district for 
 itineration, 87. Rev. W. Keene. 
 Preaching the missionary's highest 
 privilege : But in India every Chris- 
 tian should take part in the educa- 
 tion of the people, 87. Mr. Shackell 
 took with him as few servants as pos- 
 sible ; living much with his native 
 assistants: North Tinnevolly: In- 
 terchanges of labourers might be in- 
 troduced into the Punjab: Advan- 
 
 2 W
 
 386 
 
 INDEX 
 
 tage of concentrating efforts within 
 a small area, 88. Tinnevelly statis- 
 tics, 89. Rev. J. Barton. Conversa- 
 tion with an influential Mahome- 
 dan : Native gentlemen should be 
 visited at their own houses : Visits 
 should be announced beforehand, 
 89. Gratuitous distribution of the 
 Word of God, 90. Captain C. A. Mc- 
 MaJion. Dissent from the opinion 
 that the Bible should be given a- 
 way : Itinerations and schools not 
 in antagonism, 90. A method of 
 itineration suggested, 91. Rev. R. 
 Paierson. Missionaries should be 
 left to follow their own inclina- 
 tions : They should live amongst 
 the people: Nothing should be 
 said to irritate the natives, 91. Rev. 
 W. Ferguson. Personal experi- 
 ence in? Itineration : How to get 
 a village congregation, 92. Rev. J. 
 Newton. Incident corroborative 
 of the sentiments expressed by 
 Mr. Prinsep and Captain McMahon, 
 92. The upper classes should be 
 visited ; and the poor should not 
 be neglected : A close personal ap- 
 plication should be made, 93. Rev. 
 R. A. Hill. Number of servants 
 required when itinerating, 93. Ad- 
 vocates itineration in the hot sea- 
 son, as well as the cold, 94. Rev. R. 
 Bruce. To itinerate on the plains 
 of the Punjab, during the hot 
 weather, exceedingly unadvisble, 
 94. D. F. McLeod, Esq. Let every 
 missionary spend the hot sea- 
 son at his city station, 94. Rev. J. 
 Newton. Missionaries should not 
 risk their health by undue expo- 
 sure. 95. Col. E. Lake. Mission- 
 
 aries to be envied, not Chaplains, 
 95. Rev. W. Ferguson. 
 
 Jackson, Sir C. M., his Divorce Bill, 
 224, 355. 
 
 Janvier, Rev. L. Essay on Females of 
 India, 55. Kemarks on sympathy 
 of Native Christians, 185. Inqui- 
 rers, 218. Polygamy and divorce 
 247. Indian Catholic Church, 310. 
 
 Kapurthala, Rajah of: see Rajah. 
 
 Keene, Rev. W. Remarks on Itinera- 
 tions, 87. Native Pastorate, 155. 
 Inquirers, 219. Essay on the Sikhs, 
 261. 
 
 Labour, distribution of, remarks by 
 Col. Maclagan, 11. 
 
 Lake, Col. E. Remarks on schools, 
 45, 54. In the chair, 68, 128. Re- 
 marks on Itinerations, 95. Essay 
 on Lay Co-operation, 96. Remarks 
 on Inquirers, 214. Address at 
 General Public Meeting, 322. 
 
 LAY CO-OPERATION: How can 
 Christian Laymen most effectually co- 
 operate with missionaries ? Essay by 
 Lieut. Col. E. J. Lake, 96. The 
 subject : The most obvious means 
 often neglected : Laymen must 
 identify themselves with the 
 cause, 97. Each must determine 
 his own sphere : Efforts amongst 
 servants : The secular work of mis- 
 sionaries : Lay-women : Education 
 of Native Christian children, 98. 
 Poor-houses : Dispensaries : A 
 knowledge of medicine: Employ- 
 ment for converts, 99. A com- 
 mittee for facilitating the employ- 
 ment of native converts : Ram- 
 dasses : More love is the* chief 
 want, 100.
 
 INDEX 
 
 387 
 
 O the same subject: Essay by 
 Rev. A. STRAWBRIDGI ; read by 
 K. N. Cust, Esq., C. S., 101. Al- 
 leged ineflBciency of the ministry, 
 101. Officer* in the Church : Every 
 : inn must be active, 102. Serv- 
 ing tables : All tkc Church went 
 every where preaching, 103. Lay- 
 im-n should attend to the secular- 
 of the Church, 104. And 
 such as have ability should be en- 
 couraged to make known the gos- 
 pel : Let fit men be selected to at- 
 tend to church finances, 105. For 
 this mon full of the Holy Ghost 
 should be selected, 106. 
 Oral Discussion. 
 
 General duty of co-operation : Of- 
 ficial and non-official laymen: Laity 
 can assist in four ways : by money 
 by advice and support by wri- 
 tings by example, 107. R. N. 
 Cust, Esq., C. S. The subject of 
 medical missions introduced, 107. 
 Col. R. Maclagan. Labours of me- 
 dical missionaries witnessed by Dr. 
 Cleghorn in distant parts of India, 
 107. Found them to be of great 
 use : Medical missions in China : In 
 India: None in North West Pro- 
 vinces : In the Punjab we have one: 
 Needed among the Hill and Bor- 
 der tribes, 108. Lahoul : Cash- 
 meer : Proposes a Resolution, 109. 
 I>r. II. Cleghorn. RESOLUTION, 109. 
 Rev. J. Newton would widen the 
 resolution : Narrates his own ex- 
 iice : Recommends visiting 
 from house to house, 109. Rev. J. 
 Newton. Resolution carried, 110. 
 Mr. McLeod concurs in the modes 
 of assistance suggested by Mr. 
 
 Cust: Another mode: Taking a 
 direct part in missionary work, 110. 
 Christians collectively are a nation 
 of priests : We have grievously 
 neglected the heathen of our own 
 households, 111. D. F. McLeod, 
 Esq., C. B. The opportunities of 
 a medical man are great, 111. A 
 new day has dawned on medical 
 students : Medical students' pray- 
 er-meeting : Medical missionaries 
 would now readily be procured : 
 The medical profession suitable for 
 Native Christians : They should en- 
 ter the medical college at Lahore : 
 Teaching servants, 112. Our ser- 
 vants in India are not less than 
 70,000 in number: Reflex influ- 
 ence, 113. Dr. Farquhar. Native 
 lay co-operation ; -through the 
 medical profession : Vindicates 
 lay-preaching, 113. Peculiar ad- 
 vantages of laymen, 114. Dr. 
 Newton. Laymen should preach: 
 A missionary spirit : Medical mis- 
 sionaries: Books: Collect funds: 
 Advice, 114. Lay-Missionary- 
 Prayer-Union, 115. Rev. J. Jlf. 
 Brown. All Christians are God's 
 witnesses, 115. Rev. D. Herron. 
 The lives of Europeans often belie 
 their religion : Natives call good 
 men Padres : They should be call- 
 ed Christians, 115. Rev. Robert 
 Bruce. Instance of a Colonel be- 
 coming a lay missionary : Value 
 of such help : Colonel Martin act- 
 ing as a lay missionary, 116. Rev. 
 R. Clark. Medical missions : Dr. 
 Newton's labours : Gratitude of a 
 patient, 116. FEMALK EDUCATION*: 
 The difficulties are not insupera-
 
 388 
 
 INDEX 
 
 ble: The services of ladies are 
 demanded: Presents should be 
 refused : The females must be 
 educated, 117. Rev. J. 8. Wood- 
 side. Some women can read, but 
 they are not allowed to learn to 
 write : The first step is to enlight- 
 en the men : Ladies have at- 
 tained to literary distinction in 
 India, 118. Rajah of Kapurtha- 
 la. The girls can be reached 
 through the boys of our schools : 
 Bible woman at Lahore : Recom- 
 mends a public meeting of Euro- 
 peans and natives about Female 
 Education, 118 and 119. Rev. 
 C. W. Forman. A boy taught his 
 wife what he learned at school, 119. 
 Through the boys and the men we 
 preach to the women, 120. Rev. 
 I. L. Hauser. Begin in the Zena- 
 na : Yet first educate the men : 
 Preaching to women, 120. Rev. 
 Golokndth.Orpheaa. Girls' school : 
 Prospective usefulness of these 
 girls, 120. Mrs. Pierce : Her zeal : 
 Her last words, 121. Dr. Butler. 
 Educate the women : They are the 
 upholders of idolatry : Difficulties 
 not insuperable, 121. Effective 
 agency wanted, 122. Rev. R . Thack- 
 well. Educate the males first : Dr. 
 Duffs plan, 122. Mr. J. C. Bose. 
 Influence of Boys' schools : Bible 
 women, 122. Mr. G. D. Maitra. 
 Create a desire for female educa- 
 tion, 122. Non-Christian teachers, 
 123. Rev. R. Pater son. Female 
 education hopeful : Goojranwala 
 school : No Heathen teachers, 123. 
 Rev. G. W. Scott. Practical con- 
 clusion, 123. Education must be 
 
 in the Zenana : Co-operation want- 
 ed: Suggestions, 124. A ladies' 
 committee : Influence of Native 
 gentlemen : Call a meeting of na- 
 tive ladies, 125. E. A. Prinsep, Esq. 
 Practical measures adopted, for 
 lay co-operation, 346, 350. 
 
 Literature, Vernacular Christian, 
 Essay by Rev. J. Budden, 268. 
 
 Lodiana Press, 287. 
 
 Lord's Supper : see Communion. 
 
 Liturgy, 308. 
 
 Maclagan, Col. Remarks on preach- 
 ing to the heathen, 11. In the 
 chair, 96. Remarks on medical 
 missions, 107. Native Pastorate, 
 152. 
 
 Mahomedan Controversy : see Con- 
 troversy. 
 
 Maitra, Mr. G. D. Remarks on fe- 
 male education, 122. Sympathy 
 of Native Christians, 177. 
 
 Marriage and Divorce laws for Native 
 Christians, 347. 
 
 Martin, Col., work of, as a lay mis- 
 sionary, 116. 
 
 McLeod, D. F. Esq,In the chair, 1, 
 345. Remarks on schools, 48. Itin- 
 erations, 94. Lay Co-operation, 
 110. Seconds resolution express- 
 ing sympathy with H. H. the Ra- 
 jah of Kapurthala, 126. Essay on 
 Native Pastorate, 128. Remarks 
 on the same subject during de- 
 bate, 153. Sympathy of Native 
 Christians, 187. Inquirers, 213, 
 214, 215. Polygamy and Divorce, 
 249. Vernacular Christian Litera- 
 ture, 286. Address at the General 
 Public Meeting, 318. Chairman 
 of Bible and Tract Society, 345. 
 President of Secular-aid commit-
 
 INDEX 
 
 889 
 
 t.-f. M6. Concluding Remarks by 
 him, 349. 
 
 'ton, Captain C. A. Essay on 
 Hindoo and Mahomedan Contro- 
 versy, 13. Remarks on schools, * 
 42. Itinerations, 89. Native Pas- 
 torate, 156. In the Chair, 189. Re- 
 marks on Polygamy and Divorce, 
 246, '217. Vernacular Christian 
 Literature, 290. Indian Catholic 
 Church, 316. 
 
 Medical Missions, discussion of, 107. 
 Committee appointed on the sub- 
 ject, 348. 
 
 Members of the Conference, a list 
 of, xvii. 
 
 Meeting, General Public, 318. 
 
 Melvill, P. S. Esq. Remarks on Sym- 
 pathy of Native Christians, 178. 
 
 Merk, Rev. J. N. Remarks on Con- 
 troversy, 29. Schools, 44. Essay 
 on Hill Tribes, 252. Remarks on 
 : nacular Christian Literature, 
 279. 
 
 Montgomery, Sir Robert, Patron to 
 Bible and Tract Society, 345 : and 
 to Secular-aid Committee, 346. 
 
 'M, D. D. Rev. ./.Essay on Ze- 
 nana Missions, 63. 
 
 Mullens, Mrs. and Miss, their work 
 in connection with Zenana Mis- 
 sions, 66. 
 
 Narowal, work at, 81. 
 
 Native Christians : see fympalhy of. 
 
 NATIVE PASTORATE: Its impor- 
 tance; the standard qf attainments up 
 to which Native Pastors should be requi- 
 red to come ; the best method of train- 
 ing them ; ami the most judicious way of 
 providing for their support : Essay by 
 l>. F. McLsoD, Esq., C. B., 128. Di- 
 vision of the subject : Importance 
 
 of a Native Pastorate : Dependence 
 of Hindoos and Mahomedans on 
 spiritual guides, 129. We must 
 supply these, 130. . Selection of 
 Pastors: Look for spirituality of 
 mind, 131. Force of character: 
 Converted devotees and separatists 
 might be eligible, 132. Training 
 institutions: Beware of hypocrites, 
 133. Standard of attainments : 
 Should be indigenous, 134. Oriental 
 learning, 135. Best mode of train- 
 ing, 136. Pastors should be sup- 
 ported chiefly by their congrega- 
 tions : Small salaries recommend- 
 ed : Pastors should regard them- 
 selves as missionaries, 137. 
 
 On the same subject: Essay by 
 the Rev. T. V. FRENCH, M. A., 
 138. Paul's example : Plan of the 
 Essay : Native Pastorate is a step 
 in advance, 139. Training Pastors 
 is self-improving, 140. Concentra- 
 ted effort, 141. Instances: Twoclass- 
 es, 142. Preparation for the min- 
 istry : Works to be studied, 142. 
 Libraries, 144. Native converts 
 should, as fast as possible, replace 
 European missionaries, 145. Sup- 
 port of pastors, 146. Give them 
 the flocks : Tinnevelly, 147. Teach 
 self-reliance, 148. 
 
 Oral Discussion. 
 
 Offices of pastor and evangelist 
 are distinct: Oriental learning: 
 Training pastors, 148. Rev. J. New- 
 ton. Teach self-reliance, 149. Rev. 
 R. Clark. Mr. HauseFs views of a 
 Native pastorate, 149. Rev. I. L. 
 Hauscr. Distinction ! 'tween the 
 pastoral and evangelistic offices, 
 149. Too soon to get good pastors:
 
 390 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Many have failed: An instance: 
 Another : A pastor's habits and 
 mode of living : Look to the se- 
 cond generation; 150. Training 
 institutions : Santipore Institu- 
 tion: Pastors should be selec- 
 ted from the midst of the con- 
 gregation, 151. Support of the pas- 
 tor, 152. Rev. J. Barton. Mr. Bar- 
 .ton's illustration questionable : Na- 
 -tive pastors should be above their 
 flocks, 152. Col. R. Maclagan. Spi- 
 rituality not the only essential re- 
 quirement, 152. The pastorate has 
 no pecuniary attractions: Karna- 
 ya : The best way of training pas- 
 tors: Evangelists should be un- 
 married; pastors married: Nor- 
 mal school and training college, 
 153. Rev. J. M. Brown. Two points, 
 153. Marriage : Pastor homogene- 
 ous with the people : Oriental learn- 
 ing not essential to pastors, 154. 
 D. F. McLeod, Esq. Mr. French's 
 kindness to Natives, 154. Mr. Rag- 
 land's views : Mr. Brace's own opi- 
 nion and experience, 155. Rev. R. 
 Bruce. The congregation should 
 choose their own pastor, 155. Pas- 
 tors should have deep religious ex- 
 perience, 156. Rev. W. Keene.-A.TO. il- 
 lustration : Mr. Groves : He lived by 
 faith : Aroolapen imbibed his spirit : 
 Revival : An incideut, 156. Captain 
 C. A. McMakon. Punjab not ready 
 for pastors : Pastors must be edu- 
 cated men ; and be able to cope 
 with metaphysicians, 157. Inward 
 call, 158. Rev. Golokndth. A pas- 
 tor's work is to feed the flock : 
 Must know the Bible : The work 
 of an evangelist is among unbelie- 
 
 vers: Cannot have too high an 
 education, 158. Rev. J. Newton. 
 
 Native PreAchers, 13. See also Na- 
 tive Pastorate. 
 
 Newton, Rev. John, Essay on Preach- 
 ing to the Heathen, 3. Remarks 
 on schools, 52. Itinerations, 92,94. 
 Medical missions, 109. Native Pas- 
 torate, 148, 158. Sympathy of Na- 
 tive Christians, 187. Vernacular 
 Christian Literature, 286, 291. Es- 
 say on Indian Catholic Church, 299. 
 Conducted prayer-meetings, xix, 
 348. 
 
 Newton, J. Esq., M. D. Remarks on 
 schools, 51. Lay co-operation, 113. 
 Vernacular Christian Literature, 
 279. His labours as a medical mis- 
 sionary, alluded to by the Rev. 
 Mr. Woodside, 116. 
 
 Opening address by the President, 1. 
 
 Oral Discussions, on Preaching to 
 the Heathen, 11. Hindoo and 
 Mahomedan Controversy. 28. 
 Schools, 39. Itinerations, 84. Lay 
 Co-operation, 106. Medical mis- 
 sions, 107. Female Education, 117. 
 Native Pastorate, 148. Sympathy 
 and confidence of Native Chris- 
 tions, 172. Inquirers, 210. Polyga- 
 my and Divorce, 243. Vernacular 
 Christian Literature, 275. Indian 
 Catholic Church, and Inter-Mission 
 Discipline, 308. 
 
 Orbison, Rev. J. H. Essay on Hindoo 
 and Mahomedan Controversy, 20. 
 Remarks on schools, 45. Sym- 
 pathy of Native Christians, 172. 
 Indian Catholic Church, 311. 
 
 Orphans, female schools for, 59, 120. 
 
 Pastors: see Native Pastorate. 
 
 Pastorate: see Native Pastorate.
 
 INDEX 
 
 391 
 
 Palerson, Rev. R. Remarks on Itine- 
 rations, 90. Female education, 122. 
 Indian Catholic Church, 312. 
 
 Perkins, H. E. Esq. Remarks on 
 Controversy, 29. Schools, 41. In 
 the chair, 159. Remarks on Verna- 
 cular Christian Literature, 27' >. 
 
 Persian character for Urdu, 276, 286. 
 
 Pfander, Dr., his works alluded to 
 29. 
 
 Pierce, Mr?., her work in connection 
 with orphan schools, 121. 
 
 Pollock, Captain, J. R. Remarks on 
 Polygamy and Divorce, 245, 246. 
 
 POLYGAMY AND DIVORCE: 
 Essay by Col. Sir HERBERT B. ED- 
 WARDES, K. C. B., 220. Subject im- 
 portant, 220. Many questions a- 
 rise : Polygamy : God's Law : Ci- 
 vil Law, 221. Mahomedan and 
 Hindoo Law : Polyandry : Child- 
 marriage: Divorce, 222. Indian Le- 
 gislation : Bishop of Calcutta : Sir 
 James Colville's legal opinion, 223. 
 i '. M. Jackson's Divorce Bill, 
 224227. Bill arrested by Lord 
 Canning : Inquiries set on foot, 227. 
 Mr. Ritchie's new Bill, 228. Drop- 
 ped, 229. The Scripture : Polyga- 
 my : Church Missionary Minute : 
 First question answered, 230. Di- 
 vorce, 231. Civil Law : The Church: 
 Article on Polygamy and Divorce 
 by Archdeacon Pratt, 232. Se- 
 cond question answered, 233. 
 Third question answered, 234. 
 
 On the same subject : Essay by the 
 Rev. C. E. HADOW, B. A., 236. Di- 
 versity of practice : God's Law : 
 Divorce, 236. Mere separation, 
 237. Polygamy, not to bo sanc- 
 tioned, but in some cases tolerated, 
 
 238. Re-marriage: Hindoo and 
 Mahomedan Law, 239. Difficul- 
 ties of Divorce, 240. National 
 laws, 241. Recapitulation, 242. 
 
 Oral Discussion. 
 
 Would it be just for a convert to 
 put away his wife 1 243. Rev. R. 
 Bruce. Reply by Sir H. Edwardes, 
 243. Converts should not break 
 their contracts, 243. Accept them 
 though polygamists: Grounds of 
 divorce, 244. R. N. Oust, Esq. In- 
 terlocution, between Sir H. Ed- 
 wardes, R. N. Oust, Esq., and Major 
 Innes, 244. Remark by Rev. W. 
 Ferguson, 245. Separation unjusti- 
 fiable, 245. Copt. J. R. Pollock.-Ke*- 
 then wives often live with Christian 
 husbands, 245. Sir H. Edwardes. 
 Question by Capt. J. R. Pollock, 246. 
 Liberty of 2nd wife to re-marry de- 
 pends on her religion, 246. SirH. 
 Edwardes. Rejection of 2nd wife 
 criminal : Adultery would be the 
 result: Polygamists in primitive 
 church, 246. Capt. McMahon. Dif- 
 ficulty removed, 246. Rev. L. Jan- 
 vier. Fulfilment of duty of mar- 
 riage, 247. Capt. McMahon. Re- 
 jected wives married to others : 
 Polygamists in the primitive 
 church, 247. Rev. L. Janvier. 
 Leave the matter to the convert, 
 247. Rev. W. Ferguson. How far 
 the contract is binding, 248. Rev. 
 R. Bruce. Reply to Mr. Bruce by 
 Rev. C. E. Hadow, 248. Practice 
 of Rev. Goloknath, 248. Differ- 
 ence between religious and le- 
 gal view, 249. Sir H. Edwardes. 
 Polygamy not a bar to Christian 
 communion: Non-cohabiting part-
 
 392 
 
 INDEX 
 
 ner : Conjugal rights of the wives : 
 The Law of God, 249. Duty of 
 Converts, 250. D. F. McLeod, Esq. 
 Conscience must rule, 250. Rev. 
 C W. Forman.A. case of Polygamy : 
 Practical difficulties : How he act- 
 ed, 250. 1 Tim. iii. 2. Polygamy 
 in the primitive church ; but un- 
 der protest, 251. Rev. D. Herron. 
 Another interpretation of 1 Tim. iii. 
 2. It may forbid deuterogamy, 251. 
 Rev. J M. Brown. Brief remark 
 regarding the view taken of 1 Tim. 
 iii. 2., by the Greek Church, 251. 
 Minute on the subject by Com- 
 mittee of Church Missionary Socie- 
 ty, 300. 
 
 Populations of India, 351. 
 
 Pratt, Archdeacon, article on Polyga- 
 my and Divorce 232, 370. 
 
 Prayer meetings, xix, 348. 
 
 PREACHING TO THE HEA- 
 THEN: Essay by the Rev. J. NEW- 
 TON, M. A. Preaching and teaching 
 defined, 3. The conversion of sin- 
 ners has both a man ward and a God- 
 ward side. Manward side: Every 
 missionary should be all things to 
 all men : Preaching should be sea- 
 sonable ; and should be clear, 4. 
 Preach the Word, 5. Preach im- 
 pressively, 7. Godward side : Pro- 
 cure the divine blessing: God's 
 glory the object, 8. Preach with 
 hope: Report to the Lord: Pray 
 for the Holy Spirit; with fas- 
 ting, 9. Holy enthusiasm needed, 
 10. Condition of success, 11. 
 
 Oral Discussion. 
 
 Necessity of systematic distribu- 
 tion of labour: There must be per- 
 sonal dealing with individuals, 11. 
 
 We should strengthen principal 
 stations, 12. Col. Maclagan. 
 Shall unpromising stations be a- 
 bandoned ? 12. Rev. J. Barton. The 
 missionary must feel the power of 
 Christ's death ; and must realize 
 that Christ died for the heathen, 
 12. Rev. I. L. Hauser. Mission- 
 aries should surround themselves 
 with native preachers: The preach- 
 er should study variety, 13. Rev. 
 C. W. Forman. 
 
 Prinsep, E. A., Esq. Remarks on 
 schools, 49. Read essay on zena- 
 na mission, by Dr. Mullens, 63. 
 Remarks on Itinerations, 86. Fe- 
 male education, 123. Vernacu- 
 lar Christian Literature, 390. Ad- 
 dress at the General Public Meet- 
 ing, 331. 
 
 Private Meeting of the members of 
 Conference, 345. 
 
 Public Meeting, 318. 
 
 Rajah of Kapurthala, Introduced to 
 the Conference, 84. Remarks on 
 female education, 118. Resolu- 
 tion, expressing the sympathy of 
 of the Conference with H. High- 
 ness, adopted. 125, 126. 
 
 Raow, Mr. J. P. Remarks on sympa- 
 thy of Native Christians, 179. In- 
 quirers, 216. 
 
 Remarks : see Oral Discussions. 
 
 Re-marriage of converts from hea- 
 thenism, 370. 
 
 Resolution in favour of Medical Mis- 
 sions adopted by the Conference, 
 109. 
 
 Resolution expressing the sympathy 
 of the Conference with the Rajah 
 of Kapurthala, 125, 126. 
 
 Resolutions adopted at the private
 
 INDEX 
 
 898 
 
 meeting of members of Confer- 
 ence, 345348. 
 
 Responsibility of Englishmen for the 
 Christianization of India, 352. 
 
 Roman character advocated, 288, 
 290. 
 
 Rudolph, Rrv. A. Essay on Itinera- 
 tions, 68. Remarks on Vernacu- 
 lar Christian Literature, 287. 
 
 SCHOOLS: How can they be made in 
 the highest degree auxiliary to the work 
 of evangelization f Essay by Rev. 
 C. W. FORM AX, M. A., 31. Reasons 
 why we should discuss this sub- 
 ject : We must keep more steadi- 
 ly in view the conversion of our 
 pupils, 31. We should not fear to 
 proclaim this to be the object of 
 our schools : Need of godly teach- 
 ers, 32. They should be regard- 
 ed as friends and fellow labour- 
 ers : School Books : Religious and 
 secular lessons should not be in- 
 termingled in the same book, 33. 
 Method of teaching, 34. The 
 teacher should study the Bible 
 lesson beforehand: He should 
 pray over it, and should teach it 
 in a simple, yet animated manner, 
 35. The whole school should be 
 assembled for worship every day : 
 A spirit of emulation should not 
 be excited, 36. Dangers from the 
 present system of Granta-in-aid : 
 Let all pray for the children, 38. 
 
 Oral Discussion. 
 
 Should Hindoo or Mahomedan 
 teachers be employed to teach the 
 Bible ? 39. Rev. R. Bruce. Com- 
 parative usefulness of city and 
 village schools : Should the Bible 
 under any circumstance* be 
 
 taught by a heathen teacher f 
 Should we make the Bible a class- 
 book ? Concentration of effort 
 within a small area: Practice of 
 Calcutta Committee of C. M. S., 
 39. The teaching of the Bible 
 should be intrusted to Christian 
 teachers only : How the diffi- 
 culty arising from a paucity of 
 labourers may be obviated, 40. Eev. 
 J. Barton. Education the great 
 lever by which to raise the hea- 
 then : If Christian teachers can- 
 not be obtained, let us employ 
 heathen, 40. Rev. I. L. Hauser. 
 Schools are the lowest form of mis- 
 sionary agency: Schools give a 
 position and a name : hence their 
 popularity, 40. Would not stop 
 any from preaching Christ ; but 
 would not appoint a heathen to 
 teach Christianity, 41. Rev. W. 
 Ferguson. None but believers 
 should instruct pupils in the Word 
 of God, 41. H. Perkins, Esq., C.& 
 In some parts of the country mis- 
 sion schools must be given up, if 
 none but Christian teachers are to 
 be employed: God's blessing has 
 attended the employment of hea- 
 then to teach the Bible : Heathen 
 teachers, whilo instrxiotinc others, 
 have themselves been converted, 
 41. 42. Rev. J. L. Humphry. 
 There is an innate power in the 
 Bible capable of effertlng the rrn- 
 >n of souls : The Word of 
 God must not be withheld : Ma- 
 ny ministers and even mission- 
 aries are not truly converted; 
 Where Christian teachers cannot 
 be obtained, the teaching of 
 
 2X
 
 894 
 
 INDEX 
 
 the Bible should be committed to 
 heathen men, 42. Captain C. A. 
 McMahon. Teachers are general- 
 ly ignorant of the art of teaching: 
 They should prepare the lesson 
 before coming to the class, 43. A. 
 Thomson, Esq. Those employed to 
 teach should be instructed in 
 Christian truth by those who em- 
 ploy them, 43. Rev. J. M. Brown. 
 No mission should be established 
 without a school. The pupils of 
 mission schools carry the Gospel 
 into their families, 43, 44. Rev. R. 
 ClarJe. At Kangra the boys have 
 not been required to attend on 
 Sundays, 44. Rev. J. N. Merk. 
 There is no question as to the uti- 
 lity of mission schools: If Chris- 
 tian teachers cannot be obtained, 
 the missionary himself should 
 give the religious instruction, 45. 
 Rev. J. H. Orbison. Attendance 
 on the Sabbath, at the Umbala, 
 and Lahore mission schools, at 
 the height of the Mutiny : In- 
 fluence of the Lahore Govern- 
 ment school on the mission school: 
 No mission school ought to be 
 opened in which the Bible is not 
 taught: Repudiates the idea that 
 the Bible ought not to be read un- 
 less there is a specially appointed 
 agency to expound it, 45. T. D. 
 Forsyth, Esq., C. B. None but Chris- 
 tians should impart Christian in- 
 struction : When there is a pau- 
 city of Christian teachers, the 
 Missionary himself should give 
 the instruction : Much want of 
 success may be traced to the desire 
 of making a good show, 45, 46. 
 
 Col. E. Lake. A good school is 
 the most powerful auxiliary to the 
 missionary work, 46. Rev. Golok- 
 ndth. If Heathen teachers are 
 employed they may pervert the 
 meaning of Scripture : The teach- 
 ing of the Bible is the primary ob- 
 ject in mission schools; secular 
 studies are subsidiary : The exist- 
 ing system of Grants-in-aid tends 
 to give an undue prominence, in 
 the pupils' minds, to secular stu- 
 dies, 46, 47. Rev. JR. ThacJnoell. 
 Schools should invariably form a 
 part of every system of mission- 
 ary operations : His experienca at 
 Kapurthala. A growing demand 
 for education throughout India, 
 47, 48. Rev. J. S. Woodside. Hea- 
 then teachers should not be em- 
 ployed to teach the Scriptures : 
 Practically there is a difference 
 between an unconverted nominal 
 Christian and a heathen : Grants- 
 in-aid resulted from a suggestion 
 made by Mr. McLeod: Attention 
 directed to the remarks of Mr. 
 Thackwell on the subject of Grants- 
 in-aid. Missionaries invited to 
 state their grievances to Govern- 
 ment : They should not throw up 
 their grants : It would act preju- 
 dicially upon Government, 48, 49. 
 D. F. McLeod, Esq., C. B. Mr. 
 Prinsep concurs in the view ex- 
 pressed by Captain McMahon, that 
 there is an innate power in the 
 Bible: Although in England 
 schoolmasters are frequently un- 
 converted men, their teaching of 
 the Bible is often most effectual : 
 Anecdote; Suggests the employ-
 
 INDEX 
 
 895 
 
 ment of such heathen as are fa- 
 vourably disposed towards Chris- 
 tianity -. On all side* tin-re is a 
 growing desire for instruction, 49 
 51. E. A. Prinsep, Esq., C. S. Un- 
 der Christian supervision heathen 
 teachers may be employed with ad- 
 vantage : Truth cannot fail to 
 mould the character of the reci- 
 pient, 51. .]. Newton, Esq., M. D. 
 Testimony from the history of all 
 Indian Missions is against the em- 
 ployment of heathen to teach the 
 Bible: Mr. Barton's plan recom- 
 mended, 52. Rev. John Newton. 
 Mr. Barton's plan recommended : 
 Arguments in its favour : Religious 
 services on the Sabbath : Practice 
 at I' -33. Rev. David Her- 
 
 ron. The practice at Sealkote: 
 Religious instruction is always im- 
 parted by one of the missionaries : 
 The Church should set apart men 
 as evangelists and teachers, 53. 
 Rev. E. II. Stevenson. The secular- 
 izing tendency of the " grant-in- 
 aid" system had not been felt in 
 th.- N. \V. Provinces: Rivalry with 
 Government schools objectionable, 
 54. Rev. J. Barton. The employ- 
 ment of Mahometans as teachers 
 of the Scriptures is as objectionable 
 as the employment of Unitarian- : 
 Grants-in-aid advocated: Srhol.tr- 
 ship for proficiency in Scripture 
 knowledge: Normal schools in 
 the Punjab, 54. Col. E. I^ke. 
 Schools, Female Orphan, 5'.' 
 Schools and Itin*-ration are not 
 antagonistic, 90. Bazar schools, 
 60. 
 
 ',Vr. G. H'.-Remarks on Female 
 
 Education, 123. Sympathy of Na- 
 tive Christians, 175. 
 
 Secular-Aid Committe formed, 346. 
 
 i is, efforts for their conversion : 
 see Lay Co-operation. 
 
 Session First, 1. Second, 31. Third, 
 68. Fourth, 96. Fifth, 128. Sixth, 
 159. Seventh, 189. Eighth, 220. 
 Ninth, 252. Tenth, 292. Eleventh, 
 318. 
 
 SIKHS, THE: Essay by Rev. W. 
 Keene, B. A., 261. Origin of Sikh- 
 ism, 261. Object of its founder: 
 Hindoo errors rejected : Godhead, 
 262. Idolatry, 263. Caste: Suttee: 
 Other points, 264. Bearing towards 
 Christianity, 265. Missionary work 
 amongst the Sikhs, 266. Sugges- 
 tions, 267. 
 
 Stations, principal ones should be 
 strengthened, 12. Should unpro- 
 mising ones be abandoned? 12. 
 
 Stevenson, Rev. E. H. Remarks on 
 schools, 53. 
 
 Strawbridge, Rev. A. Essay on Lay Co- 
 operation, 101. 
 
 STMPA THY AND CONFIDENCE: 
 How can foreign missionaries secure, in 
 the highest degree, the sympathy and 
 affectionate confidence of their native 
 brethren t Essay by the Rev. D. 
 UKKROX, M. A.,159. There is a want 
 of sympathy: Our relation to our 
 native brethren: We are their 
 spiritual fathers and their shep- 
 herds, 161. Consider their relation 
 to the Hunch, and how God re- 
 gards them : Effects of our loving 
 them, 103. Teachers and preach- 
 ers: We are not their masters: 
 A liberal support, I'M. 
 
 On tkt same svbjfct: Eay bj
 
 396 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Rev. GOLOKNATH, 166. Difficulty 
 of securing the desired sympathy. 
 Difference between a missionary 
 *nd a guru, 166. The missionary 
 must prove his friendship: Con- 
 verts' complaints, 167. Temporal 
 aid, 168. A missionary should not 
 speak angrily to the converts, 169. 
 He should associate with them, and 
 treat them impartially, 170. Too 
 great distance between mission- 
 aries and converts, 171. 
 Oral Discussion. 
 
 Danger of extremes : Too class- 
 es of Native Christians, spiritually 
 minded and wordly minded, 172. 
 Missionaries may fail to manifest 
 love : Mr. Orbison's practice : Native 
 Christians should adhere to native 
 customs: There is mutual love, 173. 
 Rev- J. H. Orbison. Confirmation 
 of Mr. Groloknath's statements: Ex- 
 ceptions, 174. Mr. J. C, Bose, (Native 
 Christian.) The ill feeling is gen- 
 erally connected with money mat- 
 ters : Missionaries show their love 
 by coming to India to preach the 
 Gospel, 174. A. Thomson, Esq. The 
 sacrifice made by the missionary 
 must be life-long, 174. Quarrels of Na- 
 tive Christians : Let converts dress 
 as they please, 175. Rev. R. Bruce. 
 There is a want of sympathy : Caus- 
 es : Absence of uniformity in sala- 
 ries, 175. The Native Christian is re- 
 pelled by the missionary's coldness : 
 Different nationalities cause dis- 
 agreements : The Native thinks the 
 missionary has power without in- 
 telligence to direct it, 176. The 
 missionary's purse and the Native's 
 intellect should go hand in hand, 
 
 177. Rev. G. W. Scott, (Native Mis- 
 sionary.) Want of sympathy can- 
 not be denied : Sacrifices made by 
 the convert, and by the mission- 
 ary, compared : There must be 
 union and love, 177. Each should 
 repel every temptation to think 
 ill of the ether, 178. Mr. G. D. 
 Maitra, (Native Christian.) Let 
 there be no suppression of Native 
 opinion : Let them tell the whole, 
 but in love, 178. Sir H. Edwardes. 
 Sir Herbert Edwardes' appeal se- 
 conded, 178. P. S. Melvill, Esq. 
 The Natives asked to speak freely, 
 
 178. Information about the Native 
 Christians, taking part in the dis- 
 cussion, 179. Rev. C. W. Forman. 
 Mr. Kaow's education and conver- 
 sion : But few missionaries do any 
 good : Fault-finding missionaries, 
 
 179. Missionaries neglect the educa- 
 tion of their converts : Missionaries 
 have done nothing for the child- 
 ren of Native Christians : Treat- 
 ment of converts by missionaries, 
 
 180. Insufficient salaries of Native 
 Christians employed by mission- 
 aries : Do Europeans make a sac- 
 rifice in coming to India? 181. 
 The sacrifices made by Indian con- 
 verts are incomparably greater, 
 
 182. Mr. J.P. Raow, (Native Chris- 
 tian.) Pulpit preparation : Com- 
 munity of interests, 182. Impar- 
 tiality : Value of special prayer : 
 The need of a spirit of love : Lay 
 assistance : Resolution proposed, 
 
 183. Rev. J. M. Brown. Different 
 feelings towards different mission- 
 aries, 183. In adopting Christian- 
 ity the convert wishes to adopt
 
 Christian civilization : The desire 
 should not be repressed, 184. Rev. 
 Golokndth. Want of sympathy be- 
 tween Native Christians and mis- 
 sionaries, 14. Rev. R. Bruce. Tem- 
 poral support will win their affec- 
 tions, 184. Rev. I. L. Hcnuer.'Mir. 
 Janvier vindicates the Native 
 Christians : Rates of pay : Com- 
 plaints, 185. Rev. L. Janvier. Rela- 
 tions between Native Christians 
 and missionaries too intimate : At- 
 tachment : Object of missionary la- 
 ixmr, 186. Rev. J. S. Woodside 
 Mr. Newton admits there is a fault : 
 K.-medy, 187. Rev. J. Newton. 
 Organization of Native Christian 
 communities, 187. D. F. McLeod, 
 Esq. Regrets expressed on be- 
 half of Native speakers, the day 
 following, for what had passed 
 during the discussion, by Rev. C. 
 W. Forman, 189. 
 
 Taylor, Rev. J. Essay on Inter-Mis- 
 sion Discipline, 292. 
 
 Teachers : see School*. 
 
 Teaching, method of: see Schools. 
 
 Thaclcwell, Rev. R. Remarks on 
 Schools, 46. Female education, 121. 
 
 Tract and Bible Society, formed, 345. 
 
 Tribes : see Ifill Tribes. 
 
 Thomson, A. Esq. Remarks on Con- 
 troversy, 29. Schools, 43. Sympathy 
 of Native Christians, 174. Verna- 
 cular Christian Literature, 284. 
 
 Tinnevclly, work at, 82, 88, 147. 
 
 VERNACULAR CHRISTIAN LI- 
 TERATURE: Essay by the Rev. 
 J. II. BUDDIX ; read by the Rev. 
 J. Barton, 268. The two objects, 
 268. Books must be attractive, es- 
 pecially for the heathen : Of orien- 
 
 INDEX 397 
 
 talized form : An instance, 269, 
 Not polemic, 270. Should be con- 
 structive: A work for Native 
 Christians : Also for Europeans : 
 Avoid technicalities, 271. A speci- 
 men : Fly-sheets, 272. Books for 
 Native Christians, 273. Commenta- 
 ries : The kind required, 274. 
 Form, 275. 
 
 Oral Discussion. 
 
 Embellished books : Handbills 
 and broadsheets : Monthly tracts : 
 Urdu in Persian Character, 276. 
 Rev. J. Newton. Native modes of 
 thought must be regarded : Sub- 
 jects : There is need of a commen- 
 tary ; then of a Domestic Litera- 
 ture : Allegories, 277. Original 
 and translated works : Native ta- 
 lent invoked : Printed characters : 
 Roman Alphabet, 278. Two chief 
 recommendations, 279. H. E. 
 Perkins, Esq. Commentary, 279. 
 Rev. J. N. Aferk.All literature 
 should be imbued with the spirit 
 of Christianity: Connexion be- 
 tween the literature and the men- 
 tal state of a nation, 279. Litera- 
 ture must be indigenous : Prepare 
 native authors: The indirect 
 means of doing this : The direct 
 means : Educational works, 280. 
 Need of school-books adapted to 
 India : How to be obtained : Evils 
 of translations: Original works: 
 Special wants, 281. Languages : 
 Style: Perspicuity, 282. Poetry: 
 Difficulty avoided : Printing and 
 I. in. ling, 283. J. Newton, Esq., M. D.- 
 Missionary Periodical : Hand-book, 
 283. Notes on the Bible : Other 
 books needed: Missionary Blue
 
 398 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Book, 284. Rev. J. M. Brown. List 
 of books needed, 284. A. Thomson, 
 Esq. Remarks by Rev. R. Clark, 
 Rev. I. L. Hauser, and Sir H. 
 Edwardes, 284, 285. Books must be 
 adapted to Native taste : violations 
 of this rule : The form of books : 
 The style, 285. Poetry: Logic, 
 286. Rev. C. W. Forman. Persian 
 Type, 286. D. F. McLeod, Esq. 
 Explanation about type, by Rev. J. 
 Newton, 286. Arabic Type, 286. 
 Rev. C. W. Forman. Arabic Type, 
 286. Lodiana Press, 287. Rev. 
 J. Barton. Lodiana Press, 287. 
 Rev. W. Ferguson. Increasing de- 
 mand for books: Statistics of 
 printing, 287. Grant: Expenses 
 of the Press : How met, 288. Rev. 
 A. Rudolph. The Roman character 
 preferable, 288. Rev. J. S. Wood- 
 side. Roman character, 290. E. A. 
 
 Prinsep, Esq.-Rom&n character, 290. 
 Rev. W. Calderwood. Native style : 
 Illustration, 290. Native author- 
 ship : Prize tracts, 291. Captain Mc- 
 Mahon. Lodiana Press, a necessary 
 auxiliary to our work, 291. Rev. 
 R. Bruce. Short remarks by Rev. 
 J. Barton, Rev. J. Newton, and 
 Rev. W. Ferguson, 291. 
 
 Wilson, Right Rev. Daniel, D. D., on 
 Marriage and Divorce, amongst 
 Native Christians, 353. 
 
 Women : see Females. 
 
 Woodside, Rev. J. S. Remarks on 
 Schools, 47. Medical Missions, 116. 
 Female education, 117. Sympathy 
 of Native Christians, 186. Verna- 
 cular Christian Literature, 288. 
 
 Zenana : see Female Education. 
 
 Zenana Missions : Essay by Dr. Mul- 
 lens, 63.
 
 UCSB LIBRARY
 
 mi 1 
 
 A 000 538 002 7